Skip to main content

Full text of "History of the settlement of Upper Canada, (Ontario) [microform] : with special reference to the Bay Quinté"

See other formats 


HISTORY 


OF THE 


Settlement of Apper Canada, 


(ONTARIO,) 


WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO 


THE BAY QUINTE. 


BY 


WM. CANNIFF, MLD., M.R.CS.E., 


PROFESSOR OF SURGERY UNIVERSITY VICTORIA COLLEGE, AUTHOR OF THR 


PRINCIPLES OF SURGERY.’’ 


TORONTO: 
DUDLEY & BURNS, PRINTERS, VICTORIA HALL, 
1869. 


254987 . 


TO 
THE HONORABLE 


SIR JOHN ALEXANDER MACDONALD, K.C.B.,3D.C.L., M.P., 


PREMIER OF THE DOMINION OF CANADA, 


THIS VOLUME IS BY PERMISSION RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED, 
A8 


A RECOGNITION OF HIS ABILITIES AS A CANADIAN STATESMAN, 
AND AS A TRIBUTE TO A LONG STANDING INHABITANT OF BAY QUINTE, WHO HAS GIVEN 
HIS TALENTS AND ENERGIES TO LAY A SURE FOUNDATION FOR 


‘64 GREAT NORTHERN NATION.” 


BY HIS RESPECTFUL ADMIRER, 


WILLIAM CANNIFF, 


‘ 
* 
7 
; 
. ve , ) 
“go A? 5 
ty old | my 
GOR tata 
y > 
A 
i (."t ht FIN CG eed te! fF t ti Lew ; od 
pend id me i? ist i : a 
Seok teh cee wy yb ee ef roritw ot we 7 
town: repay fahteot eA ee a ed 
. ‘ : ’ : 
: 1 . ai 7 no | ‘< yy We pret r } 
ai Géw amaitdbur dakh rq atitene ri hill oD me ¥ . 
ede j ue fee trhac pepe FW paras | § CE 
‘ be Lary tl ‘ie by f421 ry 4 en 4g. ‘er i {fois 1) “ae tr, | 
WEP re Wen, | pete Get lbod y 
aSt jtrro Molt Ht 83 4 ba CO 78 eT NS ; 
hk atiabelt oh tel a hori (Pe dvtoyisl, I : 
4 


Ory nd? Oy AW anon “HOO gaia rare Mets Ses 
ua GIN Gey APOLLO, wah dk BOWE Tet 


5% Wd tut: syigdea dl © . $F 


fish 


ae avi bie tee Te 
despa casedsioce tty BENT IGS 


se hegapidste, atoad pad dere “opted rod 
daabiodtt ies parandias hol "te josbaet) arfeds lod be 
spent ay Cus) &pIOGe): done ates! a P isierale 9ft 


Wy tevtts 
ong it tilinle be 


oeiad 
x 


ok 
= rey ty r’ 
. yin + 
ae 9 ee 24 CER ATM, aT aA . 
apart " al ettud qreadt -thall fotyyy wf itvfaal, itd suite th fed 
aicon To qauetil tf telat! seit! ysl etseh pats 
sinoto't y Pee at leek gates bi ALA pw wat yan’ mh 
: asityeak a3 ‘ a abbyy tndd Pt ; ; 7 . 
Sitar ppl eho a Vrain a we 
* #00 y saerilavoll BF yaseet) ot aeeeaneslh feted 
® 
hy 


saneadul) opts ard, herd 
yageneg ae taohars div ad} “yloieged aid} ‘to jreupor ads wh 
aoid yolivall , Matug yal edt Jo jaterttio® GL ALOU IF mag 


aid sig, eek anontite: 5: grates oa ae sola as 3 as i 


PREFACE. 


In the year 1861 a meeting was convened at the Education 
Office, Toronto, with the view of establishing an Historical Society 
for Upper Canada. The writer, as an Upper Canadian by birth, 
and deeply interested in his country with respect to the past as well 
as the future, was present. The result of that meeting was the 
appointment of a Committee to frame a Constitution and By-Laws, 
and take the necessary steps to organize the proposed Society, and 
to report three weeks thereafter 
| The Committee consisted of the Hon. Mr. Merritt, Rev. Dr. 

Ryerson, Col. Jarvis, Mr. Devtrassi, Mr. Merritt, J. J. Hodgins, Dr. 
Canniff and Mr. Coventry. For reasons unknown to the writer, 
this Committee never even met. The following year the writer 
received a printed circular respecting an “ Historical Society of 
Upper Canada” which had been established at St. Catharines, of 
which Col. John Clarke, of Port Dalhousie, was President; Hon. 
Wn. H. Merritt, Vice-President, and George Coventry. of Cobourg, 
Secretary. 

“ HONORARY MEMBERS.” 


“Chief Justice Sir John Beverley Rob- Henry Ruttan, Esq., Cobourg, 


inson, Bart., The Venerable Lord Bishop of Toronto, 
Colonel Jarvis, Toronto, Alfio DeGrassi, Esq., Zoronto, 
Doctor Canniff,  “ J.P. Merritt, St. Catharines, 
Henry Eccles, Esq., Q.C., Thomas C. Keefer, Esq., York: :dle, 
William H. Kittson, Esq., Hamilton, Hon. George 8. Boulton, Cobourg, 


David, Burn, Esq,, Cobourg.” 


At the request of this Society the writer undertook to prepare 
a Paper upon the Settlement of the Bay Quinté, Having been 
induced to take up his abode for a time at Belleville, near which he 
was born, the writer availed himself of every opportunity he could 


vi PREFAOE, 


create while engaged in his professional duties, during a period of 
five years, to collect facts pertaining to the subject. After some 
months of labor, he was advised by friends, in whose judgment he 
had confidence, to write a History of the Bay Quinté, for publication. 
Acting upon this advice, he continued, with increased energy, 
to collect and elaborate material. In carrying out this object, he 
not only visited different. sections of the country and many indivi- 
duals, but consulted the libraries at Toronto and Ottawa, as well as 
availed himself of the private libraries of kind friends, especially 
Canniff Haight, Esq., of Picton. As the writer proceeded in his 
work, he found the subject assuming more extended proportions 
than he had anticipated. He found that, to write an account of 
the Settlement of the Bay Quinté, was to pen a history of the 
settlement of the Province. Finally, he has been induced to desig- 
nate the work “A History of the Settlement of Upper Canada.” 


The labor, time and thought which has been given to the 
subject need not to be dwelt upon. Every effort has been made, 
consistent with professional duties, upon which the writer’s family 
is dependent, to sift a mass of promiscuous material which has 
come under investigation, so that grains of truth alone might fill 
the measure which this volume represents. 

Various sources of information have been duly indicated in 
the text; but there are a large number of individuals, from whom 
information has been obtained, whose names could not be recalled. 

This work has been one of love as well as labor; yet time and 
again the writer would have relinquished it had it not been for the 
words of encouragement, volunteered by his friends. 

The writer has explained the cause of his writing this volume. 
He now. presents it to the reader—to Canadians—to the world. 
He loves his country so well, that he regrets.an abler pen had. not 
undertaken the task, that justice might be more fully done to the 
worthy. SE alt Gee af ee 

Fault.may,be found lade: of, sanahiat ity earnest pm 

against, the attitude assumed, by the, United, States :.the comments 


PREFACE, vii 


malo in respect to their history: the contrast drawn upon the 
subject of Lirserty and Freepom. The writer offers no excuse. 
He has endeavored to adhere to truth. It is true these pages have 
been written during a period of great irritation to Canadians, from 
the hostile and aggressive spirit which the United States have dis- 
played towards us; but a record has been made which, it is trusted, 
will stand the test of the closest examination, 


As to the work, apart from its historical character, no remark 
is offered, except that the writer is perfectly conscious of errors 
and imperfections. Time has not been allowed to polish; and 
while the pages have been going through the press, other necessary 
duties have prevented that close and undivided attention which the 
work demanded, But subscribers to the volume were urgent in 
their requests to have the work without further delay, The reader 
is referred to a page of Errata. 


A concluding chapter it has been found necessary to omit, in 
consequence of the size already attained. In this it was intended 
to discuss the future prospects of the Dominion, The writer has 
unbounded faith in the Confederation scheme. Before this scheme 
was initiated, the writer, in a lecture delivered to a Toronto 
audience, uttered these words. Pointing out the elements 
which constitute the fabric of a great nation, he remarked that he 
“loved to contemplate the future, when all the British American 
Provinces would be consolidated into a grand whole; when, from 
the summit of the Rocky Mountains, would be seen—to the East 
along the magnificent lakes and river to the Atlantic, and down 
the western slopes to the Pacific—the ceaseless industry of the 
Canadian beaver, and the evergreen Maple Leaf overshadowing the 
peaceful homes of Canada,” ‘The prospects now are far brighter 
than whéh ‘those ‘words’ were kpoken ;’ and ‘notiwithstanding ‘the 
obstaclés—an unpatriotic company of Englishmen, the unscrupulous 
designs of covetous Americans, and the apathy of the British Gov- 
“erntiont—the belief is’ broad ‘and’ strong ‘that’ thé dréam ‘of the 
future will be realized. There is life in thé tree whose: ‘seed “was 


viii PREFACE, 


planted eighty years ago, and as it has in the past continued to 
grow, so it willin the future, 


In concluding these prefatory remarks, wo desire to tender our 
thanks to all who have assisted us directly or indirectly, by sup- 
plying information, and by encouraging words. Particularly we 
thank those gentlemen who gave their names as subscribers, some 
of them voluntarily, years ago, before the work was fairly com- 
menced ; also the Hon, Lewis Wallbridge, for procuring for us, 
when Speaker, copies of manuscript in the Parliamentary Library, 
at Ottawa, 


Finally, we express ‘our obligations to the Publishers and 
Printers. 


Toronto, 27th March, 1869. 
[Copy Right secured, 


CONTENTS. 


A SKETCH OF FRANCO-CANADIAN HISTORY, 


CHAPTER I. 

PAGE 
ntiquarianism—Records of the Early Nations—Tradition—The Press— 
The Eastern World—The Western World—Importance of History— 
Columbus—Colonization—Canada—A merica— Cartier—French Cana- 
dian writers—Cartier’s first visit—Huguenots—Cartier’s second visit— 
Jean Francois—Sir George 1), Cartier—Establishment of the Fur Trade 
—Champlain—Discovery of Lake Ontario—Bay of Quinté—Quebec 
founded—First fighting with Indians—First taking of Quebec by the 
British—Returned to France—The Recollets and Jesuits—Death of 
Champlain—Foundation of Montreal—Emigration from France—The 
Carignan Regiment—DeCourcelle—Proposal to found a Fort at Lake 
Ontario—Frontenac—Fort at Cataraqui—La Salle—Fort at Niagara— 
First vessel upon the Lakes—Its fate—Death of La Salle, the first 
settler of Upper Canada—Founder of Louisiana—Discoverer of the 

mouth of the Mississippi,....... eeeeaneeees eoeeee 


eee ee ee) 1 


CHAPTER II. 


taraqui Fort strengthened—Kente Indians seized and carried captive to 
France—Massacre of Lachine—Commencing struggle between New 
England and New France—Siege of Quebec by Sir Wm. Phipps—De- 
struction of Fort Cataraqui—Its re-erection—Treaty .of Ryswick— 
Death of Frontenac—Iroquois in England—Another attempt to cap- 
ture Quebec—Decline of French power—Population of Canada and of 
New England—Continuation of the contest for the fur trade——Taking 
of Fort Louisburg—Col, Washington, dishonorable conduct—Inconsis- 
tency of Dr. Franklin—Commencement of seven years’ war—Close of 
first year—Montcalm—His presentiment—Taking of Fort Oswego— 
Of Fort William Henry—Fearful massacre—The state of Canada— 
Wolfe appears—Taking of Frontenac—Duquesne—Apathy of France 
—The Spring of 1759—Reduced state of Canada—Overthrow of French 
power in America—The result—Union of elements—The capture of 
Quebec—Wolfe-—Death of Montcalm—Fort Niagara—Johnson—Effort 
to retake Quebec—Wreck of the French army—Capitulation at Mon- 
treal—Population—The first British Governor of Canada—The Cana- 
dians as British subjects--The result of French enterprise—Rebellion 16 


CONTENTS. 
DIVISION I. 


THR REBELLION OF 1776—THE THIRTEEN COLONIES. 


CHAPTER III. 


First Amcrican rebellion—Independence—Traitors made herocs —Loyalists 


driven away to found another colony—The responsibility of rebelling 
—Treatment, of the Loyalists—The several colonies—The first Eng- 
lishman in America—Recoives £10—English colonization—Virginia 
— Convicts-- Extent, of Virginia—- First Governor— Virginians not 
willing to rebel—Quota supplied to the rebel army—New York— 
Hudson—The Dutch--New Netherlands—Price of New Amsterdam 
(New York)—First Legislative Assembly—Not quick to rebel—Quota 
of rebel troops—Gave many settlers to Upper Canada—New Jersey— 
Its settlement—A battle ground—Gave rebel troops; also loyal troops 
—Furnished settlers to Upper ( Janada—Massachusetts—Captain Smith 
—New England Puritans—The “ Mayflower ”—First Governor—Cruel 
treatment of Indians—Massachusetts takes the. lead in rebelling— 
Troops—Loyalists—New ITampshire—Troops—Delaware—Settlement 
—Quot« of rebel troops—Connecticut— Education— Troops—Roman 
Catholics—Toleration—Rhode Island—Providence—Inconsistency of 
the Puritans—Roger Williams—North Carolina—Inhabitants—South 
Carolina—Many Loyalists— Pennsylvania—- William Penn—Conduct 
toward “Indians—The pe ople opposed. to rebellion—Georgia—Ogle- 
thorpe—Policy of New England—New England.,.,....ssseveseeses 


? 


, CHAPTER IV. 


American writers--Sabtne—Loyalists had no time to waste—Independence 


not sought at first—Adams—Franklin—Jay—-Jefferson—Washington 
—Madison—The British Government—Ingratitude of the Colonists— 
Taxation—Smugglers—Crown  officers—Persistence—Superciliousness 
Contest between Old England and New England ...... pecsce seve is 


- CHAPTER V. 


The signers of the: Declaration of Independence—Their nativity—Injus- 


tice of American: writers for 80 ‘years—Cast back mis-statements—The 
Whigs hadi been U. E Loyatists—Hancock—Office-seekers—Malcon- 
tents stir up sttife——What the fathers of the Republic fought for— 
Rebel committees-—Black mail—Otis, John Adams, ‘Wairen, Washing- 
ton; Henry; Franklin—What caused them to rebel What the American 
revolutionary: heroes actually were—Cruelty, during and after the war 


—No Freedom—The political mistake of the rebels in alienating the’ 


loyalists-—The 'Cohsequence-“Motives of the loyalists—False charges 


—~Conscientious Conservatives—Rebellion not warranted—Attachment_ 


to the ‘old flag—Loyalists driven away—<Suppressio veri—Want of noble 
spiriti towards'the ! South—Hffeets—Comparison ‘between loyalists and 


pirimuaaentirainntral ys ie: rai neutral—The professions eae Eoiec4 


CHAPTER VI. 


Republicanism—The lesson of the first rebellion—The late civil war—The 


io 
e 


Loyalists ; their, losses, and:hardships-+-Ignored, by Americans—Unre- 
cordgd—Th eworld ke pose ignorance—American glory—Englishmen 
—Dueston of, Goloni ; treatment—The, reason why (Great) Britain 

failed | to. Cr ry e_the, rehe ion—Character.of the ' rebel, bravery——The. 
great resu Li 


berty in England, and United: States icontrasted—_.. 


PAGS 


32 


41 


CONTENTS. xl 


PAGH 
Slavery--The result to U. E. Loyalists— Burgoyne— Mobocracy— 
Treatment from “Sons of Liberty ”"—Old men, women and children— 
Instances of cruelty—Brutality—Rapacity—Torture—T he lower classes 
—‘ Swamp Law”—Fiendish cruelty—Worse than Butlers Rangers— 
Seward and the Fenians —Infamous falsification—Close of the war— 
Recognition of independence by Great Britain—Crushed hopes of the 
Loyalists-- In New ‘York—~ Their conduct— Evacuation day— The 
position of the Loyalists—Confiscation—“ Attainting "—Seizing Estates 
—Paine—Commissioners at Paris—British Ministry—Loyalists’ petition 
—King’:; speech—Division of claimants—Six classes—The number— 
Tardy justice—Noble conduct of South Carolina—Impostors—Loyal- 
ists in, Lower Canada—Proclamation—The soldiers’ families—Journey- 
ings—Meeting of families,.... ihre Me Wares t TU Ie bee EF ES 52 


CHAPTER VII, 


A spirit of strife—The French war—British American, troops—Former 
comrades opposed—Number of U, E. Loyalists in the  field—General 
Burgoyne—Defeat—First reverse of British arms—The campaign— 
Colonel St. Leger—Fort Stanwix—Colonel Baume—Battle of Ben- 
nington—General Herkimer—Gates—Schuyler—Braemar Heights— 
Saratoga—Surrender—The result upon the people—Sir John Johnson 
—Sir William— Sketch—lIndian Chief—Laced coat—Indian’s dream— 
It comes to pass—Sir William. dreams—It also comes to pass—-Too 
hard a dream—tir John— Attempt to arrest— Escape—Starving—~ 
Royal greens—Johuson’s losses—Living in Canada—Death—Principal 
Corps of Royalists—Xing’s Rangers—Queen’s Rangers—Major Rogers 
—Sinicoe—The Rangers in Upper Canada—Disbanded—The Hessians. 63 


CHAPTER: VII. 


Indian names— The Five Tribes— The Sixth—- Confederation—Govern- 
ment— Sub-divisions— Origin— Hendrick —'Death—— Brant— Birth— 
Education—Married—Teaching—Christianity—Brant elected Chief— 
Commissioned a British Captain-——-Visits.England—Returns—Leads his 
warriors to battle—Efforts of Rebels to seduce Brant to their cause— 
Attempted treachery of the Rebel, Herkimer—Border. warfare—W yom- 
ing—Attempt to blacken the character of Brant—His noble conduct 
Untruthful American, History—The inhabitants of Wyoming—The 
Rebels first to blame—Cherry, Valley-~Van Schaick-—-Bloody orders 
Terrible. conduct of the Rebels, Helpless Indian. families—-KFurther. 
deeds of blood and.rapine by, the rebel Sullivan+-A month ‘of hourible: 
work-—A tiributes of cruelty, more conspicuous :in the; Rebels: than in 
the Indians—The New, Englander-—Conduct ‘toward the Indians—In- 
consistent—The “down trodden ”—-The Mohawks-—Jndian agriculture | 
—Broken faith with the, Indians—Noble conduct of Brant+After the 
war—His family—Death—Miss Molly—Indian. usages—The character | 
of the Mohawk—The six Indians as Canadians—Fidelity to' the British: 
— Receiving land— Bay Quinte —"Grand River ee Captain 
Isaac, Captain John—At serait Counsel......... 065 eooee = WE 


CHAPTER Ix, Zh 


Individuald—-dudéreonpethuaes) Butwell uate? 20h cohauars-! 
Coffin-—Douhe—JarvieJones— McDotiald—MeGill— a ee—Met-" 
bianca Paar —Mesinasl Sie reton— ballon ON At! n—_ 
AllisonAshley—Bell—BarrittOasey—Car lion—Chirreh—Clar 
—Crawford—-Dame— Daly—Diamond", BOE Oe Wreeste sescsticares: Ob 


t 


xii CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER X. 
PAGE 
Ferguson—F razer—Gerollamy—Goldsmith—Harrison — Hudgins — Hicks 
Howell— Hover—Hogle—Ham—Herkimer—Holt—Jones—Johnson— 
Rear ian Serene mean muerte etre Mpitariant Mad) ona 
—McDonnell—McDonell—-Ostrom—Peterson .........seeeeeeseseeee 100 


CHAPTER XI. 


Rogers’ tamily—Ryerson — Redner — Sherwood — Taylor— Van Dusen — 
Williamburgh—Wright--Wilkins—Young—Officers who settled in 
Niagara District..... fee ae mn GB oe OU eAE B yesh Jide 117 


DIVISION II. 
TRAVELING IN EARLY TIMBS—ORIGINAL ROUTES. 


CHAPTER XII. 


Indian paths—Portages—Original French routes—Mer de Canada—Original 
names of St. Lawrence—Ontario—Huron—Route by Bay Quinté—Old 
french maps—Original English routes—Four ways from Atlantic to 
the Lakes—Mississippi—Potomac—Hudson—lIndian name of Erie— 
From New York to Ontario—The Hudson River—Mohawk—Wood 
creek—Oneida Lake—Oswego River—The carrying places—West 
Canada Creek—Black River—Oswegotchie—The navigation—Military 
highway—Lower Canada—An historic route—The paths followed by 
the Loyalists—Indian paths north of Lake Ontario—Crossing the Lake 
—From Cape Vincent ‘to the Bay Quinté—From Oswego by Duck 
Islands—Kast Lake—Picton Bay—Coasting Ontario—Two ways to 
Huron—By Bay Quinté and Trent; by Don River—Lake Simcoe— 
Point Traverse—Loyalists—Travelling by the St. Lawrence—First 
road—Long remembered event... 20... 0. eee ee oe Me ONT. +. 129 


CHAPTER XIII. 


Indians tray lec by foot, or by. canoe—Secreting canoes—Primeval scenes 
—Hunting, expeditions—War path—In 1812—Brock—A night, at 
Myers’ Creek—+Important.arrival—The North West, Company—Their 
canoes—Route-—-Grand Portage—The Voyageurs—The Batteaux—Size 
—Ascending the rapids—Lachine—-A dry dock—Loyalists by batteaux 
—Durham boats—Difficulties—In 1788, time from Lachine to Freder- 
ieksburg-—Waiting for batteaux—Extracts from a journal, traveling in 

1811—From Kingston to Montreal—The expenses—The Schenectady 
boats—Trade between Albany and Cataraqui—The Durham boat— 
Duncan—Description of flat-bottomed boat by “ Murray "—Statement 
of Finkle—Trading—Batteaux in 1812—Rate of traveling—The change 
in. fifty years—Time from Albany to Bay Quinte—Instances—Loyalists 
traveling,in winter—Route—Willsbury sAlders tapi Tap IE at Corn- 
wall—The “French Train ”—Traveling along north shore of Ontario 
Indian path—Horseback—Individual owners of batteaux—Around 
Bay: Quinte—-The Last. regular batteaux—In 1819—“Lines” from 
MAGQAZING , vase bevceeieees ve Tem ee ree eene eee ee ee ee Oe ae ee ee ie seeeewe 135 


CONTENTS. xiii 


CHAPTER XIV. 

PAGE 
The first Vessel—The French—La Salie—The Griffon—Vessels in 1770— 
During the Rebellion—-Building at Carleton Island—Captain Andrews 
The Ontario—Co!. Burton—Loss of the Ontario—The Sheehans—Hills 
—Givins’ — Murney’s Point—Schooner ‘Speedy ’— Mohawk—Mibssis- 
sauga— Duke of Kent—Capt, Bouchette— Paxton—McKenzie — 
Richardson—Earle Steele—Fortiche—The Governor Simcoe—Sloop 
‘Elizabeth ’— First. vessel built at York— Collins’ Report upon 
Navigating the Lakes—Navy in Upper Canada, 1795—Rochfoucault 
—Capt. Bouchette—Officers’ Pay—York, the centre of the Naval Force 
—Gun Boats—The Loss of the “ Speedy »—Reckoner—Dr,. Strachan— 
Solicitor-Gen. Gray—Canada took the lead in ouilding Vessels—First 
Canadian Merchant Vessel—The York—A Schooner on runners round 
the Falls—Sending Coals to Newcastle—Upon Bay Quinté—The Out- 
skirts of Civilization—“The Prince Edward” built of Red Cedar—In 

1812—Schooner “ Mary Ann”—1817—Capt. Matthews......... ceeee 147 


DIVISION III. 
THE LOYALISTS AS PIONEERS—THE ORIGINAL SURVEY. 


CHAPTER XV. 


Major Gen, Holland—Surveying on Atlantic Coast—An adherent of the 
Crown—Removal to Montreal—Death—Major Holland—Information 
“ Maple Leaves ””— Holland Farm— Taché— First. Canadian Poem — 
Head Quarters of Gen, Montgomery—Hospitality—Duke of Kent— 
Spencer Grange—Holland Tree—Graves—Epitaphs—Surveyor Wash- 
ington—County Surveyor—Su-veyors after the War—First Survey in 
Upper Canada—Commenced in 1781—The Mode pursued—Information 
in Crown Lands Department—The Nine Townships upon the St. 
Lawrence—At the close of the War—Non-Professional Surveyors— 
Thomas Sherwood—Assisting to Settle—Surveying around the Bay 
Quinte—Bongard—Deputy-Surveyor Collins—First Survey at Fron- 
tenac—Town Reserve—Size of 'Township—Mistakes—Kottye—Tuffy 
—Capt. a arp ae Murney—Surveying in Winter—Planting Posts 
—Result—Litigation—Losing Land—A Newspaper Letter—Magis- 
trates—Landholders—Their Son’s Lawyers—Alleged Filching—Spec- 
ulators at Seat of Government—Grave Charges—Width of Lots— 
Mode of Surveying—Number of Concessions—Cross Roads—Survey- 
ors Ordérs—Numbering the Lots—Surveying around the Bay—The 
ten Townships—Their Lands—The Surveying Party—A Singer—State- 
ment of Gourlay........ BE, aa aaaientele: + d7era SAI genaee ae Meee eae ot soos 154 


CHAPTER XVI, 


The term Concéssion—First Concession of Land in Canada—The Carignan 
Regiment— S¢igniories— Disproportion of the sexes—Females sent 
from France—Their appearance—Settling them—Marriage allowance 
—The last seigniory—New Longeuil—Seigniory at Frontenac—Grants 
to refugees—Officers and men—Scaleé of granting—Free of expense— 
Squatting—Disbanded soldiers—Remote regions—A wise and benefi- 
cent policy—Impostors—Very young officers—Wholesale granting of 


xiv CONTENTS. 


PAGE 
land—Republicans coming over—Covetous—False pretensions—Gov- 
ernment had to discriminate—Rules and regulations—.Family lands— 
Bounty—Certificates—Selling claims—Rear concessions—Transfer of 
location ticket—Land board—Tardiness in obtaining titles to real 
estate—Transfer by bond—Jobbing—Sir Wm. Pullency—Washington 
—Giving lands to favorites—Reserves —Evil results—The Family 
Compact—Extract from Playter—Extract from Lord Durham—From 
Gourlay-—Recompense to Loyalists—Rations—Mode of drawing land 
—Land ayent—Broken front—Traitor Arnold—Tyendinaga......... 164 


CHAPTER XVII. 


Lines—Western Settlement, 1783—Population—Settlement upon St. Lawe 
rence and Bay—Number, 1784—Proclai. tion to Loyalists—Society 
disturbed—Two kinds of Loyalists—St, uawrence and Bay favorable 
for settlement—Government provisions—State of the Loyalists—Serv- 
ing out 1 tions—Clothes—Utensils for clearing and fencing—The axe 
—Furniture—Attacking a last enemy—Tents—Waiting for their lots 
— Bees ”"—Size of dwellings—Mode of building—Exchanging work 
—Bedsteads—Clearing—Fireing trees—Ignorance of pioneer life— 
Disposing of the wood—No beast of burden—Logging—Determina- 
tion—AlI settlers on a common ground—Additional refugees—Advance 
—Simcoe’s proclamation, 1792—Conditions of grants—The response— 
Later: settlers—Questionable Loyalists—Yankees longing for Canada 
—Loyalty in 1812 eevee e@eeeeete vere ee reser e eer eeeeseoseee ve eo, eeeveee 181 


DIVISION IV. 
THE FIRST YRARS OF UPPER CANADA, 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


Father Piequet—Provi ision of Forts in Upper Canada just before conquest 
—Frontenac—Milk—Brandy—Toronto—The several forts—Detroit— 
British garrisons—Grasping rebels—Efforts to starve out Loyalists in 
Canada—Worse tréated than the Acadians—Efforts ‘to. secure Fur 
Trade—The ‘frontier forts—America ns’ conduct to Indian#—Result— 
Conduct of British Government—Rations for three years—Grinding 
by hand—“ Hominy blockg"—« Plumpin mill”__The , women—Sol- 
dier farmers—The essians—Sutfering e Scarce Year”—Charge . 

.. against the Commissariat‘ officers— maine Sty for bread—Instances 

”” Of suffering—Starving children—No salt—Fish_-Game—Rating young 
grain— Begging bran—A common sorrow— Providential escapes — 
Eating buds and leaves—Deaths— Primitive’ fishing—Catching salmon 
—Going 125 miles to mill— Disconsolate families —1789— Partial 
relief—First beef slaughtered’ in Upper Canada—First Yog barn—A 
“ Bee?” what they ‘ate’ and’ dratik—Tea ‘introduc Goer Sg tsich of | 
Sheriff” Shervrood—Ro é Botes—John’ ivan 1. Clark—_squitrel 
swiinming ra— flaple’ | ar—How it was mide—Women assist- 


ing a at bi baie pkin' loaf—Extract from Rochefoucault 
—1795-—Quality “0 raiséd— Quinte 'Bay—Cultivation— Corn 
exported—T He Brain” eaters PHice of’ flour—Pork—! rofits “of the: 


merohines: OG". | wolcenstofdgatag  aitioltall ag oibaaratebage: Ny gy 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER XIX, 


Kingston Mills—Action of Government—The Millwright—Situation of the 
first Mill—Why Selected—The Machinery—Put up by Loyalists—No 
Toll—Only Mill for three years—Going to Mili, 1784—The Napanee 
Mill—Commenced 1785—Robert Clarke—And old Book—‘ Appenea” 
Falls—Price of certain articles—What Rum cost, and was used for— 
The Mill opened 1787—Sergt,-Major Clarke in charge—Indian Corn— 
Small Toll—Surveyor Collins in charge—Becomes the property of R. 
Cartwright, 1792—Rebuilt—Origin of Napanee—Price of Butter, 1788 
—Mills at Four Mile Creek, Niagara Falls, Fort Erie, and Grend River 
—Mills on the St. Lawrence—The Stone Mills—VanAlstine-—Lake of 
the Mountain—1796—Natural Beauty, iursus. Utility—The Mill—Van 
Alstine’s Death—Wind Mill—Myer’s Mill—Mill at Consecon,....... 


CHAPTER XX. 


Clothing—Domestic and Farming Implements—Style of Dress eighty years 
ago—Clothing of the Refuges—Disbanded Soldiers—No, Fresh Supply 
Indiau Garments of Skin—Deerskin Pants——Petticoats—Bed Coverings 
—Cultivating Flax—Sheep—Home-mode Clothes-—Rude, Implements 
—Fulling—French _Mode—Lindsay Woolsey—-The Spinning-wheel— 
Young men Selecting Wives—Bees—Marriage Portion—Every Farmer 
his own Tanner and Shoemaker—Fashions—How odd.hours were spent 
—Home-made Shoes—What Blankets were made of—Primitive Bed- 
stead—Nakedness—Bridal A pparel—No Saddles—Kingston and Newark 
—Little Money—Bartering—Merchants from Albany—Unable to buy 
—Credit with Merchants—The Results—Itinerant Mechanics-—Amer- 
icans—Become Canadians—An old Stone-mason—Wooden Dishes— 
Making Spoons—Other Hardships—Indians Friendly—Effects of 
Alcohol upon the Mississaugas—Groundless Panic—Drunken Indians 
—Women, defending Themselves—An erroneous Statement about 
Indian Massacre in “ Dominion Monthly Magazine "—Statement of an 
Old Settler, Sherwood—Wild Beasts—Few Fire-arms—Narrow Es- 
capes—Depredations at Night—Destroying Stock—An Act of Parlia- 
ment— A traveller's Statement—The Day of Small Things—Settlers 
Contented—The Extent of their Ambition—ieward of Industry—Po- 
pulation in 1808—Importations—Money—The Youth eeeeereaeese sense 


i CHAPTER XXI, ‘i iil pearl ) 4 


XV 


PAGR 


206 


211 


Sweat of the brow—No beast of burden—No stock—Except by. ‘a few— 


aytek 


220 


—When suryeyed—Road from Ki ator went ard;—Its coutse--Simeoe’a 
Man 


ort. 


xvi 


CONTENTS. 


Cause—Extract from Gourlay—Thomas Markland’s report—Ferries— 
1796—Acts of parliament—Statute labor—Money grants—Commis- 
sioners—Midland district—Distribution—The Cataraqui Bridge Com- 
pany—The petitioners—An act—The provisions—The plan of build- 
ing—The bridge—Toll—Completing the bridge—Improvements of 
roads—McAdam—Declines a knighthood....... .cceeeeeseee cers 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


Cde to Canada—Early events—First English child in America, 1687—In 


New England—First French child, 1621—First in Upper Canada, 1783 
—In Prince Edward—Adolphustown—Ameliasburgh—North of the 
Rideau—Indian marriage ceremony-—Difficulty among first settlers to 
get clergymen—-First marriage in America, 1608—First in New Eng- 
land, 1621—First in Canada, 1621-—Marriageable folks.—No one to tic 
the matrimonial knot—Only one. clergyman-—Officers marrying-— 
Magistrates empowered—Legislation, , 1793—Its _provision—Making 
valid certain marriages—Further, Legislation, 1798—In 1818—1821— 
1831--Clergymen of all denominations permitted to marry.—Methodist 
ministers-—Marriage license, 1814—Five persons appointed to issue— 
A ‘noticeable matter—Statements of Bates—Mode.of courting in the 
woods—Newcastle wedding expeditions--Weapons of defence—Ladies’ 
dresses—The lover's “ rig”—A wedding ring—Paying the magistrate 
—A good corn basket—Going to weddings—* Bitters”.Old folks stay 
at home—The dance, several nights—Marriage outfit—Frontier life— 
Morals in Upper Canada—Absence of irregularities—Exceptional 
instances—Unable to get married, Peter and Polly—A singular witness 
—Rev, Mr. Stuart—Langhorn—McDowell—How to adorn the bride— 
What she wore—A wedding in 1808—On horseback—The guests—The 
wedding—The banquet—The game of forfeits—The night—Second day 
wedding-The young folks on,horseback—Terpischorean—An ra i 

he 


“ment by canoe—The Squire—The chase—The lovers successful— 


Squires who married... ,.....4. traree oe op ese einsa ie # fe oateit ae SRE ces 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


Burying places—How selected—Family burying place—For the ‘neighbor- 


in 
K 


hood—The Dutch—Upon the Hudson--Bay. Quinte—A sacred spot to 
the. Loyalists—Ashes to, ashes—+Primitive; mode of burialzThe coffin 


—At the graye——The father's, nemarks—-Return to labor—French Bury- 


B-place, at jl ponene ear is site—U, E. Loyalists’ ‘burying place at 
Kingston—The “ U. B. burying-grouwnd,” Adolphustown—Worthy sires 
of Canada’s sons—Decay—Neglect of illustrious dead—Repair wanted 
—Oldest burying-ground- in. Prince Edward—Ross: Place—At East 
Lake—Upon the. Rose farm The. Dutch | burying-ground Second 
growth trees—In Sophiasburgh--Cronk farm—In Sidney—Rtide tomb 


sto\es—Burial-place, of Captain. ; Myers—Reflections—Dust to dust— 


In Thurlow— Taylor, burying-ground The) first. person -‘buried— 
Liéut. Ferguson—An aged female—Her work .done—Wheels ‘stand 


still eoeeeoreesnereeee eeeeeeeee Ce ee ee 2 


] 


PAGE 


224 


232 


243 


CONTENTS. xvii 


DIVISION V. 
THE BARLY OLERGYMEN AND CHURCHES, 


CHAPTER XXV. 
PAGE 
French missionaries—First in 1615—Recollets—With Champlain—Jesuits, 
in 1625—Valuable records—Bishopric of Quebec, 1674—First Bishop 
of Canada, Laval—Rivalry—Power of Jesuits—Number of missiona- 
ties—Their “relations”—First mission field; Bay Quinte region— 
“ Antient mission”"—How founded—First missionaries—Kleus, Abbe 
D’Urfe—La Salle to build a church—The ornaments and sacred vessels 
—The site of the “Chappel” uncertain—Bald Bluff, Carrying Place— 
Silver crosses—Mission at Georgian Bay—The “Christian Islands "— 
Chapel at*Michilmicinac, 1679—The natives attracted—Subjects of the 
French King— Francois Picquet—La Presentation— Soegasti— The 
most important mission—The object—Six Nations—The missionary’s 
living—“ Disagreeable expostulations "—Putting stomach in order— 
Trout—Picquet’s mode of teaching Indians—The same afterwards 
adopted by Rev. W. Case—Picquet’s success—Picquet on a voyage—— 
At Fort Toronto—Mississaugas’ request—Picquet’s reply —A slander— 
At Niagara, Oswego—At Frontenac—Grand, reception—Return to La 
Presentation—Picquet in the last French war—Returns to France— 
By Mississippi— Apostles of Peace”—Unseemly strife—Last of the 
Jesuits in Canada... .. cc cece cee eee eens ceeeeeececseveeees Lad 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


First church in New York, 1633—First Dominie, Rev. Everardus Rogar- 
dus—The Dutch, Huguenots, PB Mec theme ministers and 
churches—First Rector of New Yor , Wm. Vesey—-Henry Barclay, 1746 
—First Catholic Bishop in America, 1789—Episcopalian Bishop, 1796 
—Moral state of Pioneers in Canada—Religion—No ministers—No 
striking immorality—Feared God and honored their King—The Fath- 
ers of Upper Canada—Religious views—-A hundred years ago2— Ca- 
rousing and Dancing ”-—Rey. Dr. John Ogilvie - First Protestant 
clergyman in Canada—Chaplain, 1759, at Niagara—A Missionary. .-Suc- 
cessor of Dr, Barclay, New York—Death, 1774—Rev. John Doughty— 
A Graduate ordained—At Peekskill—Schenectady—A Loyalist—A 
Prisoner—To Canada—-Chaplain—-To England—Returns— Missionary 
Resigns—Rev Dr. John Stuart—First clergyman to settle—His memoir 
— The “ Father of the U. C. Church "—Mission work—The five nations 
—The Dutch—Rev, Mr. Freeman-—Translator—-Rev. Mr. Andrews— 
Rev. Mr. Spencer Woodbridge, Howley—New England missionaries 
—ev, Dr. Whelock—The Indian converts—-The London society 
—lev. Mr. Inglis—John Stuart s¢lected' missionary—A native of Penn- 
sylvania—alrish. descent—A graduate, Phil. Coll—Joins Church of 
England—To England—Ordination—Holy' Orders, 1770—Enters upon 
his work, ... eee coe coer ereeee ee err ee re i) gp teens eoerere tense 255 


CHAPTER XXVII, 


At Fort Hunter—Mr. Stuart’s first sermon, Christmas—Officiates in Indian 
tongue—Translates—The rebellion—Prayers for the King—The John- 
sons—Rebels attack his house—Plunder—Indignity—Church desecra- 
ted—Used as a stable—A barrel of ram—Arrested—Ordered to come 
before rebel commissioners—On Parole—Limits—Idle two years—To 
Albany—Phil—Determines to remove to Canada—Not secure—Ex- 


XViii CONTENTS, 

PAGE 
changing—Security—Real éstate  forfeited—Route—Negroes—The 
journey, three wecks.—At St, John’s—-Charge of Public School—Chap- 
lain—At the close of, the, war—Three Protestaat,larishes—Determines 
to settle at Cateraqui—Chaplain to Garrisea—Missionary—Bishop of 
Virginia, Dr, Griffith-—Visits, Mr, Stuart---'nvitatiou to Virgina declin- 
ed—* Rivetted prejudices,” satisfied—'The only refuge clergymen” — 
Path of duty—Visits the settlements, 1784—-Mohawks, Grand river— 
Reception of their old pastor—First church—Mohawks, Bay of Quinte 
--Remains.in Montreal a year—Assistant—-Removes to Catar ui, 1785 
—His land—Number of houses in Kingston--A short cat to Lake 
Huron—Fortunate in land—5000 séttlérs—Poor and happy-—-Tndus- 
trious-—Around his Parish, 1788-—-T wo hundred miles long-—By batteau 
—Brant—New Oswego—Mohawk village church,steeple,and ‘bell_—First 
in Upper Canada—Plate—-Organ_—Furniture-—-Returns—At Niagara— 
Old parisbionese—:emplad to move.Comfortable, not tich—Declines 
a judgeship —New Mecklenburgh--Appointed Chaplain to ‘first House 
of Assembly Mohawk MissionAt Yarysbatgh Degres of DD. 
Prosperity---Happy—Decline of Tife—-His duties—Ilness, Death, 1811 
—His appearance—* The little gentleman ”—His manners —Honorable 
title—His children—-Rev. O’Kill Stuart...,........ ste cn ewe peseeegeee 200 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


A Missfonary—-Chaplain at Niagara—Pastors to the settlers—Chaplain to 
Legislature—Visits Grand river—Ofticiates—A land ‘speculator—Re- 
ceives @ pension, £50—1823—-Rev, Mr, Pollard—At Amherstburgh— 
Mr. Langhorn—-A missionary—Little education—Useful—Odd—On 
Bay Quinte in Einesttown—Buflds 4 charch—-At Adolphustown— 
Preaches at Hagerman’s—Another church—A, diligent pastor—Pioneer 
preacher around the bay—Christening-——Marrying—Particular—His ap- 
pointments._Clerk’s Fees—Generosity—Present to bride—Faithful to 
sick calls—Frozen feet—No ait pe buckles—Dress—Books 
—Peculiarities—Fond of the water—Charitable—War of, 1812——Deter- 
unged to leaye Canada—Thinks it doomed—Singular notice—Returns 

» Europe—His library—Present to Kingston—Twenty years in’Canada 
Naxtinct from Gazette—No one immediately to take his place—Rev. 
John Bethune-—Died, 1815—Native of Scotlaid—U, E. Loyalists— 
Lost Property—Chaplain to 84th kar HN Tg Presbyterian—Second 
Legal Cletgymen in Upper Canada—Settled at Cornwall—Children— 
The Baptists—Wyner—Turner—Holts Wiem—Baptists upon river 
Moira—First Chapel—How built—Places of preaching—Hayden’s 
Corners— At East Lake--;The Luthcrans— Rev. Schwerdfeger — 
Lutheran settlers—County Dundas—First church east of Kingston— 
Rev,.Mx. Myers divedsin/Maryeburale: Marriage mitts log eh ch-—Re- 
moves, to St. Lawrence—Resigns-+To , Philadelphia—Mr,, Weant— 
Lives in Ermesttown—Removes, to.,Matilda——Not ‘supperted—Secretly 
joins, the English, church+-Re-ordained-—His society ignorant—Sus- 
picious—rPreaching jin, shirt, sleeves-—Mr..Myers’ return, by, sleigh— 
Locking church; deor—The thirty-nine articles-—-Compromise—Mr. 

yers, continues thfee years a Lutheran—He secedes—The end of both 
seceders——Rev, I, I. Senderling—Rey. Herman Hayunga—Rey, Mr. 
Shorts—Last Lutheran minister at Emesttown, McCarty—Married..,., 267 


CHAPTER XXIX) 
Bishop ‘Stiachan-JA teacher-LA preacher—A student-Holy. Orders—A 
Presbyterian—Becomes ‘an Episcopalian—A supporter.of the “ Family 


compact’—Sincere—His opinion of the people—Ignorant—Unprepared 
for self-government—Strachan’s religious chart—He was deceived— 


CONTENT: xix 


PAGR 
The Mothodists—Anomatons connection—A ullibustering peéple. 
Republicanism egotisticnl—Loyalty of the Methodists —Ameriéan 
ministers—Dr, Straéhan’s position—-His birth place—His edacation— 
A.M,, 1793—Studying Theology—Comes to Canada A student of Dr. 
Sturart’s*-Ordained Deacon—A missi onary at Cornwall—-Rector at York 
—Archdeacon— Bishop of Toronto—Coadjutor—Death— A public burial 
Rev, Mr.’ MeDowell—First Presbyterian at Bay Quinte—Invited by 
VanAletine—On his way—At Brockville—Settles in a second town— 
His cirehit—A worthy minister—Fulfiling his mission—Traveling on 
foot—'T'o York—Marrying the ah! Rh death—His descendants 
Places of -preaching—A Calvinist—Invites controversy—Mr, “Cotte 
accepts the challenge—The disputation—Excitement—The result 
Rev, Mr, Smart—Called by Mr. McDowellPres, clergyman at Brock- 
ville—Fifty years—An earnest’ Christian_—A desire to Write’ Obker- 
ver’—A ploneér—A cause of tégret—Not extreme— Mr. Sttiart’s views 
on politics—The tasges unedttcated— The “Family Compact’——-Rise 
of responsible government—-The Bidwell’s— Credit to Dr, Strachan. 
Brock’s funeral sermon—TFoundation of Kingston gaol Maitland 
Demonstration—Shetwood’s statements... oe... eee s see cee eee. 218 


CHAPTER XXX, 


The Quakers—Among the Settlers—From Penn--Duchess County—First _, 
Meeting-house—David Sand—Blijah Hick—Visiting Canada—Jameés 
Noxen--A first settler—Their mode of worship—In Sophiasburg—The 
meeting-house—Joseph Leavens—Hicksites—Traveling—Death, aged , 
92—Extract, Picton Sun—Tho first reaching places—First English 
church-—In private houses—At Sandwich—The Indian church at the 
bay—Ernesttown—First Methodist church-—Preaching, at Niagara— 
Fitst church in Kingston—At Waterloo—At Niagara—Churches at 
Kingston, 1817—In Hallowell—Thurlow—-Methodist meeting-houses, 
1816—.At Montreal—Building chapels in olden times—Occupying the 
frame--The old Methodist chapels—In Hallowell township—tIn the 
fifth town—St, Lawrence—First, English Church, Belleville—Mr, 
Campbell_-First time in the pulpit—How he.got out——The old church 
superseded—Church, front of Sidney—-Rev. John Cochrane—Rev. Mr, 
Grier.First Presbyterian Church in Belleville —Rey., Mr, Ketcham— 
First Methodist Church in Belleyille-—Healey, Puffer—The site of the 
church--A. second one.... ... ee eee er ey 6!) 


CHAPTER XXX: 
J ’ t { 


The first Methodist PreachersoThe army—Capt. Webb—Tattey— George 
Neal— 'Lyons— School-téaicher— Exhorter_ MeCarty Persecution 
Bigotry— Vagdbonds— Mccarty' ‘arfostéd— " Pial— At ‘Kingston— 
Banished—« A martyr’ Doub til Tosée, first Methodist’ missionary, 
1790—-A minister—A loyalist Where he first reached—“'A ‘curiosity” 
—Harnest pioneer Methodist—Class-méétings—Suitable for all elasses 
Loseée’s class-meetings— Determines ‘to build ‘a meecting-houseBuiltin 
Adolphtistow nts size The subscribers—-Members, atnotnt—Em- 
bury—Those who 'stibscribed for first church in New York Same naties 
~—The centenary of Methodism—New York Methodists driven away— 
American Methodist forgetfulaEmbury\and Heck refugees—Ashgrove 
—No credit given to British officers—Embury’s brother—The rigging 
loft, N. Y.—Barbara ‘Heck—Settling. in. Augusta—First Methodist 

* Church: in America—Subscribers—( Lost Chapters’—The , Author's 
silence—What is acknowledg ‘Severe threats’—Mr. -Mann-—To 
Nova Scotia—Mr. Whateley “admires piety”—Not “ loyalty”—Second 


xx CONTENTS. 
PAGE 


chapel, N, Y,—Adolphustown subseribers--Conrad Van Dusen—Elia, 
Roblin—Hufl—Ruttan—The second Methodist chapel—The subscribers 
—Commenced May; \1795—Carpenter’s wages—-Members Cataraqui 
Circuit-—~Going to Conference—Returns—+Darias Dunham-—Physician— 
First quarterly meeting —Anecdotes—Bringing a “ dish cloth” Clean 
up’—The new made squire—Agsses—Unclean spirits—Losee discon- 
tinues preaching—Cause—Disappointment—Return to New York— 
Dunham useful—Settles—Preachors travelling—Saddle-bags—Method. 
ism Am OnE loyalists—Camp-meetings—Where first held in Canada— 
Worshipping in the woods—Breaking up-—Killing the Devil—First 
Canadian, preacher—Journey from New York, ..cc.ceceeeeeeeeeeeees 285 


Henry Ryan—Ryanites—He comes to Canada—His associate, Case—At 
Kingston—A singer—Preaching in the market-place—Their treatment 
—In_ office—His circuit—1000 miles—What he received—Elder— 
Superseded—Probable cause—A British subject—During the war of 
1812-—President of Conference— High-minded "—Useful—Acceptable 
to the people—Desired independence by the Canadians—How he was 
treated—His labors—Brave—Witty—“ Fatherless children”—“ Impu- 
dent scoundrel "—Muscular— Methodists’ bull ”—“ Magistrate’s goat” 
—Kyan seeks separation—Breckenridge—Conduct of the American 
Conference-—Ryan’s agitation—Effect upon the Bishops—First Canada 
Conferenee—At Hallowell—Desire for independence—Reasons, cogent 
—Fruit of Ryan’s doings—The way the Conference treated Ryan— 
Withdtaws—No faith in the United States Conferetice—Ryan sincere 
— "Canadian Wesleyans”—The motives of the United States Confer- 
ence quéstionable-——The wrong done Ryan—Second Canada Conference 
—Case, first Superintendent—Visit of Bishop Asbury—Account by 
Henry Boehm— Asbury an Englishiman— During the rebellion—A 
Bishop—His journey to Canada—Crossing the St. Lawrence—Travel- 
ing, in Canada—An upset—-“A decent people”—Higs opinion of the 
country—-The Bishop ill—At Kingston—Bowehm at Embury’s—aA field 
meeting— Riding all night— Crossing to Sackett’s harbor—Nearly 
WOOO oie ddan eM ddeudaciencesepbens boissons bodes daielee atest se 295 


, CHAPTER XXXII, 


McDonnell—First R. Catholic Bishop—A “Memorandum "—Birth-place—- 
in Spain—A LEB alta Scotland—Glengary’ Fencibles—Treland, 1'798 
—To' Canada—Bishop—Death in Scotland—Body removed to Canada 
—Funeral obsequies—Buried at Kingston—Had influence—Member of 
Canadian Legislative ‘Council—Pastoral visitations, 1806—-A loyal 
man—A pioneer in his church—The Bishop’s Address, 1836—Refuting 
Mal-charges—Number of' thé R/C, clergy. in) 1804—From Lake Supe. 
rior to Lower Canada—Traveling horseback—Sometimes on foot— 
Hardships—Not a’ politician xpehding ’ privaté means+_Faithful 
services — A¢knowledged — Roman ‘Catholic’ U. BE. Loyalists. First 
church in’ roti, cM alge at Belleville-Rev; M.' Brennan— 
First church in Beélleville—What we have aimed at--The advantages 
to the English ChurehcThe ReservesIn Lower CanadaDi, Moun- 
tain Number’ df English! clergymen,’17934.4 ‘Bishop—Monopoly 
‘nitiated—Intolerance’ aiid! exclusion! swept away-lAn early habit at 
DEVINE BELO ee re P Odd, TMU OAR RNA 80 

on oO} diaty A—stitog ,/ CHAPTER XXXII, ‘ i t meth 

First Sabbath ‘teac a Tes iinab ‘Bell,’ 1769—Schibol’ established, 1781 

' Saver waned 5 int in United States ist’ in Canada_Cattrick 
~-Moon— ‘Common in’ 1824-“First in "Belleville! Pdinbull Cooper 


CONTENTS, xxi 


Marshall—Prizes, who won them—Mr, Turnbull's death— Intemperance 
— First temperance societies—-Change of custom—Rum—Increasing in- 
temperance—'The tastes of the pioneers—'Temperance, not teetotalism 
First socicty in Canada—-Drinks at raisings and bees—Society at Hal- 
lowel e*wree ee 308 


CHAPTER XXXIV, 


The Six Nations— Faithful English Allies—Society for Propagation of 
Gospel_-First missionary to Troquois—John Thomas, first convert— 
Visit of Chiefs to England—Their names—Their portraits—Attention 
to them-—Asking for instructor—-Queen Anne—Communion. Service — 
During the Rebellion-Burying the plate—Recovered— Division of the 
articles—Sacrilege of the Rebels—Re-printing Prayer Book—Mr, Stuart, 
missionary—The women and children—At Lachine— Attachment to 
Mr, Stuart—Touching instance—-Mr, Stuart’s Indian sister—Church at 
Tyendinaga—School teacher to the Mohawk-—John Bininger—First 
teacher.—The Bininger family--The Moravian Society-Count Zinzen- 
dorf—Morayian church at New York—First minister, Abraham Binin- 
ger-—-Friend of Embury—An old account book—John Bininger jour- 
neying to Canada—Living at Bay Quinte—Removes to Mohawk village 
Missionary spirit—Abraham Bininger’s letters-—The directions — 
Children pleasing parents — “Galloping thoughts "— Christianity — 
Canadian Moravian missionaries—Moravian loyalists—What was sent 
from New York—‘ Best Treasure ”—The “Dear Flock ’—David Zies- 
hager at the Thames J. Bininger acceptable to Mohawk—Abraham 
Bininger Gesires to visit Canada—Death of Mrs, Bininger—‘ Tender 
mother ’—~Bininger and Wesley— Garitson "—' Losee ”—' Dunon”"— 
Reconciled to, Methodists—Pitying Losee—Losee leaving Canada— 
Ceases to be teacher—Appointing a successor—William Bell—The 
salary—The Mohawks don’t attend school—An improvement—The 
cattle may not go in School-house—The school discontinued,..,.... 312 


CHAPTER XXXYV. 


The first Church at Tyendinaga grows old—A Council—Ask for assistance 
—Goy. Bagot—Laying first stone, of new Church—The Inscription— 
The Ceremony—The new Church—Their Singing—The surrounding 
Scenery—John, Hall’s Tomb—Pagan Indians—Red Jacket— His Speech 
--Reflection upon Christians—Indians had nothing to do with Mtnderog 
thie, Baydotas s+ ocermiraisnive  arsant ee tinaaryeapstaneea ge eameceay S19 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


{ t ! j t ‘ 
Mississauga Indians—Father, Picquet’s opinion-—Remnant of a large tribe 
—-Their land—Sold to Government.._Rev, Wm, Case—John Sunday— 
A drunkard-Peter| Jones~Baptising Indians—At. a ,camp-mecting-— 
Their department-—Extract from .Playter— William Beaver-—Conver- 
sions:—Jacob. Peter—Severe, upon white christians—Their worship— 
The Father of Canadian missions--Scheme to teach Indians-—Grape 
IslandLeasing Islands—-'The parties—“ Dated at Belleville”—Con- 
structing a village—The lumber—-How obtained—Encamping on Grape 
Island—The method of instruction—The number—Agriculture—Their 
singinge-School house—The teacher—Instructions of women—Miss 
Barnes—Property of Indians—Cost of improvements—A visit to Gov- 
ernment—Asking for land“ Big Island "—Other favors—Peter Jacobs 
at New York—Extracts from Playter—Number of Indian converts, 
1829-—-River Credit Indians—Indians removed to Alnwick.......... 323 


xii CONTENTS, 


DIVISION VI. 


RARLY EDUCATION IN UPPFR CANADA, 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 
PAGS 
Education among the Loyaliste—Effect of the war--No opportunity for 
Education—A tow Educated—At Bath—A common belief—What was 
requisite for farming—Learning at home-'l'he school teachers—Their 
qualifications—Rev, Mr, Stuart as a teacher—Academy at Kingston— 
Virst Canadian D, D.—Mr, Clark, Teacher, 1786—Donevan—Garrison 
Schoolsa—Cockerell—M yers—Blaney — Michael ~ Atkins — Kingston, 
1795——Lyons—Mrs, Oranahan--In Adolphustown-——Mordeh-——Faulki- 
ner—T'ho school books—Kvening schools—McDougall—O'Reiley— 
MoCormick--Flogaing—Salisbury-Jainee--Potter--Wright--Watkin 
—Gibson—Smith—Whelan—aArticles of Agreement—Recollections— 
Boarding round—American teachers—School books—The letter Z .., 329 


CHAPTER XXXVITI, 


Mr, Stuart’s school__Simcoe—State Church and College— Grammar schools 
—Hon, R. Hamilton—Chalmers—Strachan—Comes to Canada—EKdu- 
cational history—Arrival at Kingston--~The pupils—Foes—Removes 
to Cornwall—Pupils follow—Strachan, a Canadian—Marries——Interview 
with Bishop Strachan—His disappointment—A stranger—What he 
forsook—-300 pupils—Their suceess+Stay at Cornwall—Appointments 
at York—A lecturer—At Kingston—Member of Legislative Council— 
Politician—Clergy Reserves—Founds: King’s College+-The thirty-nine 
arti¢les—Monopoly swept away—Voluntaryism—Founds Trinity Col- 
lege—Bishop Strachan in 1866—What he had accomplished—Those he 
tutored—Setting up a high standard—*« Reckoner ”—Sincerity—Legis- 
lation, 1797—Address to the King—Grammar Schools—Grant, 1798— 
Board of Education—Endowment of King’s College—Its constitution 
—Changes—Upper Canada College—Endowment—« A spirit of im- 
provement "—Gourlay—The second academy-—At Ernesttowh—The 
trustecs—Bidwell —Charges —Contradicted— Rival school— Bidwell's 
son—Conspicuous character—Bidwell’s death--Son removes to Toronto 
—Academ building, a barrack—Literary | spirit of ‘Bath—Never re- 
vive York, eet)! evreeee eaves Feb e ec QUIN. TRI FVUTA' 334 


? 


OHAPTER XXXIX, 


Extractfrém Cooper—Educational institutions-Kingston—Queen’s College 
—Own's Real. Kstate—Regiopolis College—Roman Catholic-—-Grammar 
School+-Attendance-—Schoolk houses—Library—Separate.School—Priy- 
ate Schools—The Quaker, 8chool-- William Pandroh Don the, Hndson— 
Near Bromfield—Origin of school—Gurnay—His offer—Management of 
school—The teaching — Mrs. Crombie’s school—Piction ladies’ Academy 
—McMullen, proprietor—Teachers—Gentlemen’s department—Popular 
—The art of printing—In America—Book publishing—First in Amer- 
ica—Books among the loyalists—Few—Passed saround—TlFerguson’s 
books—The bible—Libraries at Kingston and Bath—Legislation—In 
Lower Canada—Reading room at Hallowell—Reserves for education— 
Upper Canada in respect to education—Prtaiseworthy—Commion School 
system bill introduced 1841—Amended, 1846—Dr, Ryerson’s system— 
Unsurpassed ereee eee see ete eeeete Ceteeeeteaeeeeeerereer ee eee eee weeeeee 341 


CONTENTS. xxiii 


CHAPTER XL, 
PAGR 
First Newspapers, 1457—Year, 66—English Newspapers—In America—In 
Canada—' Gazette '—lFounder—Papers in 1758—Quebec ‘Herald’— 
Montreal ‘Gasette’—‘Le Temps’—Quebee ‘Mercury '—Canadian 
‘ Courant’—' Royal Gazette'—First in Newfoundland—‘ U, C, Gazette’ 
—Frat paper—Subscribers—Upper Canada ‘Guardian '—Wilcox—Mr, 
Thorpe — Opposition — Libel — Elected to Parliament—York Jail 
Leader—In 1812—~Deserted—York ‘ Gazette’—Kingston ‘ Gagetta 
Only Paper—News sixty years ago—In Midland District—hev. Mr. 
Miles—Pioneer of Journalism—His Birthplace—Loarns the printing 
business —~Mower —Montreal ‘Gayette '—~ Kendall Partnership--Lo 
Kingston in 1910——The printing oftice—Kingston ‘ Gazette ’+—Mr, Milea 
sellg out—Rhe concern purchased—Mr, Miles asked to be Kditor— 
Their kindness—Gratitude—Second Volume—Extract from ‘Gazetto’ 
—The Price—Kingston ‘Chroni¢le’—Upper Canada ‘ Herald’— 
‘Canadian Watchman’~—Mr. Miles at Prescott—Returns to Kingston 
—Enters the Ministry—Loyal Subject—In. 1812—On Duty--Areh- 
deacon Stuart—Col, Cartwright—Contributors) to ‘Gasette’—-Our 
Thanks—A Watch—laithfulness—« A Good Chance ”—Subscribers at 
York—Kingston ‘ Spectator ’— Patriot ’—‘ Argus’—' Commercial Ad- 
vertizer’—' British Whig’— Chronicle’ and ‘News’—First Daily in 
Upper Canada—Paper Boxes——Brockville ‘ Recorder ’—A Reform pa r 
—McLead—Grenyille ‘Gazette’ Prescott ‘Telegraph '— Chris 
Guardian '—Reform Journals eteeeee er 860 


CHAPTERQXLI 


First paper between Kingston and York—Hallowell ‘Free Press”—The 
Editor—# Recluse "—F ruitless efforts-—Proprietor—Wooden press—Of 
iron—“ Free Press,” independent-The “Traveller”—Press removed 
to Cobourg‘ Prince Edward Gazette ’— Picton Gazette ”— Picton, 
Sun” Picton Times”—« New Nation "—“ Cobourg Star”. Anglo« 
Canadian” at Belleville—The Editor—Price-—The  Phonix”-—Slicer 
—Oanadian Wesleyan” Hastings Times”—The “Reformer”— 
The “Intelligencer’’—George, Benjamin—The ‘ Victoria Chronicle ” 
— Hastings Chronicle "—Extract from Playter—‘ Colonial Advocate” 
—4 Upper Oanada Herald’—+ Barker's Magazine ’—‘ Victoria Maga- 
zine”.Joseph, Wilson—Mrs, Moodie—Sheriff Moodie-—Pioneer , in 
Canadian literature—Extract from Morgan—“ Literary Garland” 
“ Roughing it in the Bush”—* Eclectic Magazine” — Wilson’s ~pe- 
riment ’— Wilson’s Canada Casket”—The “ Bee” at Napance—‘ Em- 
porium ’—The “ Standard "—The “ Reformer”—“ North American ’— 
“ Ledger”— Weekly Express ”—* Christian Casket”—‘ Tren 
vocate"—* British Ensign ”—The “ Canadian’ Gem ”— Maple Léaf" 
—Papers in 1863Canadian papers’ superior to American—-Death at 
Boston—Berezy—Canadian idioms—Accent—Good English=.Superati> 
tion—Home education—Fireside stories—Traditions........0iaeeew 958 

ved! } Lr tie at Fs 


| ; ' ! . - ‘oer. on 
bape \ 


XXIV CONTENTS. 


DIVISION VII. 
THE TERRITORY OF UPPER CANADA—THE BAY QUINTE. 
. CHAPTER XLII. 


The Indians—Their origin-~Pre-historic Canada—Indian relics—Original 
inhabitants—Les Iroquois du nord—Original names—Peninsula of 
Upper Canada—Champlain exploring—Ascends the Ottawa—His route 
to Lake: Nipissing—To Lake, Huron—French river—The country— 
Georgian: Bay—Lake Simcoe—Down. the Trent—A grand trip—Bay 
Quinte and Lake Ontario discovered—War demonstration—Wintering 
at the Bay—A contrast—Roundabout way—Erroneous impressions ... 


"1 CHAPTER XLIM. § 


Name—Letter, “ Daily News’—“Omega” Lines—The writer—Conjectures 
—Five Bays—In ian origin—Kentes—Villages—Zes Couis—Modes of 
spelling—Canty—The occupants, 1783—Mississaugas—Origin—With 
the Jroquois—The Souter—Mississaugas, dark—At Kingston—Bay 
Quinte—Land bought—Reserves—Claim upon the islands—Wappoose 
Tsland—Indian. agent—Indians' hunting—Up the sop EMIT BRUETT Sy 
sugar—Peaceable—To Kingston for presents... ... 0... ee eee eee 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


Appearanc¢e—Mouth of Bay—Length—The Peninsula of Prince Edward— 
Width of Bay—Long Reach—Course of Bay—The High Shore—Division 
of bay—Kastern, central, western—Taking a trip—Through the Reach 
—A picture—A quiet spot—Lake on the mountain—A description— 
Montreal Gazette—Beautiful view—Rhine, Hudson—Contrast—Classic 
ground—A. sketch—Birth place ofwwelebrated Canadians-—-Hagerman—. 
A leading: spirit—Sir. J, A. McDonald—Reflections-——A. log: house— 
Relies‘ of the past—Lesson of life—In:the-lower: bay—Reminiscences— 
The | front—Cradle ‘of the province—Shore of..Marysburgh+-In, the 
Western Bay—Cuthbertsou—Up the: bay—A. battle: ground—Devil’s 
Hill—In the ok ea PRP oa ae He lg supposition—Head of bay 
“The PRU A. Lid KON Be weve ede Tedielels ele been ere deed eewe 


ny CHAPTER KLY: 


The “Big Bay ”—Musketoe Bay—Mohawk Bay—Hay Bay—-‘+Hastern. Bay” 
-—Site of Ancient Kentes—The name—Old Families—An Accident, 
1819—Eighteen Drowned—Extract from Playter—Searching for tl. - 
Bodies—Burying the dead—Picton Bay—-Appearance—The “Gran 
Bay ’—-Upper Gap—Lower Gap—King ston Bay—A Picture—Rec: ie 
ting A, Contract—Ship Yards—Extract from Cooper—Inland Lakes. 


Islands “Postenscd ‘by IndiansThe “Thousand Islands’”—Carleton Is- 
land—History' Of Island—During ‘thé robellion—Wolfe ‘Island—The 
najme——Howe * Teland—_old name—County of Ontario—Garden Island— 
Horsestibe 'Tsland—Sir Jeffry ‘Amherst=The' size-LIndian’ name— 
_“Tontine"—Johnson’s Island-The Island’ won-Present owner— 
0 ae he’ three: brothers—Small' tslands“-Hare Island—Nut 

ooxe Igland—Indian: ‘rendezvous—Captain John’s Island 

rare rit aoatte Boe ai Tsland—first' ‘wettlers—Huft’s 
id—Panl fap Island—Hog Island—Smaller Islands 
fskduia’ sland MS iiatdonLothe carrying’ plaveTts' course— 
Onefaal survey-+History--A merican ree ir At Wilkins... 0.0505 


PAGH 


366 


374 


. 383 


oy 


402 


CONTENTS. xzV 


DIVISION VIIL. 
THE FIRST TEN TOWNSHIPS IN THE MIDLAND DISTRICT. 


CHAPTER XLVI. 
PAGE 
The French—Their policy—Trading posts—Cahiaque—Variations—Name 
of river—Foundation of Fort Frontenac—A change—Site of old fort— 
La Salle’s petition—A Seigniory—Governors visiting—War Expedition 
—Fort destroyed—Rebuilt—Colonial wars—Taking of Fort Oswego 
Frontenac takenHnd of French domination ..........44 votive! 410 


CHAPTER XLVII.. 


Cooper's Essay—Loyalists naming places—King’s Town—Queen’s Town— 
Niagara—Spanish names—C ‘taraqui from 1759 to 1783—Desolation— 
The rebellion—Station, Carleton Island—Settling——Refugees at New 
York—Michael Grass—Prisoner at. Cataraqui—From, New York to 
Canada-—Captain Grass takes, possession of first township—First land- 
holders—A, letter by Captain Grass—-Changes—Surveying forts and. 
harkors—Report to Lord Dorchester—Kingston, versus Carleton. Island. 
—The defenses—Troops—King’s township—First scvtlers—“ Plan of 
township No. 1”—First owners of town. lots—Names—Settlers upon 
the front—First inhabitants of Kingston—A naval and military station 
The Commodore—Living of old-—Kingston ‘in /ast century—-New for- 
tifications .....6..5 ee bees Coes COR Oe Meee Re eeeres BeBe ea eee raecerers 419 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 


The situation of Kingston—Under military influence—Monopolist—Early 
history of legislation—1in 1810—Gourlay’s statement—Police—Modern 
Kingston—Lord' Sydenham—Seat | of government—Perambulating— 
Surrounding country—Provisions—An appeal for Kingston-as. capital 
—Barriefield—Pittsburg—Building of small crafts—Famous—Roads—> 
Waterloo—Cemetry—Portsmouth—Kingston Mill—Little Cataraqui— 
Collinsby—Quantity of land—Early and. influential inhabitants—Post. 
masters—“Honorable men”—Deacon, Macaulay, Cartwright, Markland, 
Cummings, Smiths, Kerby—Allen: McLean, first lawyer—A gardener— 
Sheriff MeLean—* Chrys ” Hagerman—Customs—Sampson, shooting a 
smuggler—Hagerman, M\P.P.—Removés to Torontois Mis ededesiedes 480 


; CHARTER, XLIX,...), 


“he second town-~Emmest's town—King George—His children—Settlers: of 
Ernesttown—Disbanded soldiers—Johnson’s regiment—Major Rogers’ 
corps+-The..““ Roll,”—+Number-By whom. enlisted-+An, old, book-- _. 
Township. surveyed—Settling-—T'raveling-—-Living in tents—-A, change 
-~Officers-—Names--Oceupants, of lots--Mill; Creek——-Tne. descendants 
—Quality. ofland—Village—The settlers in 1811—-The main road—-[n- 
coxporation, of. Bath—Drading-—Fairfield--The library;-Bath, by, Gonr; 
lay~-Bath| of the) present-—Bath, versus, Napance--In, 1812—-American 
Fleet-——Wonderful achievement-,Safe distance from shore--Third town- 
ship+-Fredevicksburgh—After Duke. of Sussex—Suryeyed by,Kotte— 
A promise to the disbanded ealdiantmiahnagne-Kred cksburgh, ade 
tional-—A.dispute--Quantity of land--Extract from, Mrs; Moodie-—R« 
serve for villuge—Second SUrVeySsasiesnescvennereidrngerees daneames 439 


RVI CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER L. 

PAGE 
The fourth township—Adolphustown—A fter Duke of Cambridge—Quantity 
of Land—Survey—Major VanAlstine—Refugees—From New York— 
—Time—Voyage—Theit Fare—Names—Arrived—Hagerman’s Point— 
In Tents—First Settler—Town Plot—Death—The Burial—A Relic— 
Commissary—Dispute of Surveyors—The Settlers—All things in com- 
mon—An aged man—Golden rule—Old map—Names—Islands—The 
township—Price of land—First “town meeting:’—-Minutes—The Of- 
ficers Record—Inhabitants, 1794—-Up. to 1824—First Magistrates— 
Centre of Canada—Court Held in Barn—In Methodist Chapel—“ A Den 
of: Thieves "—Court House’ erected—Adolphustown. Ganadians——Mem- 
bers of Parliament—The Courts—Where first held+-Hagerman—Travel- 

ers tarrying at' Adolphustown ..... baderh eoArcil as ee Weld sls « 448 


CHAPTER LI, 


Maryieiigti2orivinld one part of a Seigniory—Survey—Hessians—Old 
map—The lots—Officers of the 84th Regt.—Original landowners— 
Indian Point—McDonnell’s Cove—Grog Bay— Accommodating Bay” 

— Gammon Point”—Black River—“ Long Point’—Reserves—Course 
purstied by the Surveyor—Number of Hessians—Their sufferings—Dark 
tales—Discontented—Returning to Hesse—A suitable location—Not U. 

E, Loyalists—Received land gratis—Family land—Their habits—Capt. 
McDonnell—Squire Wright—Sergt. Harrison—The Smith’s—Grant to 
Major VanAlstine—Beautiful Scenery—Smith’s bay—“ The Rock”— 
Over a precipice.......... Menee cane Ge Re ey gacpupr es sinker h ets eet vee 458 


CHAPTER LU. 


Sixth. towns aimee ronveniant for geHlernantr —First gettlers 
ee towpahitp — What was paid for lotg—« Late pereline 
Tit olog ical pramation— Alona the, fone hs ane 
Goan ae history Me arsh front—Central pla Ch = tic 
Hill—Foster’s Hill—Northport—Trade—James Cotter—Gores— ae 
érestville—The name— Sodom”—First ‘records—Township meetings 
—The Laws of the township—Divided into parishes—Town clerk— 
Officers—The poor—The committee—Inhabitants, 1824—Fish Lake— 
Seventh Township—The name—Survey by Kotte—At the Carrying 
Place—Surveyor’s assistant—No early recorc’s—First settlers..... oes 465 


“ ‘CHAPTER LIT 


Prince Edward—The name-4Rich ‘land—Size of peninsula—Shape—Small 
Lakes—Sand hilis—The Duvks—Gibson’s rock—The past—First 
settler—Col. Young—Prospecting=sDiscovery of East Lake-—West 
Lake—Moving in—Settlers in 1800—East Lake—Capt. Richardson— 

“ Prince Edward Division Bill”—Office seekers+-Township.of Hallowelt 
+The name-+F ormation of Township—First records 1798—+The officers 
—The laws--Magistrates—-Picton+Its, origin-~Halloweii village—Dr. 
Austin—Gen.| Picton+-His monument—Naming the villages—-A eon- 
test—The Oourt house—An offer—Enterprise—Proposeed steamboat 
pi averse th Mr. amet amar ‘Mr. Fraser—Rey. Mr; Lalor... 476 


CONTENTS. XXvii 


CHAPTER LIV. 


Eighth Township— Sidney— Name—Survey —Settlement, 1787— iJetter 
from Ferguson— Trading— Barter— Potatoes— Building— Cows-—No 
salt to spare—First settlers—Myers—Re-surveying—James’ Farley— 
Town Clerk at: first rapeti natty Anat Keteheson—Gilbert’s Cove— 
Coming to the front—River Trent—Old names—Ferry—-Bridge—Tren- 


ton—lIts settlement—Squire Bleeker........scseresevenssecceresere 485 


CHAPTER LV. 


Ninth town—Thurlow—Name—When surveyed—Front—Indian burying 
ground—QOwner of first. lots—Chisholm—Singleton--Myers=-F erguson — 
Indian traders—To Kingston in batteau—Singleton’s death—Ferguson’s 
death—Distress of the families—Settled, 1789—Ascending the Moira— 
Taking possession of land—Fifth concession—John Taylor—Founder 
of Belleville—Myers buying land—Settlers upon the front—Municipal 
record—Town officers—1798—Succeeding years—Canifton, its founder 
—Settling—The diet—Building mill—Road—River, Moira—Origin of 
name—LHarl Moira-—Indian, name—lIndian. offering —‘,Cabojunk ”— 
Myers’ saw-mill—Place not attractive-—First bridge—The flouring-mill 
—Belleville—Indian , village—Myers’ Creek—-Formation of, village— 
First Inn—-Permanent. bridge-——Bridge, Street—In. 1800—-Growth--A. 
second mill-—MeNahbb’s—Sad death—Captain McIntosh—Petrie—In- 
habitants, 1809-—Dy. Spareham-—Naming of Belleville—Bella, Gore— 
By Gore, in council—Petition—Extract: from Kingston Gazette—Sur- 
veying ; reserve—Wilmot—Mistakes—Granting of lots-—Conditions— 
Board of Police—Extent of Belleville—Muddy streets—Inhabitants in 
1824—Court-house—First Court, Quarter Sessions—Belleville in 1836, 489 


CHAPTER LVI. 


Tenth township—Richmond—Origin—Quantity of land—Shores of Mo- 
hawk Bay—Village on south shore—Original, land holders—Names— 
Napanee—the falls—The mill—Salmon River—Indian name—Source 
of Napanee River—Its course—Colebrook—Simeoe , Falls—Name— 
Clarke’s Mills—Newbutgh—Academy—The _settlers— Clarkville”— 
--No BOCOLGS odo. 8 ose es waetad SR TIN pel Pel ames Mi deieeceenvTeetcke 503 


ni aA 4 j a ‘ ' TSG 


DIVISION, IX. 
SHE -BARLY GOVERNMENT OF CPPER-CANADAL | —-)0\0\ 


oe Tae > 1 CRAPPER EVIE | 
7 (HiGUaoby NPB --DABA Pabilies Sh. Sf BIGGIE Cert TiVO p7As 

Military ‘rule Imperial » Act;'17744French Canada—Refugees—Military 
Government in Upper Canada—New: Districts—Lunenburgh+—Meck- 
lenburgh—-Nassan--Hesse— The Judges~Duncan—Cartwright-Ham 
ilton—-Robertson—Court in Mecklenburgh—Civil Law—Judge-Duncan 
—JudgeCartwright—Punishment inflicted--First| execution—New 
Constitutibn. of 'Quebec—1791, ‘Quebec ' Bill!’ passed—-Inhabitants of 
Upper Canada... .ccccccvccvcsvecs Fab eve es CResv E ObSBEL Meee vege. OOD 


XXVili CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. LVIIT,. 

PAGR 
Simcoe—His arrival in Canada—Up the St. Lawrence—An old house— 
‘ Old Breeches’ River”—Simcoe’s attendants—The old veterans— 
‘Good old cause ’—“ Content ’—Toasting—Old officers—Executive 
Council of Upper Canada—First entry—Simcoe inducted to office— 
Religious ceremony—“ The proceedings ”"—Those present—Oath of 
office—Orga~ ization of Legislative Council—Assembly—Issuing writs 
for éléctions. -Members of Council—Simcoe’s difficulty—At Kingston 
Division of Province—The Governor's officers—Rochfoucault upon 
Simcoe—Sinicoe’s surroundings—His wife—Opening Parliament in 
1795—Those present—Retinue—Dress—The nineteen counties—Sim- 
coe’s designs—Visit of the Queen's father—At Kingston—Niagara—A 

WOE CRTOR cnc chee aricees © LeUge deneRaceecreties SPs eas ee she erees oe. 509 


‘CHAPTER LIX. 


General Hunter—Peter Russell++Francis' Gore, 1806—-Alex. Grant—Brock 
—1812—United ‘States declare: war—-Prompt.action—Parliament—-Pro- 
clamation—The issue—Second proclamation—-General Hull-—His: pro- 
clamation——Bombast) and; impertinence--The . Indians—Proclamation 
answered—Hull a) prisoner-+Michigan :conquered—To! Niagara—At 
Queenston heights— Push on» York: Volunteers:’—+Death | of Brock 
McDonnell—War of 1812, the Americans—Extract from Merritt—What 
Canadians did—Brock’s monument—General Sheaffe—General Drum- 
mond—Invading the States+What Oanada will do-——Lord Sydenham 
—A tribute by Dr. Ryerson—Union of the Provinces........ WVeosseg SIT 


CHAPTER LX. | 


Kingston—First capital—Fitst act of goverhment—Ntiagara—Selecting ‘the 
capital—Niagara ih 1788—Carrying place—Landing place—Newark— 
In 1795—Mr, Hamilton—The ‘ inhabitants—Little York— fhe Don— 
The Harbor—Survey—De la Trenche—London—Inhabitants of the 
Don—Yonge street, a military road—Governor at York—Castle Frank 
—York in 1798—The Baldwins—In 1806—Buffalo—York, 1813— 
Taken by the Americans—The Combatants—Toronto—“ Muddy York ” 
—A monument required.... ccc. e cece ee renee eens ees iinepas: O86 


.«<. CHAPTER LXI,. 


Parliament—Simcoe’s Proclamation—Nineteen, counties formed—Names 
and boundaries—First elections—Names of members—Officers of the 
House—A Quaker member—Chaplain—-Meeting of Parliament—The 
Throne, a camp stool—Address—To both houses—Closing address— 
Acts passed——Simcoe’s confidential letters—A,contrast--A blending— 
and,Session—-The Acts-——Quarter Sessions—srd, 4th, 6th Sessions—-New 
division.of Province—1798-——-Modes of puhishment—Burning the hand 
—Whipping—Salaries of. officers--Revenue first year—The members of . 
Parliament—Education—Offering for.Parliament—A “ Junius "—Early 
administration, of justice‘ Heaven-born, lawyers”—First magistrates. 533 


* 


CONTENTS. XxX 


DIVISION X. 
THR BARLY MILITIA OF UPPER CANADA, 


CHAPTER LXII, 


Militia Act, 1792—-Simcoe—No faith in the Americans—His views—Mili- 
tary Roads—Division of Districts—Military purposes—The ofticers— 
Legislation—The expenses—Repeated Legislation—Aggressive spirit 
—The Enrolment—Hastings Battalion— Something brewing ’’—List 
of Officers—Col, Ferguson—Col. Bell—Leeds Militia—Officers’ clothing 
—The Midland District—Prince Edward—Training Places,,.......+. 534 


PAGE 


CHAPTER LXIII,. 


In 1812, around Bay Quinte—The declaration of war—The news at King- 
ston—The call to arms—Hastings—Events at Kingston—In 1813— 
Attack upon Sacket’s- Harbor—Oswego—Amierican’ fleet before King- 
ston—Royal George—_Kingston  prepared—Chrysler’s farm—A “ Post- 
script”—Along the St. Lawrence-—Ribaldry--The Commissary——Capt. 
Wilkins—Quakers—Rate of pay—American prisoners—The Wounded 
— Surgeons, Dougal, Meacham —Jonathan Phillips — Militiamen’s 
reward— Militia orders—Parliamentary grants .....00.eceeceveseeee 551 


CHAPTER LXIV. ° 


The Six Nations in 1812—American animus—“ Manifest Destiny ’—Mo- 
hawk Indians—A right to detend their homes— Inconsistency — 
American savages— Extract. from,..Playter— Brock’s proclamation— 
Indian character, conduct, eloquence—Deserters in 1812—Few of 
them—Court-martials-—-The attempts at conquest by the Americans 
The numbers—Result of war—Canadians saved the country—And can 
do 807-F raternal kindness eeoreea terete te eweee > epee eee ere dec gedkus 564 


DIVISION, XI. 
ares ADVANCE OF CIVILIZATION. or 
hb ‘gnizol)—carcton Ba te eA loon 


Canada’s first ‘step in‘ civilization—Slavety ‘in’ 'A'merica—-By whom intro- 
duced—False chatge—Slayery in Canada History—ITmperial ‘Act. 
Legislation Be pare several’ clauses —In Lower Canada i. 
Justice Osgood—Slavery at the Rebellion Amiong thé U. B: Loyalists 
—Those whd''held slaves Déscdndants of the ‘slaves=" A’ Britigh 
slave” —“'For sale” — Endian slave” Upper’ Canada’s” Record 
Compared with the States—Liberty—Why the United States abol- 
ished slavery—Honor to whom honor is due...... tinavibierenbeatecesis 569 


CHAPTER LXVI; 


Returns to the Pioneer---Bay »Region-——Garden,, of; Canada—Clogs—False 


views of .settlers—-Result—New blood—-Good. example—Anecdote— 
The “Family Compact”-—Partiality--Origin of the Compact—Their 
conduot—The evil they did—A proposed Canadian Aristocracy— What 
it. would , have led|to--What may. come“ Peter Funke”. iy. 60... ces 


CHAPTER LXVII. 


Agriculture—Natural Products—Ricé—Ginséng—Orchards—Plows—Reap- 


ing—Flax—Legislation—Agricultural Society organized by Simcoe— 
A Snuff Box—+-Fogies—Silver—W ant of help~-Midland District taking 


the lead—Societies— Legislative help—Prince Hdward—Pearl Ashes—- 


Factories+-Tanneries—- Breweries, Carding» Machines—Paper—-Lumber 
— First vehicles —Sleighs— Waggons— Home-made — Ro: First 
Public Conveyancds—Stages- Pore-ssBulldieg Greater-Sawing Mills 
introduced by the Dutch—Ficét. Brick Building—Myers’. House—Its 
past, history—Furniture. from Albany — Gairrendy — Paper “Money 
Banks—First, Merchants—Buarter—Pedlars—On the Bay........see0s 


CHAFTER LXVIII. 


Steam vessels—Crossing the Atlantic in 1791—First Steam Vessel—Hud- 


son—The second on the St, Lawrence—First across the Atlantic—— 
In Upper Canada—rontenac—Built in Ernesttown—The Builders 
Finkle’s Poimt—Cost of Vessel—Dimensions—Launched—First Trip 
—Captain McK enzie—‘Watk-in-the, Water’—Queen Charlotte-—How Built 
—Upon Bay Quinté—Capt. Dennis——First year—Death of Dennis— 
Henry Gilderslieve—What he :did—Other Steam boats-—Canals—First 
in Upper. Canada—Welland Canal_DesijardinRideau—tts object— 
Col. .By--A proposed Canal—Railroads—The first ‘in ‘the, world—Pxo0- 
posed Railway from Kingston to Toronto, 1846—In Prince Edward 


District—Increase of Population—Extract from Dr, Lillie—Compazi- ; 


son with the United States—Favorable to Canada—False Cries—The 
French—Midland District, 1818 ...... ccccsececees ceva ceertecs geiete 


DIVISION XII. 
‘THE UNITED EMPIRE) LOYALISTS—THE “FATHERS OF UPPER CANADA. 


CHAPTER LXIX. 


Definition—A division—Their principles—Our position—Ancestry —Dutch 


= Puritans—Huguerots—New Rochelle—English writers—Talbot— 
‘Falsehoods—Canadian and English -ancestry—Howison—Maligner— 
Gourlay’s reply—Palatines—Old names ..........00 ccsevevess 


eeeeve 


PAGS 


580 


587 


616 


« OONTENTS. 


CHAPTER LXX. 


Yharacter—Hospitality —At home—Fireside—Visitors—Bees— Raisings— 
Easter Eggs—Dancing— Hovington House—Caste— Drinks—Horse- 
racing—Boxing— Amusements—La Crosse—Duels— Patriotism—An- 
nexation—Freedom—Egotism—The Loyalists—Instances—Longevity 
—Climate of Canada—A quotation—Long lived—The children—The 
present race—A nationality—Comparison—“ U. B, Loyalist” —Their 
Privileges—Order of Council—Dissatisfaction,...... cece eerticceees 


CHAPTER LXXI, 


Notice of a Few—Booth—Brock—Buiritt+Cotter—. Cartwright—Conger’ 


— Cole— Dempsey —+ Detlor— Fraser— Finkle-— Fisher — Fairfield—~ 
Grass-~-Gamble—Hagerman+Johnscn’s —‘ Bill” _ Johnson—Macaulay 
—The Captive,Christian’\Moore— ParHament~ Morden Robilins — 
Simon —:Van Alstine — Wallbridge — Chrysler —White — Wilkins 
Stewart — Wilson—Metcalf— J ayne-—MoIntosh—Bird—Gerow— Van- 


‘Mtetk-Rerrss4Otr ‘William sanbeale niles eee pure se te wbles 4 Pues 


APPENDI Ks ; 


” 


Roll of the and Battalion King’s Royal Regiment . edb Bh-oedhasrpn’s 0% perce 
The Governors of Canada. degli rere eer eer cere eee ; 


Indian Govds eeeove Tad teeeee veep ps 4 es ovkiaes: wogeesg Tete sews sage pans oe 


* bane 
Jorma bowlbiii--stosme's 


Xxxi 


PAGB 


624 


1642 


667 
670 
671 


ERRATA. 


Page 29, 12th line from top, instead of “1859,” read “ 1759.” 
Page 80, 4th line from botton, instead of “ are equally,” read “ were equally.” 


Page 102, 16th line from bottom, instead of “removed to the bAemen read ‘to 
the fifth town,” 


Page 104, instead of “ Hodgins,” read “ Hudgins.” 

Page 104, 16th line from top, instead of “ 1859,” read “ 1809.” 

Page 130, 4th line, 2nd paragraph, instead of “South,” read “ North.” 
Page 138, heading of page should be “ Voyaging.” 

Page 192, bottom line, instead of “ dispersed,” read “ dispossessed.” 
Page 257, 19th line, “ gloomy,” read “ glowing.” 

Page 288, 19th line, “ glowing a picture,” should have “ of” following. 
Page 293, instead of “ Wesleyanism,” read “ Wesleyans.” 

Page 371, 14th line, instead of “1815,” read “ 1615.” 

Page 437, 10th line from bottom, instead of “ Lawer,” read “ Lawyer.” 
Page 585, 15th line, after “ Governor,” read they were generally. 

Page 596, 3rd line, after “ often,” read inferior. 


HISTORY 


or 


THE SETTLEMENT OF UPPER CANADA, 


WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE BAY OF QUINTS. 


CHAPTER. I. 


INTRODUCTION. 


A SKETCH OF FRANCO-CANADIAN HISTORY, 


Contents— Antiquarianism — Records of the Early Nations— Tradition — Ihe 
Press—The Kastern: World—The Western World—Importance of History— 
Columbus— Colonization— Canada— America— Cartier— French , Canadian 
writers —Cartier’s first visit — Huguenots —Cartier’s second visit— Jean 
Francois—Sir George E. Oartier—Establishment ofthe Fur Trade—Cham- 
plain—Discovery of Lake Ontario—Bay of Quinté—Quebec founded—First 
fighting with Indians—First taking of Quebec by the British—Returned to 
France--The ‘Recollets and Jesuits—Death “of Champlain—Foundation of 
Montreal—Emigration from, France—The Carignan Regiment— DeCourcelle 
—Proposal to found a Fort at Lake Ontario—Frontenac—Fort at Cataraqui 
—La Salle—Fort at Niagara— First vessel upon the Likes —Its fate 
—Death of La Salle, the first settler of Upper Canada—Founder of Louisi- 
ana—Discoverer of the mouth of the Mississippi. 


There exists, as one characteristic of the nineteenth century, 
n earnest desire on the part of m..ay to recall, and, in-mind, to live 
ver the days and years that are past; and many there are who 
ccupy more or less of their time in collecting the scattered relics 
f by-gone days—in searching among the faded records of departed 
ears, to eagerly catch the golden sands of facts which cling to 
egendary tales, and to interpret the hieroglyphics which the foot- 
teps of time have well-nigh worn away. To this fact many a 
useum can bear ample testimony. The antiquarian enjoys intense 
atisfaction in his labors of research, and when he is rewarded by 
he discovery of something new, he is but*stimulated to renewed 
xertion. In the old world rich fields have been, and are now being 
xplored ; and in the new laborers are not wanting. 


2 DISCOVERY OF AMERIOA, 


Since the days when man first trod the virgin soil of this 
globe, he has ever been accustomed to preserve the more important 
events of his life, and, by tradition, to hand them down to his chil- 
dreus’ children; and likewise has it been with communities and 
nations.  Kvery people who are known to have occupied a place 
upon the earth, have left some indication of their origin, and the 
part they played in the world’s great drama. In recent days, facts 
pertaining to nations and particular individuals are preserved in all 
their amplitude, through the agency of the Press.  But’in forme» 
centuries, only a few symbols, perhaps rudely cut in solid stone, 
commemorated events of the most important kind. The historians 
of Nastern nations have had to look far back into the misty past, 
to loarn the facts of their birth and infant days; while the dark 
days of barbarism hang as a thick veil to obstruct the view. The 
middle ages, like a destructive flood, swept away, to a great extent, 
the records previously in existence. But out of the debris has been 
exhumed many a precious relic; and the stone and the marble thus 
obtained, have supplied valuable material on which to base trust- 
worthy history. 

In recordiug the events which belong to the Western world— 
this broad American continent—the historian has far less of toil 
and research to undergo. It is true the native Indian, who once 
proudly ruled the vast extent of the new world, has a history yet 
undeveloped, An impenetrable cloud obscures the facts appertain- 
ing to his advent upon this continent. The nature of his origin is 
buried in the ocean of pre-historic time. But in reference to the 
occupation of America by Europeans, the subjugation and gradual 
extermination of the Indian, the life of the pioneer, the struggles 
for political independence, the rapid growth and development of 
nations; all these results, embraced within the space of a few 
centuries, are freely accessible to the American historian. 

The importance of history cannot be questioned; the light it 
affords is always valuable, and, if studied aright, will supply the 
student with material by which he may qualify himself for any 
position in public life. In the following chapters it is intended to 
draw attention more particularly to the new world, and to examine 
a few pages in the history of North America. 

In the absence ofeany data upon which to base statements 
relating to the aborigines, we may say the history of the new 
world begins with the memorable and enterprising adventures of 

* Christopher Columbus, in 1492; although there is evidence that 


CANADA—AMERICA, 3 


America had been previously visited by the people of Northern 
Europe, about the year 1000, The steady%flow of emigrants which 
commenced a century later, from the old world to the new, of bold, 
energetic people, is a spectacle of grand import. 

Almost every nation of Europe has contributed to the coloniza- 
tion of America. All, however, were not at first actuated by the 
same motives in braving the perils of the deep—then far greater 
than at the present day—and the dangers of the wilderness. The 
Spaniards were searching for the precious gold. The English 
desired to acquire territory; the Dutch sought to extend their 
commerce; and the French, it is said, were, at first, intent only on 
converting the pagan Indians to Christianity.—(Garneau.) Space 
will not permit to trace the course of events in connection with 
the first settlements in America; the history ofthe several colonies, 
the bloody Indian wars, the contentions between the different 
colonizing people, the rebellions of the colonies and their achieve- 
ment of independence. We shall mainly confine ourselves to those 
events which led to, and accompanied the settlement of Upper 
Canada. 

Canada, the coast of which was first discovered by John Cabot, 
in 1497, is an honorable name, far more so than America. It has 
been a cause of complaint with some that the United States should 
appropriate to their exclusive use the name of America, But it is 
quite right they should enjoy it. It is after a superficial impostor, 
Amerigo Vespucci, who availed himself of. the discoveries ot 
Columbus, to vaunt himself into renown. 

The word Canada is most probably derived from an Iroquois 
word, signifying Cabin. It has been stated on the authority of a 
Castilian tradition, that the word was of Spanish origin. The 
Spaniards, looking after gold, ascended the St. Lawrence, but failing | 
to find the precious metal, exclaimed “ Aca nada,” (Here is nothing. ) 
The natives hearing the land thus called, when Europeans again 
visited them, upon being asked the name of their country, replied 
“Canada,” in imitation of the Spaniards. Again, Father Hennepin 
asserts that the Spaniards, upon leaving the land, gave it the appel- 
lation “El Cape di nada,” (Cape nothing,) which in time became 
changed into Canada. But Charlevoix, in his “ Histoire de la Nou- 
velle France,” says that Canada is derived from the Iroquois word 
“Kannata,” pronounced Canada, which signifies “love of cabins.” 
Duponcion, in the ‘Transactions of the Philosophical Society of 
Philadelphia,” founds his belief of the Indian origin of the name 


4 JACQUES CARTIER, 


Canada, on the fact that, in the translation of the Gospel by St. 
Matthew into the Mohawk tongue, by Brant, the word Canada is 
always made to signify a village, Taking the whole matter into 
consideration, there appears the best of reasons to conclude that 
Canada, a name now properly bestowed upon the Dominion, is of 
Indian origin, and signifies the country of a people who are 
accustomed to live in villages or permanent cabins, instead of in 
tents and constantly changing from one place to another, 

The history of French Canada is one of unusual interest—from 
the time Jacques Cartier, in 1534, with two vessels of less than 60 
tons burden each, and 122 men in all, entered for the first time the 
Gulf of St. Lawrence—up to the present day. It was not until the 
first decade of the 17th century, nearly a hundred years after 
Cartier first landed, that successful colonization by the French 
was accomplished, Nevertheless, Canada has as carly a place 
among the colonies of America as New Netherlands or Virginia, 
which are the oldest States of the neighboring Union. Virginia 
was planted in 1608; New Netherlands (now New York,) was not 
settled until 1614, Prior to that, in 1609, Hudson had ascended 
the river now bearing his name, as far as the present site of 
Albany; but at the same time the intrepid Champlain was travers- 
ing the wilds of the more northern part of the territory to the 
south of Lake Ontario. 

Although the history of New France is one of great interest, 
yet, in this local history, space can only be allowed to glance at 
the course of events in connection therewith. But French Canada 
is not in danger of suffering for want of historians to pen the 
events of her life, Already enthusiastic countrymen have done 
justice to the patriotism, valor and ability of the Franco-Canadian 
race. And, at the present time, earnest workers are in the field, 
searching among the records of the past, stowed away in Paris, 
with the view of making known all that can be learned of their 
sires. We find no fault with the intense love they bear to their 
language, their laws, their religion, their institutions generally. 
Such is characteristic of a high-spirited race; and, as common 
Canadians we rejoice to have so devoted a people to lay with us the 
foundation of our northern Dominion. 

It has already been said that Jacques Cartier first landed in 
Canada in 1534, At this time the pent up millions of Europe, 
lying in a state of semi-bondage, were prepared to strike off the 
chains which had hitherto bound them, both in mind and body, to 


FIRST WINTER IN CANADAT 5 


the select ones, who claimed that prerogative, as of Divine origin, 
and to avail themselves of the vast territory which Columbus had 
recovered from oblivion, Then was the future pregnant with events 
of the most startling nature—events fraught with interests of the 
most collossal magnitude. While America was to open up a new 
field for active labor, wherein all might pluck wealth, the art of 
printing, so soon to be in active operation, was to emancipate the 
inind, and cast broadly the seeds of universal liberty, Already 
was being broken the fallow ground, in the rich soil of which was 
to germinate the great truths of science, 

In May, 1535, Cartier set out on his second voyage to the New 
World, in La Grande Hermion,” a vessel of 110 tons, accompanied 
by two other vessels of smaller size, with 110 men altogether, 
Reaching Labrador in July, he on St, Laurence Day entered St, 
John’s River; and thus arose tho name of St. Lawrence, afterward 
applied to the mighty river now bearing that name, Guided by 
two natives, Cartier ascended the St. Lawrence as far as the Isle 
d’Orleans, where hé was received by the Indians in a friendly 
spirit, Cartier having determined to stay the winter, moored his 
vessels in the St, Charles River, with the Indian village of Stada- 
coné upon the heights above him, The same autumn he ascended 
with a small party to visit Hochelaga, now Montreal. Here he 
found a considerable village of fifty wooden dwellings, each fifty paces 
long, and twelve and fifteen broad, This village was fortified, An 
aged and withered chief accorded Cartier a distiuguished reception ; 
after which Cartier ascended to the top of the mountain, to which 
he gave the name Mont Real, or Royal Mount, a name subsequently 
givén to the village which has become the commercial capital of 
the Dominion, and which is destined to rival even New York. 

Cartier’s stay in Canada during the winter was attended with 
much distress, and the loss by death of twenty-six of his men; 
while most of the rest were almost dying, being, it is related, saved 
by the medical skill of the natives. In the Spring he returned 
to France, carrying with him several Indians, It was five years 
later before another’ visit was made to Canada, owing to the civil 
and religious wars existing in France. It was the cruel laws 
enacted and put in force at this time in France that expatriated 
so many noble Huguenots who were dispersed throughout Great 
Britain, Ireland, and afterward America, the blood of whom yet 
flows in the veins of many of the descendents of the loyal refugees 
from the rebelling States of America. In the Summer of 1541 


6 , FAILURE TO COLONIZU. 


Cartier again set sail for the St. Lawrence. He was to have been 
accompanied by one Jean Francois de la Roque, a brave and faithful 
servant of the king, to whom had been conceded the privilege of 
raising a body of volunteers to form a permanent settlement upon 
the St. Lawrence. But unforseen difficulties prevented his sailing 
until the following year. In the meantime Cartier, to whom had 
been given command, with five ships, had, after a tedious passage, 
reached Canada, and ascended to Quebec, The intending colonizers 
immediately went ashore and commenced the work of clearing the 
land for cultivation, The winter was passed in safety, but in the 
spring, tired of waiting for the Governor, who ought to have fol- 
lowed him the year before, and discovering signs of hostility on 
the part of the savages, he determined to return to France. So he 
embarked all the men and set sail. Before he had reached the — 
Atlantic, however, he met la Roque, with some two hundred more | 
colonists, who desired Cartier to return, but he continued his course 
to France. Jean Francois landed safely at Quebec. In the autumn 
he sent home two vessels for provisions for the following year, 
while he prepared to undergo the severity of the coming winter, 
a season that brought severe trials, with the death of fifty of his 
men, The following year he set out with seventy men to seek 
fresh discoveries up the river, but he was unsuccessful. France; 
again immersed in war, paid no attention to the request for succor 
in the New World, but ordered Cartier to bring back the Governor, 
whose presence as a soldier was desired. With him returned all 
the colonists. Thus the attempt to establish a settlement upon the 
St, Lawrence failed, not, however, through any want of courage, 
or ability on the part of Cartier, the founderof Canada. The name 
thus immortalized and which disappeared from the history of 
Canada for many years, again occupies a place. And, Sir George 
Etienne Cartier, of to-day, although not a lineal descendent of the 
first Cartier, holds a position of distinction; and, as one who 
has assisted in effecting the Cc .federation of the provinces, his 
name will ever stand identified, as his great predecessor and name- 
Sake, with the history of our Canada, 

In 1549, Jean Francois a second time, set out for Canada with 
his brother, and others, but they all perished on the way, This 
disaster prevented any further immediate attempt at settlement in 
Canada, 

The commencement of the seventeenth century found France 
again in a state suitable to encourage colonial enterprize, and she; 


CHAMPLAIN—FOUNDATION OF QUEBEC. 7 


in common with other European nations was directing her attention 
to the yet unexplored New World. At this time one Pont-Gravé, 
a merchant of St. Malo, conceived the idea of establishing a fur 
trade between Canada and France; and to this end he connected 
himself with one Chauvin, a person of some influence at court, 
who succeeded in obtaining the appointment of governor to Canada, 
with a monopoly of the peltry traffic, These two adventurers, with 
a few men, set out for Canada, but arrived in a state of destitution. 
Chauvin died, while the others were preserved alive by the kind- 
ness of the natives, Chauvin was succeeded by De Chastes, 
Governor of Dieppe; and Captain Samuel Champlain, who had 
distinguished himself as a naval officer, was appointed to command. 
an expedition about to proceed to the New World. 

The name of Champlain is indelibly fixed upon the pages of 
Canadian history. It was he who traversed trackless forests, 
ascended ,the most rapid rivers, discovered the Lake of Ontario, 
by way of Bay Quinté, and gave his name to another lake. It was 
in 1603 that Champlain set out upon his voyage, He had but three 
small vessels, it is said, of no more than twelve or fifteen tons 
burden. He ascended as far as Sault St. Louis, and made careful 
observations. He prepared a chart, with which he returned to 
France. The king was well pleased with his report, and De Chaste 
having died, Governor de Monts succeeded him, to whom was 
granted, exclusively, the fur trade in Canada, But their operations 
were confined, at first, to Acadia, now Nova Scotia. In 1607 De 
Monts abandoned Acadia and directed his attention to Canada, 
Obtaining from the king a renewal of his privileges, he appointed 
Champlain his lieutenant, whom he despatched with two vessels. 
The party arrived at Stadaconé, on the 3rd of July. The party 
commenced clearing land where the lower town of Quebec now 
stands, and erected cabins in which to live. Having determined 
to make this the head-quarters of his establishment, he proceeded 
to build a fort. Thus was founded the ancient capital of Canada 
upon the Gibraltar of America. The powers granted to Champlain 
were ample, whereby he was enabled to maintain order and enforce 
law. During the well nigh one hundred years that had passed 
away since Cartier attempted to colonize, great changes, it would 
seem, had taken place among the Indians. Altogether different 
tribes occupied the Laurentian valley; and the former Indian 
villages of Stadoconé, and Hochelaga had been entirely destroyed, 
Champlain found the Indians of this place, the Algonquins, at 


8 DISCOVERY OF LAKE ONTARIO, 


enmity with other tribes to the west, the Iroquois. The Algonquin: 
were glad to form an alliance with him against their long standing 
enemy. It suited the purpose of Champlain to thus ally himself; 
but the policy may well be.questioned; at all events it inaugurated 
along course of warfare between the French and the Iroquois, 
which only terminated when Canada became a British dependency, 
He, no doubt, was ignorant of the great power and superiority of 


the confederated five nations which formed the Iroquois people. — 


The first encounter between Champlain and the Indians took place 


the 29th of July, 1609, by the lake which now bears his name, — 
which had been known by the Indians as Lake Corlar.. The — 


Iroquois, who had never before seen the use of fire-arms, were 
naturally overwhelmed with surprise at this new mode of warfare, 


by which three of their chiefs were suddenly stricken to the earth; 


and they beat a hasty retreat, leaving their camp to the pillage of | 


the enemy. The following year Champlain again set out with his 
Indian allies, and a second time drove them from the well contested 
field by the use of fire-arms. It was on this occasion he first met 
the Hurons, which were to become such fast allies, until almost 
exterminated. But the time came when the Iroquois, supplied 
with arms and trained to their use, by the Dutch, became better 
able to cope with the French. In 1612 Count de Soissons succeeded 
De Monts. Champlain, who was again engaged in war, was at the 
same time endeavoring to advance the peltry traffic, a trade that 
had many vicissitudes, owing to the changing opinions at home, 
and the uncertain support of merchants. He commenced the 
erection of a fort at Montreal, and formed an alliance with the 
Huron Indians. 

In the year 1615, the Iroquois were collected near the foot of 
Lake Ontario, a body of water as yet unseen by Europeans. At 
the request of the Indians, it has been said Champlain set out to 
attack them, after having ascended the Ottawa. The course 
‘taken by him, and the disastrous result are given in connec- 
tion with the discovery of the Bay Quinté. The year 1628 saw 
Canada, as well as the colony of Florida, pass under the power of 
the ‘Company of the Hundred Partners.” The same year saw 
Quebec in a state of great distress, the inhabitants almost starving, 
and a fleet of British war vessels at the entrance of the St. Law- 
rence demanding the surrender of the fort. War was then existing 
between England and France, arising out of the intestine war of 
Keance, between the Huguenots and the Catholics, which had 


FOUNDATION OF MONTREAL. 9 


resulted in the subjugation of the former, many of whom had 
sought refuge in England and entered her service. Two of the 
vessels now threatening French Canada were commanded by 
Huguenots, one Captain Michel; the other David Kertk. The 
latter demanded tho surrender of Quebec, but Champlain concealed 
the great straits to which he was reduced and bravely withstood the 
famine and cold through the long winter, in the hopes of relief in 
the spring, which was destined never to feach him. Instead of 
relief, the spring brought three vessels of war, commanded by 
Kertk’s, two brothers, Louis and Thomas. The demand to sur- 
Tender could no longer be refused, and upon the 29th July, 1618, 
the English took possession of Quebec. Louis Kertk became 
Governor, while Uhamplain accompanied Thomas Kertk to Europe. 
Quebec remained in British possession until the treaty of St: 
German-en-Laye, signed 29th March 1632, by which England 
renounced all claims upon New France. : 

Quebec was governed by Louis Kertk during the three years 
it was in possession of England, and he returned it to the French, 
it was alleged, a heap of ruins. On the ensuing year, the “ Hun- 
dred Partners” resumed their sway, and Champlain was re-ap- 
pointed Governor, who came with much pomp and took possession 
of Fort St. Louis with the beating of drums. Hereafter emigration 
from France was accelerated. Even some of the higher classes 
sought in Canada, repose from the troubles incident to religious 
and domestic war, although Catholics. The Jesuits were” now 

‘superseding the order of Recollets, and were earnestly seeking to 
convert the Hurons; and at the same to secure their trusty allegi- 
ance. For two years prosperity continued to smile upon the pro- 
vinee, and in 1635 the Jesuits laid the foundation stone of the 
College of Quebec. But the same year took from New France its 
chief and its greatest friend. Champlain died on Christmas day 
in Quebec, after “thirty years of untiring efforts to establish and 
extend the French possessions in America.” This great discoverer, 
and founder of Quebec left no children, his wife remained in 
Canada four years, when she returned to France. 

Following the death of Champlain was the terrible onslaught 
by the Iroquois upon the Hurons, whom they entirely destroyed as 
anation, leaving but a remnant under the protection of the Fronch. 
In 1642 M.de Maisonneuve laid the foundation of Montreal, the 
village consisting of a few buildings with wooden palisades, was 
then called “ Ville-Marie.” Maisonneuve gathered here. the con- 
verted Indians to teach them the art of civilization. 


10 GOVERNOR FRONTENAC. 


The successor to Champlain was M. de Chateaufort: but we 
cannot continue to even sketch the history of the several Governors, 
and the successive steps in Canadian development only so far as 
they bear upon our subject. 

In 1663 the population along the St, Lawrence numbered to 
between 2,000 and 2,500. In 1665 the number was increased by — 
emigration, and by the arrival of the Carignan regiment, a veteran 
body of men who became permanent settlers, and who aided much in 
controlling the Indians and maintaining the power of the French. 
The same year live stock was introduced, and horses for the first 
time were seeninCanada, About this time commenced, in earnest, 
the struggle between England and France for the supremacy of the 
fur trade. The viceroy, M. de Tracy, began to erect regular forts 
upon the Richeleu. In 1671 there wasa rendezvous of Indian Chiefs 
at Sault St. Marie, and through the influence of Father Allouez, the 
several tribes consented to become subjects of France. In the same 
year M. de Courcelles, now Governor, in pursuance of the attempt to 
govern the fur trade, conceived the idea of planting a fort at the 
foot of Lake Ontario. But he left before the work had commenced, 
and was succeeded by Louis de Buade, Conte de Frontenac, after 
whom the fort, subsequently erected, was called. 

As the founder of the first settlement in Upper Canada, whose 
name is now so familiar, as belonging to a County, we may make 
space to say of Frontenac, that he was a gentleman of good birth, 
and had gained great distinction, having attained to the rank of 
Brigadier-General. He was somewhat proud and haughty, but 
condescending to his inferiors. His instructions from his master,the 
King, on coming to the Canada, were to secure the aggrandizement 
of France. Imigration in large numbers from France having been 
forbidden, he was to seek the increase of numbers in New France 
by stimulating early marriages. And to this day, the rate of 
increase by birth, among the French, is considerably greater than 
with the Anglo-Saxon. 

He was to foster agriculture, the raising of stock, to increase the 
fishing operations, and the trade abroad; and he was instructed to 
take measures to construct a highway between Canada and Acadia, a 
plan which is only now about to be accomplished in the Intercolonial 
Railroad. Frontenac, likewise received very explicit instructions as 
to his procedure towards the Jesuits and Recollects; and he was 
charged “ to administer justice with the strictest impartiality.” The 
Colony being at peace, Frontenac’s principal difficulty was in dealing 


FIRST LAND-HOLDER OF U. 0. 11 


with the Church, and he found it necessary to take high-handed steps 
to bring the Clergy into subjection to the State. There had been for 
years a struggle with respect to the liquor traffic among the Indians ; 
the Bishops being opposed to it, while the Governor favored it for 
the purpose of furthering the trade in furs, The dissentions between 
parties became so great, and representations to the home authorities 
became so frequent and vexatious that Frontenac and the Intendant 
were both recalled in 1682. But during the ingumbency of Frontenac, 
explorations had continued in the west, and the fort at Cataraqui 
had been fully established ; and the Mississippi had been discovered 
by Pére Marquette and M. Joliet, in 1673. That same year Frontenac 
set out 29th of June, from Montreal, with an expedition for Cataraqui, 
arriving there 12th July. There was at this time one Robert Cavalier 
de la Salle, a native of Rouen, who had come to Canada when a young 
man, full of a project for securing a road by a northwestern passage 
to China. He was a man of ability and energy, but without means. 
But he managed to obtain the favorable notice of Governor Frontenac, 
who regarded him as a man after his own heart. 

In the time of de Courcelles he opened a trading post near Mon- 
treal, now Lachine, so called from La Salle’s belief that a pathway to 
China would be found thence across the Continent by the waters of 
the Ottawa or Upper Lakes. The discovery of the Mississippi caused 
no little sensation in Canada; and La Salle lost no time in asking per- 
mission and assistance to continue the western explorations, declaring 
his belief that the upper waters of the Mississippi would, if followed 
to there source, lead to the Pacific Ocean. He consequently submitted 
4 petition for a certain grant of land at Cataraqui to the king, Louis 
X. (See under history of Kingston.) 

Thus it seems that La Salle, a name greatly distinguished in 
connection with the discovery of the mouth of the M ississippi, stands 
connected very intimately with the foundation of Kingston. For 
him a Seigniory was here erected, and from this point he went forth 
on his eventful voyage. He was a man of much energy and lost no 
time in setting out. His boats laden with goods, and likewise with 
material for constructing a brigantine, and a fort, set sail for the 
Niagara River. The first steps La Salle prepared to take was to erect 
4 second fort at Niagara, and then to build his vessel upon the waters 
of Lake Erie. 

The construction of the defensive work of the fort, however, 


Suited not the views of the Indians, so he satisfied himself with a 
palisaded storehouse. In the winter the vessel was commenced, six 


12 THE MISSISSIPPI. 


miles above the Falls. By the middle of summer it was ready to be 
launched, which was done with a salute of cannon, and the chanting 
of a Te deum, amid great rejoicing. There was also great demonstra- 
tion among the Indians, who designated the French “ Otkou,” or 
‘men of a contriving mind.” The vessel was named Griffon, and on 
the 7th August, 1679. with seven guns, and small arms, and loaded 
with goods she entered Lake Erie. A few day’s sail and Detroit, or 
the strait was reached $and on the 23rd August, she was cutting 
the waters of Lake Huron. In five days Michilmicinac was gained ; 
then the voyageur proceeded to the western shore of Michigan,where 
he cast anchor. The wonder of the Aborigines, as they witnessed 
this mounted craft, and heard the thunder tones of the cannon, may 
be conceived. But this first vessel upon the western lakes, which had 
at first so prosperous a voyage, was doomed to early destrnction. 
Men of enterprise and success invariably have to encounter enemies 
born of incapacity and jealousy, who in the absence of the victim, 
may sow the seeds of evil. La Salle had not a few of such enemies, 
it would seem, to encounter. After his departure his creditors had 
seized his possessions, and he, as soon as he heard of it, loaded the 
Griffon with peltries and despatched her for Niagara. But the Griffon 
never reached Detroit, the waters of Lake Huron swallowed her up, 
and all on board. La Salle proceeded with thirty men to the 
lower end of Lake Michigan, and laid the foundation of another fort. 
He then continued westward to the Illinois River, and formed still 
another fort. But this chain of forts thus established by La Salle, 
was not destined to accomplish the great end aimed at. Among the 
opponents of La Salle, were not only those jealous of his success, but 
likewise rival merchants, who were ill pleased to see the fur trade 
monopolized by one ; and then, there was the growing trade by the 
English. These many obstacles and the loss of his vessel with its 
cargo, and of a second one, in the Gulph of St. Lawrence, about this 
time, valued at £22,000, had the effect of seriously crippling him; 
yet his was a nature not easily overcome. Leaving Father Hennepin 
to explore the Illinois River and the Upper Mississippi, he set out 
March 2nd, 1680, for Montreal, accompanied by four whites and an 
Indian guide. 

Two years later and the indomitable La Salle, nothing daunted, 
who had compounded with his creditors, and suffered repeated disap- 
pointments, is found traversing the forest,for the Mississippi, to descend 
that stream to its mouth, He reached the Mississippi, 6th Feburary, 
1682. Descending the stream he stopped at the mouth of the Ohio 


FRENCH TERRITORY, 1684, 13 


to erect a fort. He then continued his easy course down the Father 
of rivers, and reached its mouth on the 5th April, and took formal 
possession of the territory in the name of the king, calling the place 
after him, Louisiana. The glory thus won by La Salle, was not to 
be crowned with the success, financially, that ought to have followed, 
At this juncture Governor Frontenac, seemingly the only friend La 
Salle had, was called home to be followed by M. de la Barre. A con- 
tinuation of the persecutions and misrepreseftations of his conduct, 
led to the sequestration of Fort Frontenac, as well as Fort St. Louis, 
and in the following year he was called upon to defend himself at 
tourt, which he was able to do. The result was an order to reinstate 
the founder of Louisiana on his return, in Fort Frontenac, and to re- 
pair all damages which his property had sustained in that locality. 
La Salle was graciously received by the king on account of his 
discovery of the mouth of the Mississippi, and was commissioned to 
begin a colonization of Louisiana. The same unfortunate luck con- 
tinued to attend him. He sailed July 24th, 1684, from La Rochelle 
with two ships of war and two other vessels, having some 500 persons 
in all. The fleet was commanded by M. de Beaujeu. Between the 
commander and La Salle, a misunderstanding arose which ended in 
decided aversion. One of the ships was captured by the Spaniards, 
and the others overpassed the mouth of the Mississippi by many 
leagues. The commander instead of assisting to carry out La Salle’s 
object, did all he-could to thwart him. One of the vessels was run 
upon the reefs and lost. Finally Beaujeu left La Salle with his people 
upon a desert shore without provision, and put out to sea. Although 
120 leagues distant from the Mississippi, in Texas, La Salle set some 
of his people to cultivate the land, and began to construct a fort. But 
the craftsmen were deficient. The seed sown did not grow, the 
savages became troublesome, and one evil after another rapidly suc- 
ceeded until his men were mostly all dead. As a last resort La Salle 
determined to set out for Canada to proceed to France. It was early 
spring and the indomitable discoverer found but sloW progress ; at 
last some of those accompanying him, mutinied together and resorted 
to force, during which La Salle was mortally wounded. Thus per- 
ished the discoverer of the mouth of the Mississippi, the founder of 
Louisiana, as well as the first land owner of Upper Canada. It is 
worthy of note here how great was the territory of France in America 
at this time. It was a vast region, embracing within its limits the 
Hudson’s Bay territory, Acadia, Canada, a great part of Maine, por- 
tions of the States of Vermont and New York, with the whole of the 


14 FRENCH FORTS. 


valley of the Mississippi. And a great portion of this ought, to-day, 
to form part of Canada, some of which would, were it not for the 
indifference, or stupidity of English commissioners, and the con- 
temptible trickery of Americans, such as the act of concealing the fact 
of the existence of a certain map by Daniel Webster, which would 
prove adverse to his pretentions. 

It has been deemed appropriate to follow La Salle in his steps, 
not alone because he was the first settler in Upper Canada, who held 
land property; but because we learn of the way in which the’French, 
originally struggling to gain a footing in the Lower St. Lawrence, 
gradually extended westward, carrying in one hand the Cross, and 
with the other, planting forts for the purpose of trade, and erecting 
such defences as the uncertain character of thenatives rendered neces- 
sary. We learn how it came, that fort after fort, whose ruins may 
yet be traced across the continent, were planted along a route which 
commenced at the mouth of the mighty St. Lawrence, extended along 
the western lakes, and then turning southward terminated at the 
mouth of the majestic Mississippi. 


INDIANS DECEIVED. 15 


INTRODUCTION. 


(CONTINUBD,) 


CHAPTER II. 


Contents :—Cataraqui fort strengthened—-Kente Indians seized and carried cap- 
tive to France—Massacre of Lachine—Commencing struggle between New 
England and New France—-Siege of Quebec by Sir Wm. Phipps—Destruc- 
tion of Fort Cataraqui—Its re-erection—Treaty of Ryswick—Death of Fron- 
tenac—Iroquois in England—Another attempt to capture Quebec—Decline 
of French power—Population of Canada and of New England—Continuation 
of the contest for the fur trade—Taking of Fort Louisburg—Col. Washington, 
dishonorable conduct—Inconsistency of Dr. Franklin—Commencement of 
seven years’ war—Close of first year—Montcalm—His presentiment—Taking 
of Fort Oswego—Of Fort William Henry—fearful massacre—The state of 
Canada—Wolfe appears—Taklng of Frontenac—Duquesne—Apathy of 
France—The spring of 1759—Reduced state of Canada—The overthrow of 
French power in America—The result—Union of elements—The capture of 
Quebec—Wolfe—Death of Montcalm—F ort Niagara—Johnson-—Effort to re- 
take Quebec—Wreck of the French army—Capitulation at Montreal—Popu- 
lation—The first British Governor of Canada—The Canadians as British 
subjects—The result of French enterprise—Rebellion. 


In 1685 Marquis DeNonville became Governor, and brought 
with him to Canada 600 regular troops. The Iroquois had become 
allies of the English, with whom they preferred to trade. DeNon- 
ville ascended to Cataraqui with two thousand men, Arrived at 
Cataraqui, he tried, by gentle means at first, to obtain certain 
terms from them, but the Iroquois were insolent, being supported 
by the English traders.. DeNonville wrote to Paris for more 
troops, and, in the mean time, proceeded to accumulate stores 
at Cataraqui, and to strengthen the fort at Niagara. The King sent 
to Canada, in 1687, 800 soldiers, to assist in subduing the Iroquois. 
DeNonville becoming bold, and in his increased strength, pursued 
a course of trickery which has been branded by all w~iters as anti- 
christian, and more savage than anything pertaining to the savages 
(so-called) of America. Pére Lamberville, a missionary among 
the Iroquois, caused a certain number of chiefs to congregate at Fort 
Frontenac, to confer with the governor, and when they were within 
the precincts of the fort they were seized and carried captive in 
chains, even to France, and there sent to the galleys. Draper says 
that these were Indians of the tribes called Ganneyouses and Kentes, 


16 INDIAN MASSACRE, 


and that about 40 or 50 men, and 80 women and children were 
seized, who were forwarded to France. The attitude of the Indians 
under such trying circumstances, towards the missionary among 
them, stands out in prominent contrast to the vile conduct of the 
French governor. The missionary, summoned by the chief, was 
thus addressed : “ We have every right to treat thee as our foe, but 
we have not the inclination to do so. We know thy nature too 
well; thine heart has had no share in causing the wrong that has 
been done to us. We are not so unjust as to punish thee for a crime 
that thou abhorrest as much as we.” Then the aged chief informed 
him that the young men of the tribe might not feel so lenient, and 
that he must leave, at the samo time causing him to be conducted 
by a safe path from their midst. 

For a time DeNonville somewhat curbed the Iroquois; but in 
the end he failed completely to hold the ground which had pre- 
viously been acquired. For four years he continued to govern ; 
matters continually growing worse, until, in the spring of 1689, 
1,400 Iroquois made an onslaught on the island of Montreal, 
The inhabitants, in the depth of sleep, knew nothing of their 
danger, until the fearful whoop and the bloody tomahawk and 
scalping knife were already at work. The butchery was most 
fearful; the cruelties to women and children most revolting, 
Besides those instantly killed, 200 were burnt alive, and others 
died under prolonged torture. This was called the massacre 
of Lachine. The governor was paralyzed, and no step was taken 
to redress the great evil. 

It was under such circumstances that he was recalled, and 
superseded by De Frontenac, who had again been requested to be- 
come governor. Frontenac landed at Quebec on the 18th October, 
1689, and was received with every demonstration of joy. 

Frontenac entered upon his duties shortly before the renewal 
of hostilities between England and France. All of Protestant 
Europe, indeed, were enlisted in the war which had, to a great 
extent, arisen from the cruel course pursued by France towards the 
Huguenots. Frontenac, whose master foresaw the war, which was 
declared in the following year, brought with him full instructions 
to prepare for a vigorous warfare all along the frontier of New 
France, even to the Hudson Bay territory. By this time the Eng- 
lish settlements upon the Atlantic coast had attained to no incon- 
siderable strength, and were already engaging in trade by water, 
as well as with the Indians in peltries; and already it had become 


° 


FRONTIER LIFE, 17 


a question of conquest by New England or by New France, The 
present juncture seemed one favorable for bold measures on the 
part of the Anglo-Americans. They had rapidly advanced in ma 
terial strength, while the French had rather declined, owing to the 
want of immigration and to the frequent destructive incursions of 
the Iroquois, The declaration of war between England and France, 
in June, 1689, saw the colonists prepared to contest the ground for 
supremacy, and monopoly of the fur trade, The French, notwith- 
standing their limited numerical strength, hesitated not to enter 
the field, and made up their want of numbers by superior and de- 
termined bravery. Before De Frontenac had arrived, everything 
was going on badly with the Canadians. M. DeNonville had, be- 
fore his departure, instructed Senor de Valreuve, commandant at 
Cataraqui, to blow up the fort, which had been accordingly done ; 
and the country abandoned to the Indians, who now ranged the 
country, to the very entrance of Montreal. But Frontenac deter- 
mined to take bold and active measures to carry the war into the 
enemies country, notwithstanding the odds against the French. 
Organized plans of attack, at different points, were arranged, one 
of which, in its carrying out, was quite as cruel and barbarous as 
he Lachine massacre, which it was intended, as afterwards stated, 
it should revenge. A party of French and Indians were led in the 
irection of Albany. On their way,one night, about eleven o’clock, 
hey attacked the sleeping town of Schenectady, and put the de- 
enceless inhabitants to the sword. Those acts cannot be justified 
in Europeans, and show the fearful spirit of barbarity which reigned 
in those early days of America. The effect produced by the bands 
f raiders that swept over the British colonies along the frontier, 
nd here and there, into the very interior, was salutary to the 
ench interests, and the spring saw the French flag much more 
espected. by the Indians than it had lately been: yet the Iroquois 
arnestly and boldly strove to carry death to the door of every Ca- 
adian hamlet. The energetic measures adopted by Frontenac 
rustrated all their attempts; yet it was unsafe for the husbandman 
go to the field, so that famine began to appear. The spring of 
691 saw, however, instead of a repeated invasion of New England, 
Xtensive preparations in the latter country to invade Canada. Sir 
illiam Phipps was preparing to sail from Boston, with a squad- 
on, to capture ‘Quebec, and General Winthrop, with forces from 
nnecticut and New York, was mustering his militia, to invade 
y land. The latter marched to, and encamped upon, the banks of 


18 FRUITLESS SIBGES OF QUEBEC, 


Lake George, where he waited for the appearance of Phipps, by the 
St. Lawrence; but, in the meantime, disease attacked his troops, 
and he was obliged to retrace his steps to Albany. Scareely had 
Winthrop departed when the fleet under Phipps entered the waters 
of the St, Lawrence, and ascended, to invest the City of Quebec, 
appearing in sight on the 16th of October. Phipps demanded a 
surrender; but Frontenac, although with an inferior garrison and 
but few troops, gave a spirited refusal; and ultimately, before the 
close of the month, Phipps found it expedient to retire, Thus ter- 
minated the first siege of Quebec. 

The ensuing four years presented one continuous scene of bor- 
der warfare. While hostilities in Kurope were exhausting the 
resources of France, Canada, under Frontenac, was more than 
holding its own. The British Americans vainly tried again to be- 
siege Quebec, making an attack by land; but each attempt was at- 
tended with disaster. Frontenac, recognizing the importance of 
Oataraqui as a place of defence, sent 700 men to re-erect the fort, 
In this he was opposed by the Intendant; M. de Champigny, and 
even by the home government; but he had the work completed in 
1695, before orders came to abstain from erecting it. Frontenac 
had submitted a report giving the reasons why the fort should 
exist, namely: in time of peace for trade, and to repair hatchets 
and arms; and in time of war to afford a place of retreat, and to 
give succor and provisions; also a place to organize expeditions 
against the Iroquois, and to receive the sick and wounded on re- 
turning from expeditions, On the other hand, Do Champigny re- 
ported that the trade would not be much in time of peace, as the 
Iroquois would prefer to deal with the English, who would give 
more; that the Indian should carry the beaver skin to the French, 
not the French go for it; that the fort was out of the direct course 
of trade, some thirty or forty leagues; that the force necessary to 
carry provisions would at any time be capable of proceeding against 
the enemy. It would be better to take a more southerly course 
from Montreal into the enemy’s country, while Cataraqui is situated 
upon the opposite side of the lake; that it was an unfit place for 
sick and wounded, being “ very unhealthy, eighty-seven having 
died there in one year, out of the hundred who composed the gar- 
rison.”’ “The swamp poisons the garrison,’ which is so situated 
that it affords no protection except to the men within it, who might 
as well be in a prison. He counselled that the fort should be 
abandoned, as it was useless and expensive. Frontenac, however, 


DEATH OF FRONTENAC, 19 


having erected the fort, garrisoned it with 48 soldiers, The expense 
of re-establishing the fort and supplying the necessary provisions 
cost some £700, At this juncture the French had entertained the 
idea of calling in the outposts along the western lakes and upon 
the Mississippi, but it was represented that to do so was to open 
the way for the exclusive trade of the Indians with the English, 
But Frontenac advised no such measures. He, by his determined 
bravery, succeeded in bringing the Iroquois to respect the French 
namo, and he often carried fire and death into their very country. 
When the war terminated, the old boundaries of the Provinces had 
been fully re-established, and honors were conferred upon the gov- 
ernor by his royal master, In 1697 the war terminated by the 
treaty of Ryswick, signed September 11, by which the French 
were to restore all places taken from the British in America; and 
it was stipulated that a commission should be appointed to deter- 
mine the respective boundaries of the Provinces, 

In the year 1698, on the 28th November, Count de Frontenac 
died, aged 77, much beloved by the Canadians, after having raised 
New France from a low condition to a high state of material ad- 
vancement. But against him was too truly said that he encouraged 
the dreadful traffic of liquor among the Indians, in order that 
advantageous trading, in which the governor allowed himself to 
meddle, might be carried on. 

On 26th May, 1703, M. de Calliére, who had been the successor 
of Frontenac, died, and the governor of Montreal, who was the 
Marquis de Vaudreuil, was nominated as successor. ' 

This appointment, made at the instance of the colonists, was 
conferred with hesitancy, the reason being that his Countess was a 
native-born Canadian! Not only in that day but in later days, and 
under other circumstances, we have seen the belief obtaining that 
natives of Canada must, from the natufe of their birth-place, lack 
those qualifications for distinguished positions with which those 

from home are supposed to be so eminently endowed. 
| The British Colonists by this time began to entertain desires 
to conquer Canada, and steps were taken to accomplish the taking 
of Quebec. Among those who took an active part, by raising pro- 
vincial troops, and in visiting England to obtain assistance, was. 
General’ Nicholson, whose descendants to this day live in the vici- 
nity of the Bay Quinté, and in the Lower Provinces. In 1710 
he visited England, in company with five Iroquois chiefs, who were 
presented to Queen Anne, and who received distinguished attention, 


20 TREATY OF UTRECHT. 


being conveyed to the palace in royal coaches. It was following 
this that the Queen presented those interesting pieces of Commu- 
nion plate to the five nations, part of which may be seen at Tyen- 
dinagua, and part at the Grand River. A futile attempt was made 
by Nicholson, with a fleet under Admiral Walker, in 1711, to take 
Quebec. The whole enterprise not only failed but was attended 
with great disaster. General Nicholson, with his army at Lake 
Champlain, had to give up his desire to capture Montreal and 
Quebec. ; 

On March 30, 1713, was signed the treaty of Utrecht. In, this: 
treaty abridgement of French territory in America was effected.. 
Acadia, Hudson’s Bay territory and Newfoundland were ceded to 
Britain. French power was on the decline both in America, and 
Europe. Vainly the French tried to regain what they had lost in 
Newfoundland and Acadia, by founding an establishment at Cape 
Breton, and in the foundation of the historic fort of Louisburg. 

In 1714 Governor Vaudreuil went to France, where he 
remained until September, 1716. He then returned to Canada, and 
set about improving the state of affairs generally. Quebec, at the 
present day such an impregnable fortress, was not, in any respect, 
regularly fortified before the beginning of this century. To the 
natural strength of the place was first added artificial aid, in 1702. 
To this again were added, in 1712, other defences, and in 1720, by © 
the approval of the home government, the fortification was syste- 
matically proceeded with. At this time the colony was divided 
into, three distinct governments, those of Quebec, Three Rivers, 
and Montreal; and the whole was sub-dividided into eighty-two 
parishes. The whole population was estimated at 25,000; whilst 
at the same time the British colonies had 60,000 males able to bear 
arms. The governor, aware of this, already began to fear a success- 
ful invasion of Canada. 

M. de Vaudreuil died October 10, 1725, having been governor 
twenty-one years. He was succeeded by the Marquis de Beauhar- 
nois, who arrived at Quebec in 1726. The contest for the supre- 
macy of the fur trade continued. The British seeing the advantage 
of the line of forts held by the French determined to erect a fort 
also, and selected the mouth of the Oswego for its site. As an off- 
set to this aggression on the part of the British, against which the 
French vainly protested, the French fort at the mouth of the Nia- 
gara was erected, with defences; and orders were given that 4 
stone fort should replace the one originally constructed of wood, at 


FORT LOUISBURG. 21 


Cataraqui. In 1731, Fort Frederick was also erected, at Crown 
Point, on Lake Champlain. This year, Varrennes, Sieur de la Vér- 
endrye, urged by the governor, set about to discover a route to the 
Pacific ocean; but he only reached the foot of the Rocky Moun- 
tains, being the first white man to discover them. About this time 
the fort‘at Toronto (Lake) is, for the first time, referred to, For 
more than a decade the strife for the peltry traffic continued to be 
waged, yet without any actual warfare. It was seen by all that 
peace could not continue, and New England and New France were 
all the time anticipating the conflict. In 1745 war broke out in 
Europe, and immediately extended to America. It will be remem- 
bered that the French were dispossessed of Acadia, but had subse- 
quently erected a fort upon Cape Breton, Louisburg. From this 
naval stronghold they were able to send privateers and men-of-war. 
‘The English, in the meantime, seeing this evil, and that this was a 
protection to the only entrance to French territory, determined to 
possess it promptly, if it were possible. To carry out this project, 
which originated with Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, 4,000 
militia, levied in Mass., New Hampshire, Maine, and Connecticut, 
under Colonel Pepperel, sailed from Boston in March. The attack 
upon this strong fort was so well planned and carried out, that full 
success was the result. Admiral Warren arrived with ships to give 
assistance, and captured a French ship of 64 guns, with 560 soldiers 
and supplies. Already the Anglo-Americans were beginning to 
display the energy (derived from an energetic race) which was to 
overturn British domination in the Atlantic States. But in the first 
place it was necessary that England should extinguish French 
power. The brilliant nature of the attack and taking ot Fort Louis- 
burg was recognized by the granting of baronetcies to Governor 
Shirley and Colonel Pepperel. This success hastened the determi- 
nation to conquer Canada—a desire already existing in the hearts 
of the Anglo-Americans ; and Governor Shirley applied to the 
British government for regulars and a flect for that purpose. 
Meanwhile, a fleet, with several thousand troops, sailed from 
France, with a view of re-taking Cape Breton and Acadia; but tem- 
pest and disease destroyed the force, until it was no longer able to 
invade. 

From the year 1745 border warfare continually blazed along 
the frontier. The French, with their savage allies, carried the 
sealping-knife and the torch into the British settlements, captured 
Fort Massachusetts and Fort Bridgman, and gained other victories, 


22 MASSACRE BY WASHINGTON. 


and the luckless settlers had to seck safety in the more largely-set- 
tled parts of the country. 

Again came temporary peace to the colonists. In 1748, upon 
the 7th of October, the treaty, was signed at Aix-la-Chapelles, by 
the terms of which Cape Breton reverted to the French. This 
treaty was, however, but a lull in the struggle in America, which 
was destined to end in conquest. 

The French continued to strengthen their outposts. Detroit 
was garrisoned, and forts of stone were built at Green Bay, Toronto, 
and La Preséntation. . In 1756, Fort Duquesne, at Pittsburgh, was 
established. It was in this year that Washington first came before 
the public as an actor. He led a considerable force to the west, 
with the view of destroying Fort Duquesne, and encountered a 
small body of French. The man who subsequently became a hero 
by concurring events, as well as by his own energy, did not, on this 
occasion—if we may credit history—act a very honorable part. In- 
formed of the camping ground of the enemy, he marched all night, 
to attack them in the morning. Junonville, the commander, when 
aware of the proximity of Washington, made known to him by a 
trumpeter that he had a letter to deliver, and when J unonville had 
begun to read his letter firing was suddenly re-commenced. The 
painters of Washington’s character have tried to cover this stain; but 
unbiassed recorders think he was by no means blameless. But Wash- 
ington’s humiliation rapidly followed this unmanly procedure.. The 
main force of the French, hearing of the massacre by Washington, 
advanced to revenge it; and, attacking him in his own chosen posi- 
tion, succeeded, after ten hours’ fighting with muskets alone, against 
cannon, in driving Washington from his position, and compelled him 
to make an inglorious retreat. 

At the beginning of 1755, England sent out additional soldiers 
and means of war, and appointed General Braddock, who had distin- 
guished himself as a soldier, to act as military chief. 

At this time, “ Dr. Franklin estimat d the whole English provin- 
vials at a total of 1,200,000; whilst the whole number of people in 
Canada, Cape Breton, Louisiana, &c., was under 80,000 souls.”— 
(Garneau). At the same time France was weak, by the presence of 
an indolent King, who allowed himself and kingdom to be governed 
by a courtesan, Madame de Pompadour. Religious dissensions and 
stagnation of trade, all contributed to place France in but a poor posi- 
tion to engage in war. Great Britain, on the contrary, was in all 
respects prosperous. At such a favorable time it was that the Anglo- 


THE SEVEN YEARS’ WAR. 23 


Americans urged the mother country to carry on, with the utmost 
rigor, a war for the subjugation of Canada. Franklin, as astute a 
politician as clever in science, was their principal mouthpiece. He 
who, twenty-five years thereafter, repaired to Paris, to arouse the 
public feeling of France and entire Europe against Britain; the same 
who came to Canada to revolutionize it in 1776, was, in 1754, the 
greatest promoter of the coming invasion of the French possessions 
in North America. “There need never be permanent repose expected 
for our thirteen colonies,” urged he, “so long as the French are mas- 
ters of Canada.” Thus was inaugurated what is known as the seven 
years’ war. 

The respective combatants marshalled their forces for the con- 
flict. The French, nothing daunted, took energetic measures to 
repel the foe, and strike blows here and there, as opportunity afforded. 
A force was sent to take Fort Oswego from the English, while John- 
son, a name to be mentioned hereafter, was despatched to attack Fort 
Frederick. The first great battle was fought in the Ohio valley, by 
General Braddock. Here the French gained a signal victory, with 
but a few men, and utterly put to rout their enemy. At Fort Ed- 
ward, the French, under General Dieskau, were less successful 
in an encounter with Johnson, the French commander being taken 
prisoner. 

The close of the first year saw Forts Frederick, Niagara and 
Duquesne, still in the hands of the French, while bands of savages 
and Canadians traversed the British settlements, massacreing and 
burning all before them. 

The ensuing year witnessed more elaborate arrangements to con- 
tinue the war. France sent to Canada soldiers, provisions, war 
material and money; and, also, the Marquisde Montcalm was selected 
to take charge of the army. Montcalm had seen service, and with 
him came other officers likewise experienced. 

Proceeding to Montreal, he conferred with the Governor, and it 
was determined to form two principal camps, one at Ticonderoga, 
the other at Frontenac, and a battalion was despatched to Niagara. 

The British, at the same time, made extensive preparations, both 
in the colonies and at home, and the Earl of London was appointed 
generalissimo. 

It is a remarkable fact that Montcalm had from the first a fatal 
presentiment as to the issue of the war; yet he, all the same, took 
every step that prudence and energy directed, to secure the success 
of his army. ‘There was also a coolness between him and the Gover- 


24 CANADIANS IN DISTRESS, BUT SUCCESSFUL. 


nor, who manifested a determination and energy worthy of him. It 
was determined that fresh attempts should be made to possess Fort 
Oswego, and General Montcalm arrived at Frontenac for that pur- 
pose on the 29th of July. Upon the 11th August they reached 
Oswego and invested the Fort, which was obliged to surrender on the 
14th, the commander, Colonel Mercer, having been killed. The Fort 
was razed to the ground. The Canadians then withdrew to their 
homes carrying the prisoners of war, and the guns of the Fort, and 
provisions with them. This was the principal event of this year. The 
winter saw the Canadians suffer from famine and small-pox. During 
the winter 1757-8, there was continued hostility, and in the following 
year Montcalm succeeded in taking Fort William Henry, after a siege 
of four days. Colonel Munroe commanded the Fort, and he trusted for 
support to General Webb, who failed to afford it, but instead sent a 
message to Munroe to retire, which note fell into the hands of Mont 
calm. Munroe on the morning of the 9th, displayed his flag of truce 
The events of this capitulation have ever been held in remembrance, 
because of the fearful massacre which the Indians made of the Eng- 
lish, who had surrendered, and who marched out without their arms, 
in full confidence in the integrity of the victorious besiegers. Stern 
history has cast no little blame upon Montcalm, for at least re’ rissness 
of duty; and the pen of historic fiction has found it a fruitful theme 
with which to weave a story, and record thrilling events. 

The ensuing winter was one of great privation to the Canadians; 
the harvest had failed; and everything began to look dark indeed for 
the devoted French ; yet four years of war had givenall the advantage 
to their arms. The continued ill-success of the British, caused them 
to raise increased numbers of men, so that by numerical force they 
might overwhelm the French. In the spring of 1758, 80,000 British 
combatants were ready to march. While such was the condition and 
war-like spirit which obtained upon the British side, a far different 
state of afiairs existed with the French. Success had so far attended 
the gallant feats undertaken by them. All along the lengthened 
border the foe had been defeated, or had gained but scant victory: 
Again, the Iroquois nation, impressed with the success thus obtained 
by the French, and gratified to have the Fort of Oswego, always 
unpleasent to them, destroyed, seemed inclined to take sides with 
them, certainly did not favor the English. But, when so much has 
been said the extent of French power in America has been stated. 
Canada was no longer receiving support from France. The colonists 
had been weakened by continual warfare and repeated crop-failures. 


THE STRUGGLE. 25 


But undeterred by the dark clouds that continued to thicken, 
the Canadians buckled on their armor to fight till the very last. 
Says Montcalm to the Minister at home, “ We shall fight and we shall 
bury ourselves, if need be, under the ruins of the colony.” Again the 
tideof war ebbed and flowed with fearful power. Carillon was made 
red with British blood, as vain endeavors were made to capture that 
French strong hold. Against Louisburg, Cape Breton, Carillon, Lake 
Champlain, and Duquesne in the Ohio Valley, the English arrayed 
their fleets and armies, In the attack now made upon Louisburg, for 
the first time appears the name of Wolfe, who distinguished himself 
by scaling a rock, with a hundred men, which had hitherto been 
regarded unaccessable. After a spirited defence, the French surren- 
dered the Fort, a perfect wreck, July 26. About this time Cape 
Breton passed into British hands, and thus was opened to the English, 
the Fort of Quebec. 

In the mean time the attack upon Fort Carillon by Genera] 
Abercromby, with a strong ‘army, had proved a complete failure. 
The French, although few, desperately met the repeated assaults 
made during half a day, and Abercromby, cut up and ashamed, was 
foreed to relinquish the matter. This battle was fought July 8th, 
in which 3,600 men struggled successfully for six hours against 
15,000 picked soldiers. (Garneau). De Lévis, who had been in com- 
mand at Fort Frontenac, was called by Montcalm to take part in 
the defence of Carillon. This left Fort Frontenac comparatively 
weak, and Abercromby, having learned the fact, despatched Colonel 
Bradstreet, who had taken an active part in the battle, to capture 
the Fort. Bradstreet set out with 3,000 men, 11 guns and mortars. 
The invading force reached its destination August 25. The Fort 
had been left with 70 men under the command of M. de Noyan, 
notwithstanding, the Fort was bravely defended for a time. “ The 
victors captured many cannons, quantities of small arms, boats of 
provisions and nine newly armed barques,—part of the trophies 
brought from Oswego when captured. After loading his barges to the 
waters-edge, Bradstreet released his prisoners on parole, burnt the 
Fort, also seven of the barks, and returned to his country.” 
(Garneau.) This was a severe blow to the struggling Canadians. 
The Governor had ordered the farmers from the field, and all the 
savages he could command, to march to the assistance of Fort 
Frontenac ; but when the party reached Fort Présentation, (Ogdens- 
burg), it was learned that Frontenac was already destroyed. To 
«dd to the misfortune of the French, the same autumn, General 


26 THE SPRING OF 1759. 


Forbes, notwithstanding a part of his force had been previously 
defeated, secured the destruction of Fort Duquesne on the Ohio, 
This closed the engagements for the year 1748, and everything 
looked for the French, most discouraging. The winter was 
spent by the English in preparing for a still more determined con. 
tinuation of the war; while the French wasted their energies in 
domestic dissention. The Governor M. de Vandreuil and Montcalm 
ceased not to quarrel, and to charge each other with incompotency, 
and even crimes. At the same time the means of the country was 
absorbed by unpatriotic merchants, who availed themselves of the 
circumstances of the country to amass fortunes by illegal traffic in 
furs with the Indians. 


The Government at home, although informed by Montcalm that 
Canada would be conquered if help were not sent, took no step to 
assist the devoted Colonists, who, although disheartened were not 
disposed to surrender allegiance to their native country, even 
when all but forsaken. The spring of 1759 beheld them standing 
to their arms with calm determination, awaiting the onset of the 
foe. The British as in previous years prepared to invade Canada 
simultaneously at three different points. There was no fortress in 
the Lower St. Lawrence to obstruct their advance by water, 80 
Quebec was the point at which, to the east, the attack would be made. 
A corps of 10,000 men commanded by General Wolfe, who we have 
seen, distinguished himself at the taking of Louisburg, prepared to 
ascend the St. Lawrence to invest the capital. Another force 
12,000 strong under General Amherst, a name we shall have to 
speak of hereafter, was to pass by Lake Champlain to descend the 
Richeleu and to join Wolfe at Quebec. And a third force, under 
General Prideaux, with savages under Sir William Johnson, were 
to possess Fort Niagara,and then descend to the capture of Montreal. 
Opposed vo the numerous and well appointed armies of invasion, 
there was, according to Garneau, all in all of Frenchmen, between 
the ages of 16 and 60, capable of bearing arms, but a little over 
15,000. In the early spring, one M. de Corbiere, ascended with 
the view of rebuilding Fort Frontenac. 300 men were also sent to 
repair and defend Nir gara. But it soon was deemed expedient to 
recall them and to concentrate their forces. Every man from even 
the more remote parts, presented himself to the nearest place of 
rendezvous. Inthe latter part of May, word came that the enemies 
ships were coming. 


WOLFE BEFORE QUEBEC. 27 


The events connected with the overthrow of French supremacy 
in Canada cannot fail to impress the student of Canadian history. 

The capture of Quebec, and, as an inevitable result, the con- 
quest of Canada are events of great interest ; but the space cannot 
be allowed here to more than refer to the thrilling scenes of valor 
displayed by the victors and the vanquished. As Canadians of 
British origin we recognize the event as one not to be deplored, how- 
ever Franco-Canadians may regard the question. The conquest of 
Canada, was to add a new element to that of the British American 
which was destined to grow, and to act no mean part in respect to 
British interests in America,and we believe,ultimately to completely 
amalgamate with a portion of the older elements, and thus to beget 
a race, under Confederation, none the less noble, none the less 
stable, and none the less glorious, than that race (a prototype of 
this)—the Original Anglo-Saxon derived from the Norman, who 
came to Eng!and with William the Conqueror, as well as the Saxon 
elements. 

More than a hundred years have passed away since the fall of 
Quebec. The centenary anniversary of the event has been cele- 
brated with an amount of enthusiasm which probably Quebec never 
witnessed before. Since the American Revolution, when the 
French Canadians fought by the side of the American Loyalist to 
defend Quehee, the former have ceased to be a conquered people— 
Sequestrated from France, they have escaped all the horrors which 
have since swept over that people, while they have retained their 
language, religion, and laws. A hundred years has eradicated or 
rather changed all the feelings which burned so fervently in the 
French Canadian heart, except their love of Canada; and they 
have joined heartily with the Anglo-Saxon to erect a joint monu- 
ment which commemorates at once the heroism of Wolfe, and the 
gallantry of Montcalm. 

Although the forces invading under Wolfe, exceeded in num- 
ber those who defended the citadel, yet, the greatest heroism was 
displayed in its taking. The British fleet of “20 ships of the line 
with frigates and smaller war vessels,” and transports, reached the 
Isle of Orleans, June 25, where the land force disembarked and 
proceeded deliberately te invest the stronghold, finding a more 
difficult: task than had been expected. Repeated attempts and 
assaults were made with the result of showing Wolfe how strong 
was the po*’vion his youthful ardor would fain secure. Not alone 
was he baffled thus, but a severe illness prostrated him to death’s 


28 UPON THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM. 


door, whose portals were so soon to be opened to him, by another 
means. In his moments of discouragement he had written home 
in a spirit not calculated to afford hope. The plan which resulted 
in success, it is said was suggested by his three faithful Generals, 
Monkton, Townshend and Murray. 

The night before the 13th of September, 1759, the day upon 
which Wolfe was to win imperishable laurels, and to lay down his 
life, he felt a presentiment that his end was near, and carefully ar- 
ranged all his worldly affairs, On the evening of the 12th he invited 
Captain John Davis (afterwards Admiral, Earl St. Vincent), of the 
Porcupine sloop of war, to spend an hour or two on board the Suth- 
erland.” Wolfe, in the course of their conversation, said that he knew 
he should not survive the morrow ; and when they were about to 
separate, he took from his bosom the picture of Louther and delivered 
it into the hands of his friend, whom he requested, should his fore- 
boding be fulfilled, to restore the pledge to the lady on his arrival in 
England.” 

Having previously made disposition of his forces to prepare 
the way for the final attack, and, as well in some instances, to 
deceive the enemy as to his intentions, Wolfe finally, at one o’clock, 
upon the morning of the 13th September, set out in flat bottomed 
boats to make his landing at Fuller’s Cove, thereafter to be called 
after himself. The night was dark, and other circumstances being 
favorable the landing was safely effected, the heights ascended, and 
at the break of day Montcalm learned with the utmost astonish- 
ment that the enemy was upon the heights of Abraham in battle 
array. Montcalm hastened to drive away the venturesome foe, but 
this was not to be accomplished; a few hours brought a realization 
of his early presentiment. After a spirited struggle the French 
were to be seen running, the announcement of which made Wolfe 
die happy; and, Montcalm was wounded unto death. He died on 
the 14th. The defeat of Montcalm secured the capture of Quebec, 
yet it was not until the 18th September that the city surrendered, 
and French writers would make it appear that even then it were 
not necessary. 

The command of the F.ench army after the death of Montcalm 
devolved upon Gen. de Lévis, who had been absent up the St. Law- 
rence. He returned to Montreal only in time to hear of Mont- 
calm’s defeat. He hastened to the rescue of the beleaguered city, 
but he reached the vicinity, not until Quebec had passed into thé 
hands of the British. 


CAPTURE OF FORT NIAGARA, 29 


During the time these exciting scenes had been transpiring at 
Quebec, Gen, Amherst had been confronting Boulamaque, upon 
the shores of Lake Champlain; whom he had compelled: to return, 
and to destroy Fort Frederick and to retire to Isle Aux Nois. In the 
west, at Niagara Gen. Prideaux and Sir Wm. Johnson had been 
successful in taking the Fort from Pouchot. By this, Lake 
Ontario with its northern shore, as well as the region of the Bay of 
Quinté came into the possession of the British. 

The expedition to capture Fort Niagara, taken at the urgent 
request of the Governor of New York, was under the command of 
Generfl Prideaux. The attacking party landed at Four Mile Creek 
almost four miles east of the Fort, on the 6th July, 1859. Fort 
Niagara was garrisoned by 486 men according to Pouchot, the 
French commander, but according to English statements 600. 
General Prideaux forces numbered, according to Capt. de Lancy, 
1,200, and 1,000 Indians, as said by Sir William Johnson. Pouchot 
discovered their approach the following day. ‘ He despatched 
couriers to Presque Isle, to Fort Machault, at the mouth of French 
Creek, Pa., and to the commander of the Fort at the “Carrying 
Place” for assistance. Reinforcements were sent, numbering about 
600 French, and 100 Indians. They resembled when passing down 
the rapids, “ a floating island, so black was the river with batteaux 
and canoes.”’ They landed a few miles above the falls and pro- 
ceeded to Lewiston and thence to relieve Pouchot. In the mean 
time the siege had been pressed with vigor. Prideaux, the English 
General, had been killed and the. command had devolved on Sir 
W. Johnson. The English learned of the approach of the reinforce- 
nents, and Captain James de Lancy was despatched to a position 
in ambuscade above the present site of Youngstown. The French 
discovering the English in ambush, made an impetuous attack upon 
them, but the English withstood the assault, and eventually turned 
the tide against the enemy, who were put to flight, 200 being 
killed, and 100 taken prisoners. Pouchot learned of the disaster 
about two o’clock; and, two hours after Sir W. Johnsondemanded a 
surrender. That same evening, or on the following morning he com- 
plied ; but he has stated that he would not have done so had it not 
been for the mutiny of the Germans who formed a part of the 
garrison. On the 26th the garrison left the fort to be transported 
to New York. Thus was the power of the French broken in the 
west, and the English became masters of the key to the North- 
west. 


30 SURRENDER OF CANADA, 


The following spring Gen, de Lévis determined to make an 
éffort to retake Quebec, and upon the 28th of April, tho plains of 
Abraham were again red with blood, and the British, under Gen. 
Murray, were compelled to seek safety within the walls of the city, 
where they were besieged until the 9th, when a British frigate 
arrived and gave succor. 

On the 14th July Gen, Murray, with a large sailing force, 
commenced the ascent of the St. Lawrence, At the same time 
Gen. Amherst, with a considerable force was commencing a descent 
from Oswego. The two were thus advancing toward Montreal, 
each subduing onthe way such forts and garrisons as were Pried 
of sufficient importance. By the first of September, the city of the 
Royal Mountain, containing the wreck of the French army was 
encompassed on either hand. The Governor, upon the night of the 
6th, held a council of war, at which it was determined to capitulate. 
The celebrated act was signed on the 8th September, 1760, and the 
same day the English took possession of the city. Thus Canada 
passed into the possession of the British. The terms of capitula- 
tion were more favorable to the French than they had any reason 
to expect, and those terms have ever been fulfilled. 

The Governor, Gen. de Lévis, the officers, and a large number 
of men, women and children returned to France. At the time of 
the taking of Montreal, there remained at Detroit some thyee or 
four hundred families. This Fort and others around the lakes yet 
held by the French were surrendered to Major Rogers, a person 
again to be spoken of. The population according to the Governor, 
left of French origin, was 70,000. 

The Canadians who did not’return to France repaired to their 
homes and renewed their peaceful avocations. 

The first British Governor, Sir Jeffry Amherst, entered upon 
his functions 1763. 

We have now very cursorily indeed, noticed the history of the 
French Canadians up to the time they became British subjects. 
We have seen they did not willingly become such; yet scarcely 
fifteen years were to pass away before their loyalty to the British 
flug was to be tested; not indeed to decide whether they should 
again become a part of France, rather than remain British, but 
whether their condition as British subjects was so intolerable that 
they should seek other protéction of a foreign origin. 

We shall see that although promises were held out of great 
political advantage they preferred to remain as they were. There 


THE FRENCH IN AMERICA, 31 


remained in the hearts of the Canadian French, not so much a dis- 
like to Hngland as a detestation to the New Englander, Hence it 
was that when the rebel banner was unfurled in 1776, with the 
declaration of American Independence upon it, no Canadian rallied 
around it. Although commissioners from the rebel congress visited 
them with honied words and fair promises, they received no friendly 
welcome. The Canadians regarded their old enemies as enemies 
still, and they turned their backs upon the revolting provinces and 
their faces toward old England for protection, The commissioners 
to the Canadians, composed of Dr. Benj. Franklin, Samuel Chase and 
Charles Carrol, with his brother, a Jesuit Priest were appointed to 
this mission, on the 15th February, 1776. The same Franklin 
who now offered the French “freedom,” had urged upon the 
British in 1753 the expediency of reducing Canada! ! 

For a century and a half France endeavored in vain to erect 
a power in America; but shall we say that it was all in vain ? 

The monument although broken, so far as Franco is concerned 
yet stands alasting memorial of French energy, of religious fervor, 
stern determination, and indomitable valor. And, when the wave of 
revolution passed ove: the thirteen British Colonies, the column was 
conspicuous enough to be seen by refugees; the protection Canada 
offered was sufficient for the homeless families of U. BE. Loyalists. 
Canada was a sacred spot, although French. It constituted a 
nucleus, around which collected those who preferred order to 
rebellion. Those who had fought as opponents at Duquesne, at 
Niagara, at Frontenac, at Tyconderoga, and upon the Plains of 
Abraham, were joined together. The heel, which had assisted to 
crush the Canadian French, now sought and found a resting place 
among those who had been overcome. Thus was to be laid the 
foundation of the Dominion of Canada, whose future is to be great. 
Stretching from seaboard to seaboard, it is destined to become, ere 
it has reached the present age of the United States, the Russia of 
America, with the purest principles of government the world has 
ever known. 

We now approach the period of time when another element of 
discord was to appear among the races which inhabited America. 
Bloody Indian wars hadin the past swept back and forth across 
the woody land. Rival colonizers had resorted to strife, to extend 
territorial power. European weapons had been transported to 
wage wars of extermination. Conquest and subjugation of Indians 
and rivals had been witnessed ; but now Rebellion, a term that has 


32 REBELLION oF 1776, 


received frosh significance in the late civil war in the United 
States, was to be initiated. The British blood and money which had 
been lavishly spent for the Anglo-Americans, had only prepared 
those colonists to seek other advantages. The Indians held in sub. 
jection, the French conquered, the mother country itself must now 
be coerced to give full rein to the spoiled and wayward offspring. 


DIVISION I. 
THE REBELLION OF 1776—THE THIRTEEN COLONIES, 


OHAPTER III. 


Contents :—First American Rebellion—Independence—Traitors made Heroes— 
Loyalists driven away to found another Colony—The responsibility of 
rebelling—Treatment of the Loyalists—The several Colonies—The first 
Englishman in America—Receives £10—English Colonization—Virginia— 
Convicts—Extent of Virginia—First Governor—Virginians not willing to 
rebel—Quota supplied to the rebel army—New York—Hudson—The Dutch 
—New Netherlands—Price of New Amsterdam Sheng York)—First Legisla- 
tive Assembly—Not quick to rebel—Quota of rebel troops—Gave many 
settlers to Upper Canada—New Jersey—lts settlement—A battle ground— 
Gave rebel troops; also loyal troops—Furnished settlers to Upper Canada— 
Massachusetts—Captain Smith—New England Puritans—The “ Mayflower” 
—First Governor—Cruel treatment of Indians—Massachusetts takes the lead 
in rebelling— Troops—Loyalists— New Hampshire—Troops— Delaware--- 
Settlement--- Quota of rebel troops--- Connecticut---Edueation--- Troops--- 
Roman Catholics---Toleration---Rhode Island---Providence---Inconsistency 
of the Puritans---Roger Williams---North Carolina--- Inhabitants--- South 
Carolina---Many loyalists---Pennsylvania--William Penn---Conduct toward 
Indians---The people opposed to rebellion---Georgia---Oglethorpe---Policy of 
England---New England. 


In the introductory chapters a brief sketch has been given of the 
settlement of America. We now approach the important events 
which belong to the first great American rebellion, which culminated 
in the Declaration of Independence by the thirteen British American 
Colonies, and terminated in the recognition of their independence by 
the parent State. The rebellion had resulted in a revolution, and 
traitors were made heroes ! 


THE THIRTEEN COLONIES, 33 


It forms a part of the present undertaking to record some of the 
facts relative to the steps by which the now powerful United States 
were, a8 a whole, ushered into the arena of nations, and by which a 
large class of Americans, true to their British allegiance, were com- 
pelled to leave their native country to found another colony in the 
northern wilderness. To be justified in rebelling against the consti- 
tuted authorities there must be the most cogent reasons; to take up 
arms against the State—to initiate a civil war, is assuming the most 
fearful consequences, 


To present even a brief account of the circumstances which led 
to the settlement of Upper Canada, it becomes necessary to dwell for 
atime upon the great rebellion of 1776, the result of which was ad- 
verse to those Americans who adhered to the old flag under which 
they had been born, had come to the new world, and had prospered ; 
a rebellion which was attended and followed by persecution and vio- 
lence, imprisonment and confiscation, banishment, and, too often, 
death; which caused a stream of refugee loyalists to set in toward the 
wilderness of Canada. 


At the time of the rebellion of the English colonists in America, 
they consisted of thirteen provinces. Massachusetts, with her colony 
of Maine, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North 
Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia. It may be well to briefly 
notice these several states, and the part each took in the war for In- 
lependence, 

The first Englishman to set foot upon the continent of America 
as John Cabot, who discovered Newfoundland, and probably the 
djacent mainland, June 4, 1497. The event is noticed in the Privy 
urse expenditure thus: “1497, Aug. 10—To hym that found the 
ew Isle, £10,” which seems to have been a grant for his services. 


VIRGINIA. 


In the year 1578, Sir H. Gilbert endeavoured to establish a set- 
lement at the mouth of the Roanoke, Failing in his undertaking, 
iis half brother, Sir Walter Raleigh, made a similar effort the follow- 
ug year, which likewise failed. It was Sir Walter Raleigh who gave 
e name to Virginia, in honor of Elizabeth, the virgin Queen, A 
hird and successful effort was made to colonize in 1607-8, at James- 
own, This dates the commencement of English colonization of 
merica. Some time later, America was looked upon as 9 country 


34 VIRGINIA—NEW YORK. 


quite beyond the pale of civilization, even as Botany Bay was at a 
still later period ; and in the year 1621, the British Government 
transported to Virginia 100 convicts. But notwithstanding, “ Vir- 


ginia,” to use the words of Morse’s Geography, “the birth-place of 
Washington, has given six Presidents to the Union.” 


The colony of Virginia was originally indefinite in its boundary; 
and, judging from old maps, it would seem to have included all of 
North America. But a map dated 1614 shows the more northern 
part as New England. ‘The first Governor of Virginia entered upon 
his duties in 1619. 

This State was by no means quick to sever the connection with 
the mother country. Many of her sons stood up for the crown, and 
very many families became refugees. Washington said of Virginia, 
in a letter, that “the people of Virginia will come reluctantly into the 
idea of independence.” But in time, by the specious representations 
of Washington and others, the State produced a certain number of 
rebels. The quota demanded by the rebel congress was 48,522. She 
supplied, in 1776, 6,181 ; and afterwards 20,491. 


NEW YORK. 


In the year 1609 Hendrick Hudson, an Englishman, in the 
employ of Holland, first explored the great river running through 
New York State, which now bears his name. He, on behalf of the 
Dutch took possession of the country. Settlement first took place 
in 1614, and by 1620, a considerable colony was planted. The 
island of Manhatten,where now stands New York City, was honestly 
purchased of the Indians for twenty-four dollars. The village thus 
founded was called New Amsterdam, and the colony was designated 
New Netherlands. 

Having been taken by the English in 1674, the name of the 
territory was changed to New York, after James, Duke of York, 
brother to Charles If. The first Legislative Assembly for this 
Province, met in New York, 17th October, 1683, just one hundred 
years before Upper Canada began to be settled. 


The State of New York was not among the foremost in rebelling. 
The Dutch element which prevailed, was not given to change. 
Some of the most exciting events and battles of the war were 
enacted in this State. Right royally did the people take up arms 
against the rebels and drive Washington from Manhatten. Batta- 
lions and regiments were repeatedly raised and organized in this 
State. The valleys of the Mohawk and Hudson became historic 


NEW JERSEY—MASSACHUSETTS. 35 


grounds. Here was witnessed the ignoble failure of Burgoyne's 
Campaign, which was the commencement of the decline of British 
power ; and the City of New York was the last ground of the States 
occupied by British troops, until the war of 1813. New York 
furnished troops for the rebel cause, in 1775, 2,075; in 1776, 3,629 ; 
and subsequently 12,077. 

Of all the States, New York gave the largest number of 
pioneers to Upper Canada. 


NEW JERSEY. 


New Jersey was settled in 1620 by the Dutch and Swedes. 
Having been taken by the English, it was given by Charles II. to 
the Duke of York. Retaken by the Dutch in 1673, it was bought 
by Wm. Penn and his friends. At one time it was divided into 
East Jersey and West Jersey, East Jersey belonging to Penn. 
In 1702 the two Jersies were united under one government, and 
received the name of New Jersey. 

Upon the grounds of this State were fought some of the most 
decisive battles of the war. 

Of the Rebel troops Jersey supplied in 1676, 3,193. The quota 
required afterwards was 11,896—of which she granted 7,534. But 
Jersey also gave a large number of Royal troops. 

New Jersey furnished a good many settlers to Upper Canada, 
of whom one of the most distinguished is the Ryerson famjly. 
Many of the settlers along the bay retain interesting traditions of 
their Jersey ancestry. 

| MASSACHUSETTS. 


The territory of this State was originally discovered by the 
Cabots in 1497, and visited by Capt. John Smith in 1614, by whom it 
wassaid to have been named New England. It consisted of the present 
States of Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Rhode Island, Connee- 
ticut, and Massachusetts. In 1620, upon 22nd December, the 
Puritan Fathers landed upon the Plymouth Rock, some 30 miles 
from Boston, and planted the first of the New England States. 
The “ Mayflower,” by which they had traversed the Atlantic was 
only 180 tons burden. She sailed from Southhampton with 102 
emigrants. Half of this number died from cold and hardship the 
first year. They selected for their first Elder one John Carner, 
who as chief officer had great control. He has consequently been 
called the first Governor of “Tew England. The territory had been 
granted by James I. to the “Plymouth Company.” Although the 


36 NEW HAMPSHIRE—DELAWARE—CONN. 


Puritans had left their homes because they did not enjoy their 
rights, they forgot the Golden Rule in their forest homes. They 
failed to remember that the Indian had rights. Tho untutored 
native thought he hac a right to the soil, and as the Puritans, 
unlike Penn, were unwilling to recognize his rights, but undertook 
to appropriate the territory, there ensued bloody Indian wars, 
The Puritan revenged himself, and the native retalliated. So, for 
many years border massacres were common and terrible. 

Massachusetts with the other New England States, took the 
lead in rebellion, and by great pains succeeded in indoctrinating 
the midland and*Southern States. The first blood of the rebellion 
was shed in this State, at Lexington and Bunker Hill. The State 
supplied troops in 1775, 16,444; in 1776, 13,372. The quota subse- 
quently required was 52,728, of which 38,091 was furnished. 

But Massachusetts had not a few true-hearted loyalists of whom 
a considerable number became settlers in Upper Canada. At the 
evacuation of Boston “ 1,100 retreated in a body with the Royal army. 
Altogether there left Massachusetts at least 2,000 United Empire 
Loyalists.” The Colony of Maine also had a good many adherents 
of the crown—(Sabine.) 

NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

This Province was first colonized by emigrants from Hamp- 
shire, England, in 1623. Subsequently it was peopled by English 
from other parts, and by Scotch. 

New Hampshire supplied in 1775, 2,824 troops; in 1776, 3,012. 
Her quota was |10.194. Granted 6,653. We are at the same time 
assured by Sabine that New Hampshire had many and powerful 
opponents of rebellion. 

DELAWARE. 


Delaware was originally settled by Swedes and Finlanders in 
1627. Became a part of New Netherlands in 1655, and in 1664 fell 
‘to the English. It was included in the grant of Wm. Penn in 1682. 
In 1701 it was erected into a colony for legislative purposes. 

She supplied rebel troops in 1776, 609. Her quota fixed was 
3,974. Supplied 1,778. 

CONNECTICUT. . 

Connecticut was first occupied by emigrants in 1631. The 
Charter was granted by Charles II., which continued in existence 
until 1818, when fitZwas superseded by the existing constitution. 
Connecticut “has uniformily been a nursery of educated men of 


MARYLAND—RHODE ISLAND. 37 


every class” for the Union. And, itmay be added, a number found 
their way to Upper Canada, as school teachers, subsequent to the 
Revolution. And there was a certain number of the people of Con- 
necticut among the Loyalists, Sabine says a good many. 

This State furnished for the rebel war in 1775, 4,507; in 1776; 
6,390. The quota fixed was 28,336, of which was given 21,142. 


MARYLAND. 


Maryland was granted to the second Lord Baltimore, a Roman 
Catholic, by Queen Mary, in 1632 or 4. He colonized the Province 
with a company of Co-religionists of the higher class of English 
gentry. It was named after the English Queen, Henrietta Maria. 
“Tn 1649, it was made, as has been well said, ‘a land of sanctuary,’ 
by the toleration of all religious denominations, but the Puritans, 
expelled from Virginia, made great trouble in the Colony.” 

The State supplied troopsin 1776, 637. Quota fixed by congress 
26,608, of which she supplied 13,275. 


RHODE ISLAND. 


Massachusetts, planted by Puritans, who came to secure liberty 
of conscience, would not allow certain individuals in their midst to 
enjoy like religious liberty, and hence the foundation of Rhode 
Island. Providence, its original name, was thus significantly called, 
because here the Baptists, under Roger Williams (oppressed by the 
Puritans cf Plymouth), found a providential asylum. This was in 
1636. In how short a time (16 years) had the oppressed learned to 
act oppressively ! 

A charter was granted to Roger Williams in 1642. The govern- 
ment continued to exist under this charter until 1842,a period of 200 
years. 

Rhode Island gave troops to the number of 1,193 in 1775, and 
798 in 1776. Quota demanded, 5,694; furnished 3,917. 


NORTH CAROLINA. 


This colony was planted in 1653 by the older colony of Virginia 
The colony at first included both North and South Carolina, which 
continued until 1693, when the south part was erected into a separate 
colony, under the name of South Carolina. The inhabitants of North 
Carolina consisted, in part, of refugees from England at the overthrow 
of the Stuarts. These mainly remained loyal to the crown, and were 
destined to again become refugees. At the commencement of the 


38 CAROLINA—PENNSYLVANIA., 


rebellion the people of this colony were about equally divided between 
the adherents of the crown, and the rebels. The loyalists were a 
devoted band. At the same time, the rebels—at least some of them— 
took extreme steps. They formally demanded a separation from 
Great Britain in May, 1775, fourteen months before the 4th July 
declaration of 1776. The State provided, in 1776, 1,134 rebel troops. 
The quota asked for was 23,994, but only 6,129 was granted. 


SOUTH CAROLINA. 


South Carolina was first settled in 1670. 

“The great body of the people were emigrants from Switzerland, 
Germany, France, Great Britain, and the northern colonies of America, 
and their descendants, and were opposed to a separation from the 
mother country ;” yet South Carolina furnished troops for the rebel- 
lion, in 1776, to the number of 2,069. Subsequently she gave 4,348 ; 
although her quota, as fixed by Congress, was 16,932. 

In this colony. were many who could not see the justice of a 
rebellion. Yankee descendants may say they “bowed their necks to 
the yoke of colonial vassalage,” but it was a wise spirit of conserva- 
tism which is expressed in the desire to “look before you leap.” 
‘Persons who had refused to enlist under the whig banner, flocked to 
the royal standard by hundreds.” “Sir Henry Clinton informed the 
British Government that the whole State had submitted to the royal 
arms.” This general attachment to the British crown made the rebels 
vindictive and bloodthirsty, and they sought to drive away the loyal 
and peacable by a vengeful shedding of blood. Consequently, the 
tories retaliated, and Chief Justice Marshall said, “the whigs seem 
determined to extirpate the tories, and the tories the whigs; some 
thousands have fallen in this way in this quarter.” “ Being almost 
equally divided, reciprocal injuries had gradually sharpened their 
resentment against each other, and had armed neighbour against 
neighbour, until it became a war of extermination.” Now, it is sub- 
mitted that rebellion can hardly be justified when the people are so 
equally divided. Sabine remarks that “after the fall of Charleston, 
and until the peace, the tories were in the ascendant.” 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

Chis splendid colony was granted to William Penn, the Quaker 
ud philanthrophist, who was the son of Sir William Penn, an eminent 
English admiral. Sir William held a claim against the British 
government for £16,000 ; and, some time after his death, his son 


SYLVANIA, 39 


having his attention directed to the new world, obtained, in lieu 
of that amount, the grant of land now forming this State. The 
charter was granted by Charles II. in 1681. Penn sought the new 
world to escape the persecutions inflicted upon him at home. This 
he had brought upon himself, by freely expressing his decided sec- 
tarian views, and by writings, disseminating the teachings of George 
Fox, also by attacking the Established Church. He was repeatedly 
imprisoned i in the Tower. and even in Newgate for six months. Penn, 

on procuring the grant of land, determined to make it “a home for 

his co-religionists, where they might preach and practice their con- 
victions in unmolested peace.” To the territory he gave the name of 
Sylvania; but a.terwards King Charles insisted that Penn should be 
prefixed, making it Pennsylvania. Penn sailed from England, with 
several friends, in August, 1682. On reaching America he found 
that some Swedes amd Finns had settled along the banks of the Del- 
aware, Although Penn had a charter by which he could possess the 
land, yet, as an Kuropean, he did not forget the original and rightful 
owners of the soil. Penn’s conduct in this respect stands out in strik- 
ing contrast to the course pursued by the Puritans. It was on the 
30th November, 1682, that William Penn held his famous interview 
with the Indian tribes, when he effected a straightforward treaty 
with them, never to be broken or disturbed, so that he secured per- 
petual peace and respect. “By this humane course with the Indians, 
and by encouraging emigration of all classes, securing to them the 
fullest liberty of conscience by a wis constitution, he succeeded, 
with his co-religionists, in building up a most flourishing colony. 
Subsequently the population was enlarged by numerous accessions 
from Scotland and Germany. 


The government of Pennsylvania was proprietary, and continued 
such until the revolution swept away the charter, and made the chil- 
dren of William Penn outcasts from the land they and their fathers 
‘ had made fertile. At the time of the revolution, John Penn, son of 
Richard Penn, who was the grandson of William Penn, was the Gover- 
nor of the colony. He, with the masses of the people in the middle 
States, was opposed to the rebellion. It is said there were thousands 
oi loyalists in this State who desired and offered to serve the crown, 
but whose services were lost through bungling by those in office. 
Yet the State gave troops to the rebel cause; 400 in 1775, and in the 
following year 5,519. The quota allotted was 40,416; granted, 
19,689, 


40 ' GEORGIA—NEW ENGLAND. 


GEORGIA, 


This was the last of the thirteen colonies established. The 
founder was Oglethorpe, who effected a settlement in 1773, and who 
lived to see the colony a State. The colonists landed at Charleston in 
January, 1733. 

When the rebellion broke out, this colony was “ justly regarded 
as highly loyal.” She refused to send delegates to the first rebel 
congress; ‘and that she was represented in the second was owing to 
the zeal of a native of Connecticut, Dr. Seymour Hall. It required 
time and labour to organize a party of ‘liberty men’ to complete the 
Confederacy.” The number of troops supplied in 1775 was 350; the 
quota was fixed at 3,974, and there was supplied 2,328. 

The history of England between the periods when Virginia and 
Georgia, the oldest and youngest of the colonies ‘hat rebelled, were 
founded, was one of turmoil and strife, of religicus contentions and 
civil war; and the colonists cast off during this hundred years car- 
ried with them, across the Atlantic, heartfelt bitterness, and many of 
them no little passion for evil. Notwithstanding, we have seen that 
the Southern States, with Pennsylvania and New York, did not seek 
to divide their connection with the parent State. It was generally 
admitted that the policy of England towards them “had been mild— 
perhaps liberal.” But, as we have seen, New England, with a few 
malcontents in other states—envious office-seekers, managed to dissem- 
inate the principles of rebellion—principles that New England has 
quite forgotten in her treatment of the South. 


NEW ENGLAND, 


Of the aforementioned colonies, they all had received and had 
secured to them by charter, from an indulgent mother country, gov- 
ernments of the most liberal nature. Civil and religious liberty were 
fully enjoyed. Says Mr. Sabine: “ Virtually, republican charters; 
subject only to the appointment of a governor on the part of the’ 
Crown. Every colony was, practically, a State within itself; and it 
is a suggestive fact that the very earliest assertion of legislative supe- 
riority on the part of the mother country only operated negatively, 
by forbidding every colony to make laws repugnant to those of 
England.” 

Certain of the British colonies were, together, called “New 
England,” and since the Independence they are known as the New 
England States. They consist of New Hampshire, Vermont, Massa- 


AMERICAN WRITERS, 41 


chusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, and Maine, which was then a 
colony of Massachusetts. This region was granted by James I. to 
the Plymouth Company in 1606. It was called North Virginia, but 
it was changed some years later, before it was actually settled. It 
was the people of these States to whom the term “Yankee” was ori- 
ginally applied ; and now, in the United States. this epithet is used 
solely in reference to these States; but in Canada and England the 
word is applied very generally to all Americans. The origin of the 
word Yankee is probably traceable to the Indian appellation “ Yengee,” 
for English, or Anglais, after tiie French, 


CHAPTER IY. 


ConTENTS :---American Writers---Sabine---Loyalists had no time to waste---Inde- 
pendence not sought at first---Adams---F ranklin---Jay---Jefferson---Washing- 
ton---Madison---The British Government---Ingratitude of the Colonists--- 
Taxation --- Smugglers --- Crown Officers --- Persistance—Superciliousness--- 
Contest between Old England and New England. 


It is most refreshing to one who has been accustomed to see 
American school books, and even religious American tracts thickly 
strewn with the most fulsome self-praise, and wordy accounts of Bri- 
‘tish tyranny, and of American purity and valor ; to read the speeches, 
and listen to 4th of July orators, who, with distorted history and 
hifalutin panegyrics, have not ceased to wrap their country in a 
blazing sheet of glory. After suffering all this, ad nauseum, it is most 
agreeable to read the writings of one American author upon the 
subject of their Independence, who can do some justice to the 
Loyalists. Reference is made to Lorenzo Sabine, the author of 
“Royalists of the. American Revolution,” Considering the 
prejudices which exist throughout the United States against every 
thing British, and the over-weening vanity of the people in respect 
to the success which crowned their efforts to dismember the British 
Empire; it is a matter for grateful recognition that a native of* 
New England should take up his pen to write redeeming words on 
tehalf of the Loyalists whom they had been taught to stigmatize, 
to be read by his fellow countrymen. Living upon the borders, 


42 WHAT THE PEOPLE WISHED. 


beyond which he could see the settled refugees working out their 
destiny, under adverse circumstances, and laying the foundation of a 
nation, he took up his pen, while the Upper Canadians were yet 
struggling with the forest, and without time to gather up the records 
of their wrongs, their losses, their persecutions, and more than all, 
the malicious charges against them; and hurl them back at their 
traducers, On behalf of those who will accept the writer as 4 
representative of the United Empire Loyalists, he thanks Lorenzo 
Sabine, for what he has said, He, has said nothing but the substantial 
truth in our favor, and in saying that, he has said very much. In 
his prefatory remarks, after referring to their deficiency of know: 
ledge of the “Tories” he says. “The reason is obvious. Men who, 
like the Loyalists, separate themselves from their friends and 
kindred, who are driven from their homes, who surrender the hopes 
and expectations of life, and who become outlaws, wanderers, and 
exiles,—such men leave few memorials behind them, Their papers 
are scattered and lost, and their very names pass from human 
recollections.” 

Before considering the question, whether the American colonies 
were justified in takinggan extreme step; it is most necessury to 
state that, at the flrst there were but an insignificant number of the 
colonists who held the belief that armed rebellion was demanded, 
Even among those who, with no mild-toned language denounced the 
mother country for enacting laws oppressive to the commerce and 
industry of the Americans, no one was found to advocate separation; 
on the contrary to use the words of Sabine “ The denial that inde: 
pendence was the final object, {was constant and general. To obtain 
concessions and preserve the connection with England, was affirmed 
everywhere; and John Adams,jyears after the peace, went further 
than this, for he said ‘ There was*not a moment during the Revolution, 
when I would not have given everything I possessed for a restoration ti 
the state of things before the contest began, provided we could have hada 
sufficient security for its ‘continuance.’ Again, Franklin’s testimony, 
a few days before the affair at Lexington, was, that he had “ more 
than once travelled from one end of the continent to the other, ant 
kept a variety of company, eating, drinking, and conversing with 
them freely, and never Aad heard in any conversation from any perso 
drunk or sober, the least expression of a wish for separation, or a hint 
that such a thing would be advantageous to America.” Mr. Jay is 
quite as explicit. “During the course of my life and until the 


RELATION BETWEEN PARENT STATE AND COLONY. 43 


second petition of Congress in 1775, I never did hear an American of 
any class, of any description, eapress a wish for the independence of the 
colonies. It has always, and still is, my opinion and belief, that our 
country was prompted and impelled to independence by necessity, 
and not by choice.” Says Mr. J efferson, “ What, eastward of New 
York, might have been the dispositions toward England before the 
commencement of hostilities, I know not, but before that I never 
heard a whisper of a disposition to separate from Great Britain, and 
after that, its possibility was contemplated with affliction by all,” 
Washington, in 1774, sustained these declarations, and, in the 
“Fairfax County Resolves” it was complained, that ‘ malevolent 
falsehoods” were propagated by the ministry to prejudice the mind 
of the king ; particularly that there is an intention in the American 
colonies to set up for independent States ; and Washington expressed 
a wish that the “dispute might be left to posterity to determine.” 
Mr. Madison was not in public life until May, 1776, but he says, 
“It has always been my impression, that a re-establishment of the 
colonial relations to the parent country, as they were previous to the 
controversy, was the real object of every class of the people, till the 
despair of obtaining it.” 

The testimony of these Fathers of the Republic, cannot be 
impeached ; and, we must, therefore, seek for the cause of the 
rebellion in some other place. We have seen how the British 
colonies were planted. In connection with them, two leading 
influences may be discovered constantly at work, one of a personal 
nature ; the other referring to the State. Individuals would not 
sever the ties of homeship and brave the wide ocean, to expose 
themselves to the varied dangers of the wilderness, did they not 
have good reason‘to expect due returns. The Government would 
not afford ships and means to send her sons to distant shores, unless 
the colony would become serviceable to the parent State. The 
British Government had enabled many a hardy son to lay the 
foundation for substantial wealth. More than all, the colonies of 
America had been assisted to put under their feet their French 
rival. For their benefit the Crown expected, and undertook to 
enforce some tribute. But the colonists would not recognize the 
right of the Crown to tax them for their labor. Forall the British 
Government had done for the colonies, for all the money spent, 
she required that the colonists should be taxed. Laws were 
enacted, and officers and revenue collectors appointed to enforce the 
iaws. It was required that these colonies should not trade, with- 


44 SMUGGLING, 


out certain restrictions, with foreign nations; but the merchants 
of Massachuserts, having tasted the sweets of unrestricted trade, 
were unwilling to pay revenue to the Crown, although trading 
under the protsction of the British flag. And so it came that when 
royal collectors of customs were sent out; when men of war 
coasted the shores of, Massachusetts to prevent smuggling, by 
Hancock and others, there was no disposition to submit to Imperial 
taxation, For years the law relating to revenue had been a dead 
letter almost, the smugglers having used hush money, But at last 
Government determined to put down illicit trade. It is true tho 
colonies did not object without a special plea, which was *‘ no taxa. 
tion without representation.” But the real points at issue were, 
whether contraband commerce should continue and increase, or 
the Crown receive the dues: demanded by law.  ‘‘ Nine-tenths 
probably, of all the tea, wine, fruit, sugar, and molasses, consumed 
in the colonies weve smuggled, T'o put this down was the deter. 
mined purpose of the ministry. The commanders of the ships of 
war on the American station were accordingly commissioned as 
officers of the customs; and, to quicken their zeal, they were to 
share in the proceeds of the confiscations; the courts to decide 
upon the lawfulness of seizares, were to be composed of a single 
judge, without a jury, whose emoluments were to be derived from 
his own condemnations; the Governors of the colonies and the 
military officers were to be rewarded for their activity by swear- 
ing also, either in the property condamned, or in the penalties 
annexed to the interdicted trade.” And was not the Crown correct 
in enforcing laws intended forthe public weal? Had hostile fleets 
approached Boston harbour to invade, instead of smuggling crafts, 
freighted with luxuries, woald not the colonist have called loudly 
for Imperial help to protect ? But if the Government had the best 
of rights to enforce the laws, it certainly displayed much want o! 
judgment in the mode adopted to carry out its demands. The 
foregoing, from S.bine, recalls to us at once the cause why resist: 
ance was strenuously made. The mode of paying their Crown 
officers was well calculated to kindle feelings of the most deter: 
mined opposition on the part of the illicit traders, such as John 
Hancock, John Langdon, Samuel Adams, William Whipple, George 
Clymer, Stephen Hopkins, Francis Louis, Philip Livingston, 
Eldridge Gerry, Joseph Hewes, George Taylor, Roger Sherman, 
Button Gurneit, and Robert Morris, all signers of the declaration 
of independence,—all smugglers ! 


REAL CAUSE OF REBELLION. 45 


And thus it came about, The Crown was determined to exact 
taxes, and ignorant of the feelings of the colonists; and the 
colonists, grown rich by unrestricted trade— by smuggling, entered 
into a contract, which was only to end in dismemberment of the 
British Empire, Side issues were raised, cries of oppression 
shouted, the love of liberty invoked and epithets bandied; but 
they were only for effect,to inflame the public mind, of which there 
was much wavering. Of course, there were other things which 
assisted to ripen rebellion, at least were so represented, that they 
added to the growing discontent, Colonies, when they have 
become developed by age, and powerful by local circumstances, 
will naturally lose the interest which animates the subject at home. 
It is in the nature of things that the love of country should gradu- 
illy change from the old home to the new. ‘The inhabitants of the 
colonies were in many cases but descendants of Kuropean nations, 
who could not be expetted to retain the warmest attachment to 
the parent country. The tide of war had changed tho allegiance 
of many a one, The heterogeneous whole could not be called 
English, and hence it was more easy to cast aside the noble feeling 
willed patriotism. Then there were jealousies of the Crown officers, 
ind everything undertaken by the home government, having the 
ippearance of change, was promptly suspected as being intended 
0 degrade them. The exclusiveness of the regular army and 
‘uperciliousness to the provincial troops, during the French war, 
‘aused many a sting, and the thought of insult to the provincial 
ificer remained to rankle and fester in the mind of many a mili- 
tary aspirant. The proposal to introduce Episcopal Bishops, to 
sive precedence to the Established Church, had its effect upon 
many, yet many of the non-conformists were equally loyal. 

The contest was originally between New England and Old 
fngland. While the Middle and Southern States were for peace, 
moderate measures, the north sedulously worked to stir up strife 
ly disseminating specious statements and spreading abroad partisan 
entiments. Massachusetts took the lead. Founded by Puritans, 
(who, themselves were the most intolerant bigots and became the 
greatest persecutors America has seen,) these States possessed the 
proper elements with which to kindle discontent. 

Thus we have learned that independence was not the primary 
\hject of revolt, and we have seen that the leaders in rebellion 
vere principally New Englanders, and were actuated mainly by 
hercenary motives, unbounded selfishness and bigotrye 


46 THE MOTIVES, 


CHAPTER VY. 


Contents :—The signers of the Declaration of Independence—Their nativity 
Injustice of American writers for 80 years—Cast back mis-statements—The 
whigs had been U, EB. Loyalists)—Hancock—Oftice-seekers—Malcontents stir 
up strife—What the fathers of the Republic fought for—Rebel committees— 
Black mail—Otis, John Adams, Warren, Washington, Henry, Franklin— 
What caused them to rebel—What the American revolutionary heroes actu- 
ally were—Cruelty, during and after the war—No freedom—The political 
mistake of the rebels in alienating the loyalists—The consequence—Motives 
of the loyaliste—False charges—Conscientious conservatives—Rebellion not 
warranted—A ttachment to the old flag—Loyalists driven away—Suppressio 
veri—Want of noble spirit towards the South—Kffects—Comparison between 
loyalists and rebelsa—Kducation—Religion—The neutral—The professions, 


Of the fifty-six signers of the Declaration of Independence 
nine were born in Massachusetts, seven in Virginia, six in Mary- 
land, five in Connecticut, four in New Jersey, four in Pennsylvania, 
four in South Carolina, three in New York, three in Delaware, two 
in Rhode Island, one in Maine, three in Ireland, two in England, 
two in Scotland, and one in Wales. Of these twenty-one were 
attornies; ten merchants; four physicians; three farmers; one 
clergyman; one printer; and ten men of fortune. 


THE MOTIVES. 

But let us more carefully consider the motives in connection 
with the rebellion of '76. So assiduously have our fathers, the U. 
K. Loyalists, been branded by most American writers as altogether 
base, that it becomes us to cast back the mis-statements—to tear 
away the specious covering of the American revolutionary heroes, 
and throw the sunlight of truth upon their character, and dispel 
the false, foul stigma, which the utterances of eighty years have 
essayed to fasten upon the noble band of Loyalists. 

Up to 1776, the whigs as well as the tories were United Em- 
pire Loyalists; and it was only when the king’s forces required 
taxes; when the colonists were requested no longer to smuggle; 
when they could not dispossess the tories of the power and emolu- 
ments of office—it was only then that the Declaration of Indepen- 
dence was signed by those more particularly interested, John 
Hancock, whose name stands first upon the document, in such bold 
characters, had been a successful smuggler, whereby he had 
acquired his millions, and no wonder he staked his thousands on 
the issue, Evidence is not wanting to show that many of the 
leaders of the rebellion, had they been holders of office, would have 


REVOLUTIONARY HEROES. : 47 


been as true to the British Crown as were those whom they envied, 
Every man who took part on the rebel side has been written a 
hero; but it is asking too much to request us to believe that all the 
holders of office were base, and lost to the feelings of natural inde- 
pendence and patriotism ; more especially when a large proportion 
of them were, admittedly, educated and religious men; while, on 
the contrary, the rebols alone were actuated by patriotism and the 
nobler feelings of manhood, Apart from the merits or demerits of 
their cause, it must be admitted that the circumstances of the 
times force upon us the thought that a comparatively few needy 
office-seekers, or lookers-after other favors from the Crown, not 
being able to obtain the loaves and fishes, began to stir up strife. 
A fow, possessed of sufficient education, by the aid of the wealthy 
contraband traders, were enabled, by popular sensational speeches 
and inflammatory pamphlets, to arouse the feelings of the unedu- 
cated; and, finally, to create such a current of political hatred to 
the Crown that it could not be stayed, and which swept away the 
ties that naturally attached them to Great Britain, 

We may easily imagine the surprise which many experienced 
in after days, when the war had ended and their independence was 
acknowledged, to find themselves heroes, and their names com- 
memorated as fathers of their country; whereas they had fought 
only for money or plunder, or smuggled goods, or because they 
had not office. In not a few cases it is such whose names have 
served for the high-sounding fourth of July orators ; for the bun- 
combe specchifier and the flippant editor, to base their eulogistic 
memoriams. Undoubtedly there are a few entitled to the place 
they occupy in the temple of fame; but the vast majority seem to 
have been actuated by mercenary motives. We have authenticated 
cases where prominent individuals took sides with the rebels be- 
cause they were disappointed in obtaining office ; and innumerable 
instances where wealthy persons were arrested, ostensibly on sus- 
picion, and compelled to pay large fines, and then set at liberty, 
No feudal tyrant of Europe in the olden times enforced black mail 
from the traveller with less compunction than rebel “ committees” 
exacted money from wealthy individuals who desired simply to 
remain neutral. 

It has been said that Otis, a name revered by the Americans, 

actually avowed that he ‘would set Massachusetts in a flame, 
though he should perish in the fire.’ For what? Not because he 
wanted liberty, but because his father was not appointed to a vacant 


48 ' REBELS AND TORIES IN THE BALANCE, 


judgeship! It is alleged that John Adams was at a loss which 
side to take, and finally became a rebel because he was refused a 
commission in the peace! It is said that Joseph Warren was a 
broken-down man, and sought, amid the turmoil of civic strife, to 
better his condition, And the immortal Washington, it is related, 
and has never been successfully contradicted, was soured against 
the mother county because he was not retained in the British army 
in reward for his services in the French war. Again, Richard 
Henry was disappointed in not receiving the office of stamp distri- 
butor, which he solicited. Franklin was vexed because of opposi- 
tion to his great land projects and plans of settlement on the Ohio, 
Indeed it is averred that mostly all the prominent whigs who sided 
with the rebels were young men, with nothing to lose and every- 
thing to gain by political changes and civil war. Thus it will be 
seen that the so-called American revolutionary heroes have not al- 
together clean hands, however much they may have been washed 
by their descendants. The clothing placed upon them may conceal 
the dirt and dross and blood, but they are indelibly there. 

It is not alone the motives which constituted the mainsprings 
of the rebels’ action that we place in the balance, but their conduct 
towards those who Gdiffered from them. Individual instances of 
cruelty we shall have occasion to introduce; but it may here be 
said that it was the tories who acted as the conservators of peace 
against a mobocracy, and consequently were made to suffer great 
afflictions. It was because of this they were forced away to live 
and die as aliens to the land of their birth. The tories were Ameri- 
cans as well as the whigs; and when at last Great Britain ceased 
to try to coerce the colonies, and their independence was secured, 
then a nobler spirit should have obtained among the conquerors, 
and no one, because he had conscientiously been a conservative, 
should have been treated with opprobrium. It always becomes the 
victorious to be generous; and we, with all respect to many Amer- 
ican friends, submit that, had patriotism alone actuated the revolu- 
tionary party, the American loyalists would have been invited to 
join with the whigs in erecting a mighty nation. Had freedom, 
indeed, been the watchword then, as it has flauntingly been since, 
it would have been conceded that the tory had a right to his opinion 
as well as the whig to his. Do the Americans descant upon the 
wisdom and far-seeing policy of those who signed the Declaration 
of Independence and framed the constitution of the Union? Mon- 
roe, we doubt not, had a different opinion when he begot the doc- 


MOTIVES OF LOYALISTS, 49 


trine “America for the Americans.” Had the U. BE. Loyalists been 
treated honorably ; had they been allowed but their rights ; had 
they not been driven away ; then the name British American would 
forever have passed away; and instead of a belt of British provinces 
on their north, to constitute a ceaseless cause of misunderstanding 
with England, the star-spangled banner would, doubtless, long ago, 
have peacefully floated over all our land. Looking at the subject 
from this (an American ) stand-point, we see that a shortsighted 
policy—a vindictive feeling, a covetous desire for the property of 
the tories—controlled the movements of the hour; and when the 
terms of peace were signed the birthright of the American tory was 
signed away, and he became forever an alien. But, as we shall see, 
he, in consequence, became the founder of a Province which, like a 
rock, has resisted, and ever will resist; the northward extension 
of the United States. 


MOTIVES OF THE LOYALISTS. 


Whatever may have been the incentives to rebellion, yielded 
to by those who revolted, there cannot rest upon the mind of the 
honest reader of unbiassed history a doubt as to the motives of the 
loyalists. The home-spun eulogists of the United States revolution- 
ary soldiers have never ceased to dwell upon the principles which 
fired the | veasts of the patriots, and nerved their arms to deeds’ of 
daring and successful warfare ; all the time observing silence res- 
pecting the bravery of those who, from the same walks of' life, 
engaged in the strife as the determined antagonists to rebellion, 
They have again and again charged upon the “king’s men” that it 
was because they were servants of the Crown and feeders at the 
government stall that loyalty was assumed and fought for. But 
facts, when allowed to stand out uncovered by the cant of 
liberatists, declare, in words that may not be gainsayed, that there 
were a vast number who held no appointment under the Crown, yet 
who, from first to last, were true—naturally true—to their king and 
country. The great mass were essentially conservatives, called 
“tories,” They held the opinion that to rebel was not only unne- 
tessary but wrong. They believed that the evils of which the 
colonists had just reason to complain were not so great as to justify 
the extreme step taken by the signers of the Declaration of Indo- 
pendence; that any injustice existing was but temporary and would, 
when properly and calmly represented to the home government, be 
remedied ; that to convulse the colonies in war was an unjustifiably 

4 


ALU FEELINGS OF NATIONALITY. 


harsh procedure ; and, entertaining such a belief, it is submitted 
that they were noble indeed in standing up for peace—for more 
moderate measures, Moreover, not unlikely, many were impressed 
with the view that the disaffected were laboring under an errone- 
ous idea of oppression; that the training incident to pioneer life, 
the previous wars with the French Canadians, the constant conten- 
tions with the Indians, had begotten false views of their rights, and 
made them too quick to discover supposed wrongs. Candidly im- 
pressed with such thoughts, they could not be otherwise than true 
to the natural instincts of their heart, and refuse to take part, or 
acquiesce in throwing overboard the government of England, and 
go become aliens to the flag under which they were born and had 
lived, and for which they had fought. Not many may cast aside 
their feelings of nationality ; not many can forget the land of their 
birth ; not a large number will bury the associations of a life-time 
without the most potent causes. And, doubtless, tho Anglo-Ameri- 
can who faithfully adhered to the old flag possessed all the ardor of 
a lofty patriotism. But the American writer has forgotten all this. 
In the broad sunlight of national success he has not discovered the 
sacred longings of the U.E. Loyalists for the Union Jack. Looking 
at the events of 76 by the lurid glare of civil war, his eyes are 
blinded to the fact that a noble band, possessing equal rights with 
the rebels, loved England, notwithstanding all her faults, and _ for 
that love sacrificed their all of worldly goods. The citizens of the 
United States would prefer to have it said in history that the U. E. 
Loyalists, in every instance, voluntarily left their homes during the 
war, or at its close. The loyalists are thereby, no doubt, made to 
appear more devotedly attached to the British Crown. But it is 
right to have it distinctly stated that American writers mostly 
make themselves guilty of suppressio veri, The latest instance of 
this is seen in a report to the Hon. Hugh McCullough, Secretary of 
the Treasury, prepared by E. H. Derby, Commissioner of the Trea- 
sury Department, dated January Ist, 1866, who, in remarking upon 
the British Colonial policy from 1776 down to 1830, takes occasion 
to say that, “at first there was little fellowship between the United 
States and the Provincialists, many of whom were descended from 
the loyalists who followed the British troops from our shores.” The 
fact is, however, that many of them were driven away. The tories 
were not loyal without sense; and when the fortune of war had tured 
against them, they would, in‘great numbers, have made the best of 
their changed condition, and have lived to become true citizens of the 


THE EDUCATED, LOYALISTS. 51 


new-born nation. But this was not to be. The loyalists were to be 
made feel that they were outcasts. It is the same ignoble and un- 
statesmanlike course which is now being pursued toward the subdued 
South. They must needs be made to know they are rebels. It is a 
shortsighted policy, even as the former was. The former led to the 
establishment of a nation to their north, which will stand, even after 
the Union lies in fragments; the latter fosters a feeling of alienation, 
which will speak upon the first opportunity, in the thunder tones of 
war. 

If a comparison is instituted between the rebels of 17 76, and those 
who were conservators of peace, the contrast is found to be very 
great. It is charged against the loyalists that all oftice-holders were 
tories ; but is this more worthy of remark than the fact that many 
became rebels because they could not obtain oftice, Nay, the latter 
is infinitely more heinous in its nature. If we look at the two par- 
ties, with respect to education and, it may be added, religion, it is 
found that the great bulk of the educated and refined, the religious 
classes, especially the clergy, the leading lawyers, the most prominent 
medical men, were all loyalists. It was not because they were oftice- 
holders, it was because they possessed a moral and elevated mind, 
educated to a correct standard. Then, again, there was a large class 
of citizens who loved retirement, and who begged to be allowed to 
remain neutral, but who were actually compelled to take sides with 
the rebels or be driven away. 

The peaceably inclined, who iooked for guidance to their spiri- 
tual instructors, generally beheld them, if not actually advocating the 
interests of the crown, at least setting an example against rebellion, 
and they were thus strengthened in their feelings of loyalty, or deter- 
mination to remain neutral. The flame of patriotism was kept aglow 
in many a heart by the earnest prayer of the gospel minister. Says 
Sabine: “From what has now been said it is evident that a very con- 
siderable proportion of the professional and editorial intelligence and 
talents of the thirteen colonies was arrayed against the popular move- 
ment.” Again: “a large number of the clergy were United Empire 
Loyalists.” Also, “ the giants of the law were nearly all loyalists.” 
The physicians were mostly tories, but were, as a general thing, not 
molested. “A few were banished; others became surgeons in the 
army.” 


52 THE RESULT, 


CHAPTER VI. 


Contents :—Republicanism—The lesson of the first rebellion—The late civil war 
—-The Loyalists; their losses and hardships—Ignored by Ameri:ans—Un- 
recorded — The world kept in ignorance—- American glory — English- 
men — Question of Colonial treatment —The reason why Great Britain 
failed to subdue the rebellion —Character of the rebel bravery—The 
great result—Liberty in England and United States contrasted—Slavery— 
The result to U. E. Loyalists—Burgoyne—Mobocracy—Treatment from 
“Sons of Liberty’ —Old men, women and children—Instances of cruelty— 
Brutality—Rapacity—Torture--The lower c!>sses—“ Swamp Law’’—Fiend- 
ish cruelty—-Worse than Butler's Rangers—Seward and the Fenians—Infa- 
mous falsification—-Close of the war—Recognition of independence by Great 
Britain—Crushed hopes of the Loyalists--In New York—Their conduct— 
Evacuation day—The position of the Loyalists—Confiscation—“Attainting” 
—Seizing estates—Paine—Commissioners at Paris—British Ministry-—-Loy- 
alists’ petition—-King’s speech—Division of claimants—Six classes—The 
number—Tardy justice—-Noble conduct of South Carolina---Impostors--- 
Loyalists in Lower Canada---Proclamation---The soldiers’ families---Journey- 
ings---Meeting of families. 


THE RESULT. 


Almost a hundred years have passed away since the war-cloud 
arose which swept away thirteen of Britain’s colonies upon the uncer- 
tain and tempest-tossed ocean of Republicanism. That storm is long 
since stilled, as well as the hearts of those who took part therein. 

While the statesman and politician muy, with advantage, study 
the lesson then read, and which has been but lately annotated by the 
United States civil war, by the determined subjection of eight mil- 
lions of Southerners, who desired freedom to establish a new govern- 
ment, let it be our humble occupation to record some of the immediate 
individual results of that great tempest, of which American writers, 
with but few exceptions, have never spoken fairly. Writers among 
them are not wanting to give lively pen pictures of their revolutionary 
heroes; not only forgetting the sufferings of the loyalists—the devo- 
ted ones, who gave up all—property, homes, friends, all the associa- 
tions of a birth-place, rather than bow the knee to Baal ; but who have 
wilfully misrepresented them ; have charged them with crimes, at 
once atrocious and unfounded. The sufferings, the losses, the hard- 
ships, incident to pioneer life, with the noble purposes and undevia- 
ting loyalty of the British American’ tories, have never been fully 
related—never engaged the pen of the faithful historian. American 
writers, on the contrary, have recorded in glowing colors the deeds 
and actions of the “fathers of the Republic.” To this no objection 
can be made; but may we not charge those historians with unchari- 
tableness, with unnecessary neglect of the claims of the loyalists to 


CAUSE OF SUCCESS. 53 


pure motives, with ignoring their brave deeds, their devoted suffer 
ings, and with unduly ascribing to the “ king’s men” motives base 
and cruel. But the sufferings of the U. E. Loyalists are unrecorded. 
The world has rarely been told that they were persecuted, their homes 
pillaged, their persons maltreated, their valuables seized, their houses 
made desolate, their real estate taken from them, without legal pro- 
ceedings. The world has been so flooded with the writings of Ameri- 
cans, describing their own excellencies and eulogizing their own 
cause, that no space has been found to do simple justice to the noble 
ones who preferred British rule to the uncertain and untried. 
Indeed, so strongly and for so long a time as the current been flow- 
ing to swell the ocean of American glory, that hardly a voice or pen 
is found doing service for the unfortunate loyalists, who chose to 
endure a little rather than rush into the vortex of rebellious strife. 
Even Englishmen have so long listened to one-sided statements, that 
no one of them can be found to ss y a word for the old tory party of 
America. Hence it is that the U. E. Loyalists are very imperfectly 
known; their history unwritten, their tules of sorrow unattended to, 
their noble doings unsung. Had there been a hand to guide a describ- 
ing pen,—to picture the doings, the sufferings, the self-denying 
heroism of the loyal barty ; to recount the motives underlying all 
they did; and had there been ears as willing to listen, and eyes to 
read, and hearts to receive the facts as those of a contrary nature have 
obtained, then a far different impression would have been made, and 
fixed upon the world. 

That the British Government was right or wise in its treatment 
of the American colonies we now haye every reason to doubt. At the 
same time, that England might have subdued that rebellion, had she 
put forth her undivided strength, there is but little reason to question. 
Had she not been engaged in a formidable war with France ; or even 
with that, had her statesmen acquired a correct knowledge of America 
as to topography, and as to the feelings and wishes of the people and 
their just complaints; or had able generals been entrusted with the 
command of the armies, instead of incompetent favorites ; or had a 
little diplomacy been practiced, and the ringleaders of the whig fac- 
tion—often hungry agitators—been conciliated by office; in either 
event the rebellion might have been nipped in the bud, or easily over- 
come. The American Republic owes its independence to the circum- 
stances in which Great Britain was then placed, and the incapacity of 
a few of the British Generals, rather than to superior bravery, extra- 
ordinary military talent, or any high-toned longing for liberty, No 


54 EFFECT UPON THE LOYALISTS. 


doubt many of the rebelling party were brave ; but it was often the 
bravery of the guerilla, or the desperate adventurer. 

Of the great result—the recognition of the independence of the 
rebelling provinces by the mother country—we design not to speak 
at length. It will always. remain a question, whether it would not 
have been better for the States{themselves, and the world at large, if 
they had remained a part of the British Empire. That the evils of 
which they complained would, in due time, have been removed, upon 
proper representation, there is no substantial reason to doubt. That 
the principles of true freedom would have advanced and spread quite 
as rapidly, and that, to-day, liberty, in the broadest sense, would have 
reigned in the world fully as triumphaat, the whole history of Eng- 
land and the United States sufficiently attest. It was many long years 
after Britain had struck off the chains of slavery before the United 
States reached the same point; and then only because it became a 
“military necessity.” Looking at the two nations to-day, and judging 
by the utterances of the two respective people, whether enunciated in 
the halls of legislature, by the head of the nation, by the bar, in the 
pulpit, by the press, or from the platform ; or if we be guided by the 
public deeds of each, it is submitted that the more genuine ring of 
the metal sounds from beneath the wide-spreading banner of old 
England. 

The effect of the successful rebellion, to which it is intended to 
refer, has reference to the UnitedjHmpire Loyalists of America, And 
first, the effect upon them during the war. 

The defeat of Burgoyne was the first event which immediately 
led to severe disaster of the loyalists. This general, with more assu- 
rance than foresight, and perhaps more courage than military skill, 
succeeded, not only in leading his army to destruction, but in placing 
the friendly inhabitants on his, route in such a position that no mercy 
was subsequently extended to them by the ruthless rebels. When he 
surrendered, instead of securing for them immunity from any hatm, 
he entirely neglected their interests ; notwithstanding they had sup- 
plied his troops with provision. The relentless conduct of the rebels 
in arms and the whig goverament was bloodthirsty and vindictive. 
Their hate towards those who would not take sides with them, 
whether in arms for the Crown or not, was barbarous. Persons sus- 
pected of sympathy with the tories were subjects of continued moles- 
tation. Mobocracy reigned. Vagabond bodies of men were sent 
abroad to range the country, to lay waste and destroy the property of 
the loyalists, imprison the suspected, and seize the goods of the un- 


THE “SONS OF LIBERTY,”’ 55 


protected. ‘'Tarring and feathering was of common occurrence. 
Massachusetts especially gained a name for cruelty far exceeding any 
which has been applied to the Indians, with all their barbarism. 
There was a villainous band who called themselves the “Sons of Lib- 
erty,” who carried fire and sword—not against an open enemy in the 
light of day, but to peaceful firesides in the darkness of night. Their 
victims were the old men, the women and children, and the defence- 
less. Old men and children were driven to the woods for shelter, or 
placed in a closed room, and, with chimney stopped, smoked to suffo- 
cation. Females were subject to insult and the most fiendish treat- 
ment, Dwellings were fired at night, and their occupants left house- 
less, and exposed to the tnclemency of the weather, 

Suspected persons were arrested and put to terrible torture, such 
as attaching a rope to the neck and hauling the individual through 
the water till insensible ; or.suspending him to a tree till life was al- 
most gone, This was frequently done with the object of extracting 
information as to the whereabouts of a father or a brother, or as to 
the place where money and valuables were concealed. The tales of 
cruelty the writer has heard related concerning the treatment the 
loyal party were exposed to, would harrow up tlie soul of any one 
possessing feelings of pity and commiseration. 

The loyalists who immediately suffered, that is, While the war 
Was in progress, Were many. Military forts were established here 
and there, to which many fled precipitately from the several States. 

It is a matter of extreme astonishment how men who set 
up the standard of revolt under the sacred name of liberty, 
could so far ignore the firinciples of liberty in the treatment of 
innocent old men, women and children, as we find stated by honest 
witnesses. The darkest tales of savage dealing come to us from 
our fathers. Families, whose sole offence consisted in being unwill- 
ing to rebel, and in being desirous to remain faithfully neutral, 
were the objects of the rapacious prey of a brutal soldiery, Their 
subsiance when not available for the rebel horde, was scattered to 
the winds. Devouring fire was cast into peaceful homes. How 
gross the hypocracy, how base the motives that actuated very many 
of the adventurers in rebellion. The most hellish means were 
adopted at times, to force away persons of property, that the so- 
called “ Sons of Liberty” might enjoy their substance and homes, 
Attending these scenes of desolation and refined crulty, their 
imprisonments and torture, were incidents of thrilling interest, of 
fearful suffering, of hairbreadth escapes, of forlorn rescues. 


56 CRUELTY TO WOMEN. 


The lower classes of those who rebelled were men of bold and 
lawless nature; whether we pass along the shores of New England, 
among the fishermen, or travel thorough the woods of Maine and 
New Hampshire, and become acquainted with woodmen of the 
forest, or as they were called “Loggers and Sawyers.” The spirit 
that animated the merchants of Boston and Salem, in their extended 
operations of smuggling, lived, also, in the reckless fishermen and 
woodmen; and for years before the rebellion really commenced they 
had been resisting, even by physical force, the revenue officers, 
who were often expelled from the woods by what was called 
“swamp law.” Men with such nature, finding that their lawless. 
ness had become popular, and that steps were being taken to resist 
the government on a general plan, were not slow to act their part. 
One result of the rebellion was a determined and systematic course 
of retaliation upon those who had recognized the majesty of the 
law. A continued and uncompromising persecution was entered 
upon toward them. 


No history can parallel the deeds of atrocity enacted by the 
villanious “Liberty men.” Said an old lady, on the verge of the grave, 
and with voice tremulous in temembrance of fiendish acts she had 
witnessed. “The Rebels, on one occasion entered a house and 
stripped it of everything, even the bed on which lay & woman on 
the point of confinement, But a single sheet was left to cover the 
woman upon a winters night, who, before morning became a 
mother.” In 1776, there arrived at Fort George, in a starving 
state, Mrs. Nellis, Mrs. Secord, Mrs. Young, Mrs. Buck and Mrs. 
Bonnar, with thirty-one children, whom the circumstances of the 
rebellion had driven away. Talk about the cruelty of Indians and of 
Tory oppression. The unprincipled rebels did well to try to hide 
their ignominious deeds behind the fabrications respecting the 
doings of Butler’s Rangers, and the noble-minded Brant. May we 
not cease to wonder that the descendents of the rebels in the year 
1866, endeavour to hound on a pack of thieves and murderers to 
possess themselves ofthe homes our fathers sought out for us. The 
self-applauding writers of the revolutionary war, found it convenient 
to forget the doings of the “ Sons of Liberty” and of Sullivan, while 
they laid to the charge of Butler’s Rangers and the Indians, acts of 
inhumanity (which we are informed on good authority are unfounded, 
Butler having never abused woman or child.) In thesame manner, 
Secretary Seward found it desirable to falsify dates, by saying the 
Fenians invaded Canada on the 6th of June, that it might appear he 


RECOGNITION OF INDEPENDENCE. 57 


had vindicated promptly their neutrality laws ;” whereas they actu- 
ally crossed, and engaged in battle, on the morning of the 2nd, 
But as time will fully bring out the facts connected with the first 
American rebellion, and place them face to face with one-sided 
history, so will faithful history record the whole truth of the 
infamous invasion of our country by a band of American citizens 
with United States arms in their hands. Those deeds of blood, 
enacted by men under the hypocritical cry of liberty have not been 
forgotten by the United Empire Loyalists, but have been handed 
down to us, to place on récord against the cruel actors, 


Hostilities ceased 19th April, 1783, and on the 20th Septembor, 
the independence of the United States was acknowledged. 

The recognition of independence by Great Britain, was the 

death knell to the cherished hopes of the loyalists. Many had 
escaped into the provinces, and many were in the army, and not a 
fow were in England. Although the majority of them had been 
driven away, a few still remained in those places, yet held by the 
British forces, as New York. “When the news of peace became 
known, the city presented a scene of distress not easily described, 
Adherents to the Crown, who were in the army, tore the lappels 
from their coats and stamped them under their feet, and exclaimed 
that they were ruined; others cried out they had sacrificed every- 
thing to prove their loyalty, and were now left to shift for them- 
selves, without the friendship of their king or country. Previous to 
the evacuation, and in September, upwards of 12,000 men, women, 
and chidren, embarked at the city, at Long and Staten Islands, for 
Nova Scotia and the Bahamas,” and for Canada. “Some of these 
victims to civil war tried to make merry at their doom, by sayiug 
they were bound to a lovely countr y, where there are nine months 
winter and three months cold weather every year, while others, in 
their desperation tore down their houses, and had they not been 
prevented, would have carried off the bricks of which they were 
built.” The British had pussessed New York since 15th September, 
1776, and on the 25th November, 1783, yielded it up to the 
Americans. This is “ Evacuation day.” 
When Cornwallis surrendered he vainly tried to obtain a 
promise of protection for the Loyal Americans, who, in part, formed 
his army. Failing in this, he sent an armed vessel away with a 
large number. 


At this time, beside the many who had become refugees, there 


58 CONFISCATING PROPERTY. 


were some loyalists scattered through the States. Many of these 
remained in the now Independent States, and many of them 
would have returned, to become faithful citizens under the new order 
of things, had they been allowed so to do, But the young Republic 
knew not how to be magnanimous to those whom the fortunes of 
war had left in great distress—whom they had conquered, and the 
United Empire Loyalists were made aliens from their native 
homes, Their property must be confiscated, and many being large 
land owners, rich prizes were thus secured. While the conflict 
continued to rage there Was some excuse, but when war had ceased, 
and everything had been accomplished that the most craving rebel 
could wish, it was a ruthless, an ungenerous, nay, a base proceed. 
ing on the part of the revolutionists, to foree away their very 
brethren, often related by the ties of consanguinity. But it was a 
spirit as unprincipled as this, which instigated the rebellion, and 
which characterized the vast majority of those who fought 
under the sacred name of liberty, and such was the spirit of the 
conquerors, 


The successful rebels determined to possess themselves of the 
lands and property of the loyalists, even in violation of treaty. The 
action of Congress was sufficiently high-handed and wanting in 
generosity ; but the proceedings of the State Legislatures, with a 
few exceptions, were execrable—characterized by ignoble and 
vindictive passion. 


The Legislatures of each state took early steps to punish the 
adherents of Britain, to dispossess them of their property, and to 
banish them, Massachusetts took the lead in dealing severely 
against the loyalists. A rebel magistrates’ warrant was sufficient 
to banish one, Hundreds of Massachusetts Loyalists were prohi- 
bited from returning on penalty of imprisonment and even death, 
And the other States were active in ‘ attainting ” and confiscating, 
often without the form of trial. Each State carried on its function 
as a government, and trials ought to have been granted, in common 
justice to every one. But the Whigs were intolerent, hot-headed, 
malevolent, unforgiving. It has been said that “if it be conceded 
that rebellion against England was right, then every step necessary 
to success was justifiable. If we grant all this there remains the 
fact that after success had crowned rebellion, persecution and con- 
fiscation continued. New York, on the 12th May, 1784, passed “ An 
act for the speedy sale of the confiscated and forfeited estates 


THR TREATY OF PARIS. 59 


within the States.” Tho powers consisted in the appointment of 
“commissioners of forfeitures.” Among those who lost their land 
was one Dayoe. He had 300 acres near New York, twenty miles, 
which was confiscated and given to the notorious Tom Paine, the 
infidel, whose extreme liberal views expressed in his work,  Com- 
mon Sense,” made him the friend of Washington, and revolutionists 
generally, Paine, after taking part in the French Revolutions, 
came, in 1802, to his place in New York, where he enjoyed the 
loyalists’ confiscated property until his death, 8th June, 1809. 


In the terms of peace signed at Paris, there was no security 
effected for the losses sustained by the American Loyalists. 


As Burgoyne at his inglorious surrender at Saratoga, thought 
not of the innocent inhabitants of the Mohawk and Hudson, who 
had.indentified themselves with the loyal cause, and supplied his 
troops with provisions, and left them to the merciless “Sons 
of Liberty,” to be despoiled of their all, and exposed to fearful 
cruelty, so at the last, when the British Government relinquished 
the attempt to subdue rebellion, the American Loyalists were of 
remote consideration. We can gather now but the outlines of this 
great wrong done unto noble men. The particulars are buried in 
the wreck of fortune, and of happiness, respecting all worldly 
matters. The after life of the loyalists was of too earnest a nature 
to allow time to place on record the sufferings, and the wanderings 
of the disinherited. The Jost cause did not stimulate men to draw 
upon imagination, such as may be found in gaudy-hued descriptions 
of American revolutionary heroes, male and female. But there is 
sufficient of facts recorded, and engraven by the iron pen of 
extreme anguish upon hearts, that were of flesh, to stamp the 
persecutors with infamy, andjmark the refugees, that clustered 
around the border forts, and found homes at Sorel, Lachine, and 
Montreal, with the highest attributes of patriotism and love of 
country, 


The conduct of the ministry, and the commissioners at Paris is 
open to the severest censure. They left the claims of the loyalists 
to be decided by the American Congress. We may allow them 
the credit of having held the belief, that this body would be 
actuated by a feeling of justice and right, but the error was a 
grave one, the wrong grievous and hard to be endured. In pursu- 
ing this course, the British ministry did not escape condemnation 
by members of Parliament, and a feeling of sympathy was evoked 


60 THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT. 


that led to a tardy dispensing of justice. Lord North said “ that 
never were the honor, the principles, the policy of a nation, so 
grossly abused as in the desertion of those men, who are now 
exposed to every punishment that desertion and poverty can 
inflict, because they were not rebels.” Mr. Sheridan ‘‘ execrated 
the treatment of those unfortunate men, who, without the least 
notice taken of their civil and religious rights, were handed over 
as subjects to a power that would not fail to take vengence on 
them for their zeal and attachment to the religion and government 
of the mother country,” “ and he called it a crime to deliver them 
over to confiscation, tyranny, resentment and oppression.” Lord 
Loughborough said that “in ancient nor modern history had there 
been so shameful a desertion of men who had sacrificed all to their 
duty and to their reliance upon British faith.’ Others, in terms 
of equal severity, denounced the ministry in Parliament for their 
neglect. The ministry udmitted it all, but excused themselves by 
the plea that “a part must be wounded, that the whole of the 
empire may not perish’’—that they “had but the_alternative, 
either to accept the terms proposed, or continue the war.” 


“A number of loyalists in England, came to the United States 
to claim restitution of their estates, but their applications were 
unheeded,” except to imprison, and banish them. 


The treaty of peace signed, without any provision for the 
suffering loyalists, they at once took steps to petition the Imperial 
Parliament for justice. ‘They organized anagency, and appointed 
a Committee, composed of one delegate, oragent from each of the 
thirteen States, to enlighten the British pnblic.” ‘“ At the opening 
of Parliament the King, in his speech from the throne, alluded to 
the ‘American sufferers’ and trusted generous attention would be | 
shewn to them.’” An act was consequently passed creating a 
*‘ Board of Commissioners ” to examine the claims preferred. The 
claimants were divided into six classes, 

‘« First Class—Those who had rendered service to Great 
Britain.” 

* Second Class.—Those who had borne arms for Great Britain. 

“‘ Third Class ——Uniform Loyalists.” 

“ Fourth Class.—Loyal British subjects residents in Great 
Britain,” 

“ Fifth Class—Loyalists who had taken oaths to the American 
States, but afterward joined the British.” 


TARDY REMUNERATION. 61 


“ Sixth Class. —Loyalists who had borne arms for the American 
States, and afterwards joined the British navy or army.” 


The claimants had to state in writing, and specifically the 
nature of their losses. Great and unnecessary caution was observed 
by the Board. The rigid rules of examinations caused much dissat- 
isfaction and gave the Board the name of “ Inquisition.” 


The 26th of March, 1784, was the latest period for presenting 
claims, which was allowed, and on or before that day, the number 
of claimants was two thousand and sixty-three. A “second report 
which was made in December of the same year, shows that one 
hundred and twenty-eight additional cases had been disposed of.” 
In May and July 1865, one hundred and twenty-two cases more 
were disposed of. In April 1786, one hundred and forty more 
were attended to. The commissioners proceeded with their inves- 
tigations during the years 1786 and 1787.” ‘“ Meantime” and to 
her honor be it said ‘South Carolina had restored the estates of 

several of her loyalists.” 


Years passed away before the commissioners had decided upon 
all the claims, and great and loud was the complaint made by the 
claimants. The press was invoked to secure a more prompt con- 
cession of justice, pamphlets were published on their behalf, and 
one printed in 1788, five years after the peace, contained the 
following: ‘It is well that this delay of justice has produced the 
most melancholy and shocking events. A number of the sufferers 
have been driven by it into insanity, and become their own 
destroyers, leaving behind them their helpless widows and orphans 
to subsist upon the cold charity of strangers. Others have been 
sent to cultivate a wilderness for their subsistance, without having 
the means, and compelled through want, to throw themselves on 
the mercy of the American States, and the charity of their former 
friends, to support the life which might have been made comfortable 
by tne money long since due from the British Government, and 
many others, with their families are barely subsisting upon a 
temporary allowance from government, a mere pittance when 
compared with the sum due them.” 


The total number of claimants was 5,072, of whom 924 with- 
drew or failed to make good the claim. The sum of money allowed 
was £3,294,452. We have seen there was, in addition, given to the 
widows and orphans, between 20,000 and 30,000 pounds. 


There is no doubt that a certain number of the claimants were 


62 LOYALISTS IN CANADA. 


imposters, while many asked remuneration above what their losses 
had actually been, and this caused the commissioners to examine 
more closely the claims proffered. But it is submitted that they 
ought, in dealing with the money already granted by a considerate 
Parliament, to have leaned on the side of clemency. 

At the close of the contest there were a large number of 
Refugees in Lower Canada, especially at Fort St. John, about 
twenty-nine miles from Montreal. In the main these were Ameri- 
can born, and principally from the New England States; yet there 
were representatives from England, Ireland, Scotland and Germany, 
Besides the Refugees, there were several Provincial Corps, which 
were no longer to be retained in the service, but to be disbanded. 
Of these there was the 84th, often called Johnson’s regiment, this 
was 800 strong, mostly Dutch, from the Mohawk, and Hudson, 
descendants of the old stock. This regiment consisted of two corps, 
one under Major Jessup, stationed at St. John’s, and the other 
under Rogers, a part of which at least, was stationed at Fort 
Oswego, Jessups corps became the first pioneers upon the St. Law- 
rence, and Rogers among the first along the Bay of Quinté. Both 
settled in 1784. There were other troops stationed at St. John’s, 
and likewise not a few who had discharged irregular, but important 
duties, as scouts, and in other ways. 

It has been generally estimated that at the close of the str uggle, 
and as a result, there were distributed of American Loyalists upon 
the shores of Canada, about 10,000. At the first, most of these 
were in Lower Canada, but’ there were likewise a few at the 
frontier forts upon the Upper waters, and a few detached squatters. 
Then, “there was not a single tree cut from the (present) Lower 
Province line to Kingston, 150 miles; and at Kingston there were 
but a few surrounding huts; and from thence all around Lake 
Ontario and Lake Erie, with the exception of a few Indian huts on 
some desolate spot of hunting ground, all was a dense wilderness.” 
(Ex Sheriff Sherwood.) 

“A proclamation was issued,” says Croil in his history of 
Dundas, “that all who wished to continue their allegiance to Britain, 
should peaceably rendezvous at certain points on the frontiers. 
These were, Sackets Harbour, Carleton Island, Oswego and Niagara, 
on the Upper Canada confines ; and Isle Aux Nois, on the borders 
of Lower Canada. Jessup’s Corps was stationed at Isle Aux 
Nois, and late in the autumn of 1783, the soldiers were joined by 
their wives and little ones, who had wandered the weary way 01 


AMERICAN TROOPS, 63 


foot, to Whitehall, through swamps and forest,—beset with diffi- 
culties, dangers, and privaticns innumerable. The soldiers met 
them there with boats, and conveyed them the rest of their journey 
by water, through Lake Champlain. Imagination fails us when 
we attempt to form an idea of the emotions that filled their hearts, 
as families, that had formerly lived happily together, surrounded 
with peace and plenty, and had been Separated by the rude hand 
of war, now met each others embrace, in circumstances of abject 
poverty. A boisterous passage was before thum, in open boats, 
exposed to the rigors of the season—a dreary prospect of the 
coming winter, to be speat in pent up barracks, and a certainty 
should they be spared, of undergoing a lifetime of such hardships, 
toil and privation, as are inseperable from the settlement of a new 
country.” As soon as the journey was accomplished, the soldiers 
and their families, were embarked in boats, sent down to Richelieu 
to Sorel, thence to Montreal, and on to Cornwall, by the iaborious 
and tedious route of the St. Lawrence. (See settlement of Ernest 
town.) 


. 


CHAPTER VII. 


Contents :—A spirit of strife—The French war—British American Troops—F or- 
mer comrades opposed—Number of U. E. Loyalists in the field—General 
Burgoyne—Defeat—First reverse of British arms—The campaign—Colonel 
St. Leger—Fort Stanwix—Colonel Baume—Battle of Bennington—General 
Herkimer—Gates—Schuyler— Braemar Heights— Saratoga— Surrender — 
The result,upon the people—Sir John Johnson—Sir William—Sketch—In- 
dian Chief—Laced coat—Indian’s dream—It comes to pass—Sir William 
dreams—It also comes to pass——Too hard a dream—Sir J ohn—Attempt to 
arrest—Escape—Starving— Royal Greens— Johnson's losses— Living in 
Canada—Death—Principal Corps of Royalists—King’s RKangers—Queen’s 
Rangers—Major Rogers—Simcoe— The Rangers in Upper Canada---Dis- 
banded---The Hessians. 


The seven years’ war between Canada and New England, in: 
which a large number of the Colonists were engaged, had created 
not a few officers of military worth and talent, while a spirit of 
strife and contention had been engendered among the people gen- 
erally. The Colonial war, carried on with so much determination, 
was stimulated, not. so much by the “aglish ration at home as by 
New Englanders. It was they who wre chietiy interested in the 


64 INCOMPETENT GENERALS. 


overthrow of French power in Canada. While money and men had 
been freely granted by the Imperial Government, the several colo- 
nies had also freely contributed. They “furnished in that war quite 
twenty-eight thousand men, in more than one of the campaigns, 
and every year to the extent of their ability.” “On the ocean, full 
twelve thousand seamen were enlisted in the Royal Navy and in 
the Colonial Privateers.” In this manner had been formed a taste 
for military life, which waited to be gratified, or sought for food. 
When, therefcre, the unsavory acts of England wounded the Colo- 
nial vanity, and demagogues traversed the country to embitter the 
feelings of the mass against the king, the hot-headed were not slow 
to advise an appeal to arms. At the seme time, the loyal in heart, 
the conservators of Imperial interest, viewing with wonder and 
alarm the manifestation of fratricidal war—of rebellion, felt it their 
duty to take up arms against the unprincipled (and often dishonest) 
agitators, and endeavor to crush out the spirit of revolt. And thus 
it came, that very many who had fought side by side at Ticonder- 
ago, Crown Point, Du Quesne, Niagara, Oswego, Frontenac, Mont- 
real, and around Quebec, under a common flag, were now to-«be 
arrayed in hv stile bands. Not state against state, nor yet merely 
neighbor against neighbor, but brother against brother, and father 
against son! Civil war, of all wars, is the most terrible: in addi- 
tion to the horrors of the battle-field, there is an upheaving of the 
very foundation of society. All the feelings of brotherhood, of 
christian love, are paralyzed, and the demon of destruction and 
cruelty is successfully invoked. 

Behold, then, the British Americans divided into two parties; 
each buckling on the armor to protect from the other, and sharp- 
ening the weapons of warfare to encounter his kindred foe. The 
contest of 1776-’83 is most generally looked upon as one between 
the English and Americans; but in reality it was, at first—so far 
as fighting went—between the conservative and rebel Americans. 
In an address to the king, presented by the loyalists in 1779, it is 
stated that the number of native Americans in his service exceeded 
those enlisted by Congress. Another address, in 1782, says that 
“there are more men in his Majest;’s provincial regiments than 
there is in the continental service.” Sabine says that ‘there were 
25,000, at the lowest computation.” IPfsuch be the case, the ques- 
tion may well be asked, how came it that the rebels succeeded? 
Looking at the matter from our distant stand-point, through the 
light of events we find recorded, there seems but one conclusion at 


BURGOYNE’S CAMPAIGN. 65 


which we may arrive, namely, that the disaster to the British arms 
was due—altogether due—to the incapacity of certain of the gen- 
erals to whom was intrusted the Imperial interests in America. 


THE COMBATANTS—BURGOYNE. 


The most notable instance of mistaken generalship was thut of 
Burgoyne. His campaign in the summer of 1777, and the final 
overthrow of his army and surrender at Saratoga, will engage our 
particular attention; inasmuch as it was the first decided reverse 
to the British arms, and by giving courage to the rebels, assisted 
much to further their cause. Thereby their faith was strengthened, 
and the number of rebels increased from no inconsiderable class, 
who waited to join the strongest party. Again, the scene of this 
campaign was close to the borders of Canada, and there followed a 
speedy escape of the first refugees from the Mohawk valley and 
the Upper Hudson to the friendly shores of the St. Lawrence. 

A year had elapsed since the Declaration of Independence, 
and England had sent troops to America, with the view of assistin g 
the forcee there to subdue the malcontents. In the early part of 
July, Burgoyne set out from Lower Canada with about 8,500soldiers, 
500 Indians, and 160 Canadians, intending to traverse the country 
to Albany, possessing himself of all rebel strongholds on the way, 
and thence descend along the river Hudson, to New York, to 
form a junction witl: General Howe, that city having been captured 
from the rebels the 15th September previous. Passing by way of 
Lake Champlain, he encountered the enemy on the 6th July, and 
captured Ticonderoga and Mount Independence, with 128 cannon, 
several armed vessels, a quantity of baggage, ammunition and pro- 
visions. “This easy conquest inflamed his imagination.” The first 
step towards the defeat of his army was the unsuccessfal attempt 
of Colonel St. Leger, with 800 men, who asconded the St. Lawrence 
to Oswego, and thence up the river, to take Fort Stanwix (Rome), 
intending to descend the Mohawk and join Burgoyne with his main 
force, as he entered the head of the valley of the Hudson. Colonel 
St. Leger arrived at Fort Stanwix on the 8rd August,'1777. For a 
time he was the winncr; but for some reason, it is said that the 
Indians suddenly left him, and his troops, soized with a panic, fled. 
In the meantime, General Burgoyne was pursuing his way, having 
driven General Schuyler from Lake St. George to the mouth of the 
Mohawk river. 

Burgoyne, flushed with this renewed success, after his late cap- 


66 AT SARATOGA. 


ture of Ticonderoga and Mount Independence, vainly supposed he 
could advance steadily down the Hudson. He sent a body of men, 
500 strong, under Colonel Baume, into the interior, eastward, with 
the view of encouraging the inhabitants to continued loyalty, and 
of arresting the machinations of the rebels. Near Bennington the 
rebels had an important post, with magazines, and a large force 
under General Stark. Baume, ignorant of their strength, rushed 
headlong against the enemy. Nothing daunted, he led on his 500 
brave men. For two hours he contended with the unequal foe, 

when his troops were almost annihilated, and he fell from his horse, 
mortally wounded. But few escaped to tell the tale. Meanwhile, 
Burgoyne, apprised of the danger surrounding Baume, had sent 
assistance under Colonel Breynan. Unfortunately, they had not 
much ammunition, and, after fighting until all was exhausted, they 
had to flee. These three reverses paved the way for the final over- 
throw of Burgoyne, He was still marching forward, bent on reach- 
ing Albany, to accomplish the object of the campaign—a juncture 

with the army of General Howe. But now in his rear, to the west, 

instead of Colonel St. Leger descending the Mohawk, was General 

Herkimer, who had dispersed St. Leger’s force; and to the east 
was General Stark, flushed with his victories over Baume and 

Breynan. Burgoyne met Gates at last on Braemar heights, and 

again, and for the last time, led his troops on to victory, although 

the contest was well sustained. General Schuyler had intrenched 

his forces at the mouth of the Mohawk, and Burgoyne, having 

waited until his provision was exhausted, at last resolved to make 

an assault. It was bravely made, but without success; and before 

night-fall the army was rotreating. Night, instead of onabling 

them to regain their spirits and renew their ardor, only brought 

the intelligence of the defeats previously sustained at Stanwix and 

Bennington. This was the 7th October. Flight now was the only 

possible chance for safety. The tents wero left standing ; his sick 

and wounded forsaken. But the en:my now surrounded him ; the 

places he had taken were already re-taken ; and upon the 10th of 
the month he found himself helpless upon the fields of Saratoga, 

where he surrendered. The whole of the men were sent to Boston 

and other places south, there to languish in prison. 

Thus it came that the inhabitants in this section of the country 
came under the power of the rebels, and those who had adhered to 
the loyal side were mercilessly driven away at the point of the 
bayonet. The writer has heard too many accounts of the extreme 


SIR WILLIAM JOHNSON, 67 


cruelty practised at this time to doubt that such took place, or 
question the fiendish nature of the acts practised by the successful 
rebels against, not foes in arms, but the helpless. Many thus driven 
away (and these were the first refugees who entered Canada) suf- 
fered great hardships all through the winter. Most of the men 
entered the ranks subsequently, while not a few, from their know- 
ledge of the country, undertook the trying and venturesome 
engagement of spies. The families gathered around the forts upon 
the borders had to live upon the fare supplied by the commissariat 
of the army. A large number were collected at Mishish; and the 
story goes that a Frenchman, whose duty it was to deal out the 
supplies, did so with much of bad conduct and cruel treatment. 


SIR JOHN JOHNSON. 


Among the officers who served with General Burgoyne was 
Sir John Johnson, who had been the first: to suffer persecution, the 
first to become a refugee, and who became a principal pioneer in 
Upper Canada. 

“His father, Sir William Johnson, was a native of Ireland, of 
whom it was said, in 1755, that he had long resided upon the Mo- 
hawk river, in the western part of New York, where he had acquired 
a considerable estate, and was universally beloved, not only by the 
inhabitants but also by the neighboring Indians, whose language 
he had learned and whose affections he had gained, by his humanity 
and affability. This led to his appointment as agent for Indian 
affairs, on the part of Great Britain, and he was said to be ‘the 
soul of all their transactions with the savages.’”’ 

Of Sir William’s talents and shrewdness in dealing with the like- 
wise shrewd Indian, the following is found in Sabine: ‘Allen’ relates 
that on his receiving from England some finely-laced clothes, the Mo- 
hawk chief became possessed with the desire of equalling the baronet 
in the splendor of his apparel, and, with a demure face, pretended to 
have dreamed that Sir William had presented him with a suit of the 

decorated garments. As the solemn hint could not be mistaken or 
avoided, the Indian monarch was gratified, and went away, highly 
pleased with the success of his device. But alas for Hendrick’s 
shortsighted sagacity! In a few days Sir William, in turn, had a 
dream, to the effect that the chief had given him several thousand 
acres of land. ‘The land is yours,’ said Hendrick, ‘but now, Sir 
William, ‘I never dream with you again, you dream too hard for 
me,’ ” 


68 SIR JOHN JOHNSON, 


At the breaking out of the revolutionary war, Sir John, who had 
succeeded to his father’s title, appears, also, to have inherited his influ- 
ence with the Indians, and to have exerted that influence to the 
utmost in favor of the Royal cause. By this means he rendered 
himself particularly obnoxious to the continentals, as the Americans 
were then called. Accordingly, in 1776, Colonel Dayton, with part 
of his regiment, was sent to arrest him, and thus put it out of his 
power to do further mischief. Receiving timely notice of this from 
his tory friends at Albany, he hastily assembled a large number of 
his tenants and others, and made preparations for a retreat, which he 
successfully accomplished. 

“ Avoiding the route by Lake Champlain, from fear of falling 
into the hands of the enemy, who were supposed to be assembled in 
that direction, he struck deep into the woods, by way of the head 
waters of the Hudson, and descended the Raquette river, to its con- 
fluence with the St. Lawrence, and thence crossed over to Oanada, 
Their provision failed soon after they had left their homes. Weary 
and foot-sore, numbers of them sank by the way, and had to be left 
behind, but were shortly afterwards relieved by a party of Indians, 
who were sent from Caughnawaga in search of them. After nineteen 
days of hardship, which ‘have had few parallels in our history, they 
reached Montreal. So hasty was their flight, that the family papers 
were buried in the garden, and nothing taken with them but such 
articles as were of prime necessity.” Soon after his arrival at Mon- 
treal he was “commissioned a colonel, and raised two battalions of 
loyalists, who bore the designation of the Royal Greens. From the 
time of organizing this corps, he became one of the most active, and 
one of the bitterest foes that the whigs encountered during the con- 
test. So true is it, as was said by the wise man of Israel, that ‘a 
brother offended is harder to be won than a strong city, and their 
contentions are like the bars of a castle. Sir John was in. several 
regular and fairly conducted: battles. He invested Fort Stanwix in 
1777, and defeated the brave General Herkimer ; and in 1780 was 
defeated himself by General Van Rensselaer, at Fox’s Mills.” 

The result of his adherence to the Crown was, that his extensive 
family estates: upon the Mohawk were confiscated; but at the close of 
the war he received large grants of land in various parts of Canada, 
‘beside a considerable sum of money. He continued to be Superin- 
tendent, of Indian afairs, and resided in Montreal until his death, in 
1822. 


THE ROYAL REGIMENS. 69 


THE LOYAL COMBATANTS. 


The following are the principal corps and regiments of loyalists 
who took part in the war against the rebels, and who were mainly 
Americans: 

“The King’s Rangers; the Royal Fencible Americans; the 
Queen’s Rangers ; the New York Volunteers ; the King’s American 
regiment; the Prince of Wales’ American Volunteers; the Maryland 
Loyalists ; De Lancey’s Battalions ; the Second American regiment ; 
the King’s Rangers, Carolina; the South Carolina Royalists; the 
North Carolina Highland Regiment; the King’s American Dragoons ; 
the Loyal American Regiment; the American Legion; the New 
Jersey Volunteers; the British Legion; the Loyal Foresters ; the 
Orange Rangers: the Pennsylvania Loyalists; the Guides and Pion- 
eers; the North Carolina Volunteers; the Georgia Loyalists; the 
West Chester Volunteers, These corps were all commanded by colo- 
nels or lieutenant-colonels; and as De Lancey’s battalions and the 
New Jersey Volunteers consisted each of three battalions, there were 
twenty-eight. To these, the Loyal New Englanders, the Associated 
Loyalists and Wentworth’s Volunteers, remain to bo added, Still 
further, Colonel Archibald Hamilton, of New York, commanded at 
one period seventeen companies of loyal Militia,” 

Respecting the officers and more prominent men of the corps, 
who settled in Canada, we have succeeded in collecting the following 
account. 


THE QUEEN’S RANGERS. 


This corps acted a very conspicuous part during the war. It 
was raised by Major Robert Rogers, of New Hampshire, son of James 
Rogers. He had served during the French war, with distinction, as 
commander of Rogers’ Rangers, and was, “in 1776, appointed 
Governor of Michilimacinac. During the early part of the rebellion 
he was in the revolting states, probably acting as a spy, and was 
in correspondence with the rebel Congress, and with Washington him- 
self. He was imprisoned at New York, but was released on parole, 
which, it is said; he broke (like General Scott in 1812), and accepted 
_ the commission of colonel in’ the British army, and proceeded to raise 
the corps mentioned.” About 1777 “he went to England, and Simcoe 
succeeded him as commander of the Queen’s Kangers.” 

Sabine, speaking of John Brown Lawrence, says he was impris- 
oned in the Burlington gaol, New Jersey, and that ‘Lieut.-Colonel 
John G, Simcoe, commander of the Queen’s Rangers, was a fellow- 


70 THE FOREIGN LEGION, 


prisoner, and when exchanged said, at parting, ‘I shall never forget 
your kindness,’ He did not: and when appointed Lieutenant-Gover. 
nor of Upper Canada, he invited Mr, Lawrence to settle there,” and, 
through the Governor, he acquired a large tract of land. 

The Queen's Rangers were disbanded in 1802, having been asso- 
ciated with the events of the first government of Upper Canada, their 
colonel (Simcoe) having been the first Governor. A detachment of 
this regiment were stationed npon the banks of the Don, before there 
was a single white inhabitant where now stands Toronto. 


FERGUSON'S RANGERS. 


This corps formed a part of Burgoyne’s army at the time of sur. 
rendering, and, “ with other provincial prisoners, retired to Canada, 
by permission of Gates.” 


THR HESSIANS. 


The British Government, during the course of the war, procured 
some foreign troops from one of the German Principalities upon the 
Rhine, mostly from Hesse-Hamburg. This foreign legion was under 
the command of General Baron de Reidesel, of their own country. 
It would seem from the testimony of their descendants in Marysburgh, 
that the British Government employed the men from the Government 
of the principality, and that the men did not voluntarily enter the 
service, but were impressed. These Hessians were drilled before 
leaving their country. They were composed of infantry, artillery, 
and a rifle company, “Green Yongers.”. They were embarked for 
Canada, by way of Portsmouth, and reached Quebec in .time to 
join the British army, and meet the enemy at Stillwater. Conrad 
Bongard, of Marysburgh, informs us that his father was one of the 
company under General Reidesel. He was in the artillery, and 
accompanied Burgoyne in his eventful campaign; was at the battle 
of Tyconderoga; and, with the rest of the Hessian troops, was taken 
prisoner at Saratoga. They were taken down to Virginia, and there | 
retained as prisoners of war for nearly two years. Being released on 
parole, many of them, with their General, were conveyed back to 
Germany ; but some of them, having the alternative, preferred to 
remain in America, to share with the loyalists in grants of land. (See 
Marysburgh, where the Hessians settled), Conrad Bongard became 
the servant of Surveyor Holland, and was with him as he proceeded 
up the St.. Lawrence, to survey. Bongard married a widow Carr, 
whose husband had been in the 24th regiment of Royal Fusiliers, and 


THE IROQUOIS. 71 


had died while the prisoners were retained in Virginia. He eventually 
settled in the fifth township, where he died, January, 1840, aged 89. 
His wife, Susan, died February, 1846, aged 98. Both were members 
of the Lutheran church. Mrs. B. was a native of Philadelphia. 

The wife of the General, Baroness de Reidesel, has left an inter- 
esting record of the battles prior to Burgoyne’s surrender, 


CHAPTAR. VIII. 


Conrants.---Indian Names--The Five ‘Tribes~The Sixth---Confederation--- 
Government--- Subdivisions--- Origin--- Hendrick--- Death-- Brante--- Birth 
Education---Married---T caching--Christianity---Brant elected Chief---Com- 
missioned a British Captain---Visits England---Returns---Leads his warriors 
to battle---Efforts of Rebels to seduce Brant to their cause---Attempted 
treachery of the Rebel Herchimer---Border warfare--- Wyoming---Attempt to 
blacken the character of Brant---His noble conduct---Untruthful American 
History---The inhabitants of Wyoming---The Rebels first to blame---Cherry 
Valley--Van Schaick-—Bloody orders---T'errible conduct of the Rebels 
Helpiess Indian families—Further deeds of blood and rapine by the rebel 
Sullivan---A month of horrible work-~Attributes of cruelty more conspi- 
euous in the Rebels than in the Indians--The New Englander---Conduct 
toward the Indians---Inconsistent---The “down trodden "---The Mohawks--- 
Indian agriculture—Broken faith with the Indians-—-Noble conduct of 
Brant---After the war---His family---Death-~Miss Molley---Indian usage--- 
The character of the Mohawk---The six Indians as Canadians---Fidelity to 
the British--Receiving land—-Bay Quinté---Grand River---Settling---Captain 
Isaac, Captain John---At present---Mohawk Counsel, 


THE SIX NATIONS. 

This once powerful Confederacy styled themselves Kan-ye-a-ke ; 
also, they sometimes called themselves Aganuschioni or Agnanuschioni, 
which signifies united people. The French designated them Troquois, 
from a peculiar sound of their speech. The English knew them 
a8 the Five Nations, and Six Nations, more generally by the latter 
term.” The original five tribes that formed the Confederacy, 
were the Mohawks, . Oneidas, Cayugas, QOnondagas, and Senecas. 
Subsequently in 1712, the Tuscaroras camo from the south, North 
Carolina, and made the sixth nation: But according to some 
authority, there were six nations before the Tuscaroras joined them. 
However, we learn from several sources, that up to 1712, the Eng- 
lish, in speaking of them, referred to only five nations. The Oneidas 
Seem, at one time, to have been omitted, and the Aucguagas 
inserted in their stead. The oldest: members of the confederation 


72 ORIGIN OF THE SIX NATIONS. 


were the Mohawks, Onondagas, and Senecas. The union of those 
three tribes took place prior to the occupation of America by the 
Europeans. The time at which the confederation of the five 
nations. was formed is uncertain, but it is supposed to have been in 
the early part of the sixteenth century. The league binding 
them together was rather of a democratic nature. 

Each tribe was represented in the great council of the nation 
by one principal sachem, with a number of associates. 

They were always deliberate in their councils, considerate in 
their decisions, never infringing upon the rights of a minority, 
and dignified in their utterances. They were noted, not only as 
warriors, but as well for their agriculture, their laws, and their 
oratorical ability. ‘ 

Each tribe was subdivided into classes, and each of these had a 
device or “totem,” namely, the tortoise, the bear, the wolf, the 
beaver, the deer, the falcon, the plover, and the crane. 


They were for hundreds of years the terror of the various 
Indian tribes peopling North America, and most of the time could 
at will, roam the wide expanse between the Hudson Bay and the 
Carolinas. Other tribes, too weak to oppose them, were from time 
to time completely exterminated. Of these was the Erie tribe, 
which had enti-ely disappeared by the year 1653. Of those 
who stubbornly resisted the Six Nations, were the Hurons, the 
Adirondacks, of the north, the Delawares, the Cherokees, and the 
Mohicans. 

Smith, an historian of New York, says that in 1756 “Our Indians 
universally concur in the claim of all the lands not sold to the 
English, from the mouth of Sorel River, on the south side of Lakes 
Erie and Ontario, on both sides of the Ohio, till it falls into the 
Mississippi; and on the north side of those lakes, that whole 
territory between the Outawais River, and the Lake Huron, and 
even beyond the straits between that and Lake Hrio.” 

‘‘When the Dutch began the settlement of New York, afl the 
Indians on Long Island, and the northern shore of the Sound, on the 
banks of the Connecticut, Hudson, Delaware, and Susquehannah 
rivers, were in subjection to the Five Nations,” andin 1756, “a little 
tribe, settled at the Sugar-loaf Mountain, in Orange County, made 
a yearly payment of about £20:to the Mohawks.” 

Among the traditions of this people is: one that they hada 
supernatural origin from the heart of a mountain, that they then 
migfated to the west, where they lived for a time by the sea shore. 


THAYENDINAGBA. 73 


Then, in time returned to the country of the lakes. A country 
now passed into the hands of the white man, who paid no just 
price. But the names of many places yet indicate the history of 
the ancient owners of the soil. 


Among the Mohawks, in the beginning of the eighteenth 
century, was a chief known as Old King Hendrick, or Soi-euga-rah- 
ta, renowned for eloquence, bravery, and integrity. He was 
intimate with Sir William Johnson, and it was between them 
that the amusing contention of dreams occurred, that has been 
narrated. 

In 1755, a battle was fought at Lake Georgo, between the 
French, under Baron Dieskau, and the English, under Johnson, 
resulting in the defeat of the French. The French and English 
were supported by their respective allies. At this engagement Old 
King Hendrick, then seventy years old, but still full of energy and 
courage, was killed, Strangely enough it was at this battle that 
Brant, then only thirteen yéars “ld, first took part with his tribe 
in the contest. The mantle of Soieigarahta fell upon the youthful 
Thayendinagea. 


Thayendinagea, or Joseph Brant, wes born upon the banks of 
the Ohio, in the year 1742, while his tribe was on a visit to that 
region. According to Stone, his biographer, he was the son of 
“Tehowaghwengaraghkwin a full-blooded Mohawk, of the Wolf 
tribe.” 


After the battle at Lake George, Brant continued with his 
people under Johnson till the close of that bloody war. At its 
close, about 1760, Brant, with several other young Indians, was 
placed by Johnson at Moor School, Lebanon, Connecticut. After 
acquiring some knowledge of the rudiments of literature, he left 
the school to engage in active warfare with the Pontiacs and 
Ottawas. “In 1765, we find him married and settled in his own 
house at the Mohawk Valley. It issaid he was not married, except 
in the Indian mode, uniil the winter of 1779, when at, Niagara, 
seeing a Miss Moore, acaptive, married, he was also thus married by 
Colonel John Butler,to a half-breedjthe daughter of Colonel Croghan, 
by an Indian woman. Here hoe spent a quiet and peaceful life 
for some years, acting as interpreter in negotiations between his 
people and the whites, and lending his: aid to the'efforts of the 
missionaries: who were engaged in the apie of nade tron and 
converting the Indians. 


74 GENERAL HERKIMER. 


“Those who visited his house, spoke in high terms of his 
kindness and hospitality.” Sir William Johnson died in 1774, and 
was succeeded by his son-in-law, Colonel George Johnson, as 
Indian agent, who appointed Brant his Secretary. The same year 
Johnson had to flee from.the Mohawk, westward, to escape being 
captured by a band of rebels. He was accompanied by Brant and 
the principal warriors of the tribe. The rebels vainly tried to win 
the Indians to their side; but excepting a few Senecas, they pre- 
ferred their long tried friends. The regular successor of Old King 
Hendrick, was “little Abraham.” It is said he was well disposed to 
the Americans, probably through jealousy of Brant. Atall events, 
Brant, by universal consent became the principal chief. He pro- 
ceeded with the other chiefs, anc a large body of Indian warriors 
to Montreal, where he was commissioned as a captain in the British 
army. ‘In the fall of 1775, he sailed for England to hold personal 
conference with the officers of government. He was an object of 
much curiosity at London, and attracted the attention of persons 
of high rank and great celebrity.” Brant returned to Ame:ica ia 
the spring following, landed near New York, and made his way 
through his enemy’s country to Canada. He placed himself at the 
head of his warriors, and led them on to many a victory. The 
first cf which was at the battle of “ the Cedars.” 

But the rebels did not cease endeavoring to seduce Brant to 
their cause. In June, 1777, General Herkimer of the rebel militia 
approached Brant’s headquarters with a large force, ostensibly to 
. treat on terms of equality. Brant had reason to suspect treachery, 
and consequently would not, for some time, meet Herkimer. 
After a week, however, he arranged to see General Herkimer, but 
every precaution was taken against treachery, and it appears that 
not without cause. Brant and Herkimer were old, and had been 
intimate friends: Brant took with him a guard of about forty war- 
riors. it would seem that Herkimer’s intention was to try and 
persuade Brant to come over to the rebels, and failing in this to 
have Brant assassinated as he was retiring. Says:an American 
writer, Brownell, ‘We are sorry to record an instance of such 
unpardonable treachery as Herkimer is said to have planned at 
this juncture. One of his men, Joseph Waggoner, affirmed that 
the General privately’ exhorted: him to: arrange matters so that 
Brant and his three principal associates*might be assassinated.” 
Well does it: become the Americans to talk about savage barbarity. 
Brant thwarted the intentions of his old friend by keeping his forty 


WYOMING. 75 


warriors within call. During all of the repeated attempts to get 
the Mohawks they never swerved, but reminded the rebels of their 
old treaties with England, and the ill-treatment their people had 
sustained at the hands of the colonists. 

The head-quarters of Brant was at Oghkwaga, Owego, upon 
the Susquehanna. During the summer of 1777 while Burgoyne was 
advancing, the Mohawks under Brant rendered important service. 
In the attempt to capture Fort Stanwix, they took a prominent part. 
In the summer of 1778 the Indians, with Butler’s Rangers were 
engaged principally in border warfare. It was during this season 
that the affair at Wyoming took place, which event has been so 
extravagantly made use of to blacken the character of the Indians 
and vilify the “tories.” That Brant was not inhuman, but that he 
was noble, let recent American writers testify. Brownell says : 
“many an instance is recorded of his interference, even in the heat of 
conflict, to stay the hand uplifted against the feeble and helpless.” 

It was in the latter part of June that a descent was planned upon 
the settlements of Wyoming. Of this event, again we will let 
Brownell speak :—‘‘It has been a commonly received opinion that 
Brant was the Chief under whom the Indian portion of the army 
was mustered, but it is now believed that he had as little share in 
this campaign as in many other scefies of blood long coupled with 
his name. There was no proof that he was present at any of the 
scenes that we are about to relate.”’ 

‘‘No portion of the whole history of the revolution has been so 
distorted in the narration as that connected with the laying waste of 
the valley of Wyoming. No two accounts seem ‘o agree, and histo- 
rians have striven to out-do each other in the violence of their expres- 
sions of indignation, at cruelties and horrors which existed only in 
their imaginations, or which came to them embellished with all 
the exageration incident to reports arising amid scenes of excite- 
ment and bloodshed. 

Wyoming had, for many years, been the scene of the bitterest 
hostility between the settlers under the Connecticut grant, and 
those from Pennsylvania. Although these warlike operations were 
upon a small scale, they were conducted with great vindictiveness 
and tréachery, Blood was frequently shed, and as either party 
obtained the ascendency, small favor was shown to their opponents, 
who were generally driven. from heir omes in hopeless destitu- 
tion. We cannot go into a history of these early transactions, and 
only mention them as explanatory of th: feelings of savage 


76 ENGAGEMENT AT CHERRY VALLEY. 


animosity which were exhibited between neighbors, and even mem- 
bers of the same family, who had espoused opposite interests in the 
revolutionary contest.’ Such, be it noted, was the character of the 
inhabitants of Wyoming valley, who have been so long held up as 
innocent victims of Indian barbarity, By the above, we learn that 
prior to this, there had been contentions between the loyalists and 
rebels. The party who entered Wyoming to attack the Fort, were 
under Colonel John Butler, and was composed of some 300 
British regulars and refugees, and 500 Indians. Now, it 
would seem that the depredation which was committed after Colo- 
nel Zebulon Butler, the rebel leader, had been defeat: ', and the 
Fort had capitulated, was to a great extent due to retaliatory steps 
taken by the loyalists who :reviously had been forced away, and 
had seen their homes committed to the flames. Such was the bor. 
der warfare of those days. It was not Indian savagery, it was a 
species of fighting introduced by the “Sons of Liberty.” And if 
we condemn such mode of fighting, let our condemnation rest first, 
and mainly upon those who initiated it. Not uyfon the Indians, for 
they were led by white men—not upon Brant, for he was not there 
—not so much npon the loyalists, for they had been driven away 
from their homes ; but let it be upon those who introduced it. 

The rebels were not slow to seek retribution for their losses at 
Wyoming. Aided by a party of Oneidas who lent themselves to 
the rebels, “Colonel Wm, Butler with a Pennsylvania regiment, 
entered the towns of Unadilla and Oghkwaga, and burned and 
destroyed the buildings, together with large stores of provisions 
intended for winter use.” In turn, Walter Butler led a party of 
700, a large number being Indians under Brant, to attack a fort at 
Cherry Valley which was “garrisoned by troops under Colonel 
Ichabod Alden.” It will be seen that the Indians and loyalists 
did not enter an unprotected place to burn and destroy. They 
atcacked a garrison of troops. But the Indians exasperated by the 
cruel procedure at Oghkwaga, became ungovernable, and about fifty 
men, women and children fell by the tomahawk, This was the 
retaliation which the Indian had been taught to regard as justifia- 
ble for the wrongs which had been inflicted upon his dwn tribe-- 
his little ones; yet be it remembered, and later American writers 
admit it, that the. commanders, Butler and Brant, did all they could 
to restrain the terrible doings oft the exasperated men. “Specific 
instances are reported in which the Mohawk Chief eer and 
successfully, to avert the murderous tomahawk.” 


THE REBEL SULLIVAN. q7 


And now begins the bloody revenge which the rebels deter- 
mined to inflict upon the Indians, without respect to tribes, In 
April, 1779, Colonel Van Schaick was despatched with a sufficient 
force for the purpose, with instructions “to lay waste the whole of 
their towns, to destroy all their cattle and property.” ‘The 
Colonel obeyed his orders to the letter, and left nothing but black- 
ened ruins behind him.” It was merely amarch of destruction, for 
the Indians were not there to oppose their steps. The villages 
and property that were destroyed belonged to the Onondagas, 
although they had not taken a decided stand with the loyalist 
party. It was enough that they were Indians, and would not join 
the rebels. But this was merely a prelude to what was preparing, 
in pursuance of a resolution of the rebel congress. The infamous 
duty of ccmmanding this army of destruction, town destroyers the 
Indians called them, was entrusted to General Sullivan, whose 
nature was adequate to the requirements of the command. 

On the 22nd gAugust, 1779, five thousand men were concen- 
trated at Tioga, upon the Susquehanna, The men were prepared 
for their uncivilized duty by promises of the territory over which 
they were about to sow blood and fire. The Indians had no ade- 
quate force to oppose their march westward over the Six Nations 
territory. Brant with his warriors, with the Butlers and Johnsons 
made a gallant resistance upon the banks of the Chemung, near 
the present town of Elmira. But, after suffering considerable loss, 
the vastly superior force compelled them to flee, and there 
remained nothing to arrest the devastating rebel army, and during 
the whole month of September they continued the work of des- 
poliation, 

It has been the custom of almost.all American historians to 
give the Indians attributes of the most debasing character. At 
peace, unworthy the advantages of civilization; at war, treacherous 
and ferociously cruel. For this persistent and ungenerous proce- 
dure it is impossible to conceive any cause, unless to supply an 
excuse for the steady course of double-dealing the Americans have 
pursued toward the original owners of the soil, and proyide,a cov- 
ering for the oft-repeated treachery practised toward the credulous 
Indian by the over-reaching new Englander. To the Mohawk 
Nation particularly, since they proved true allies of the British, 
have American writers found it agreeable to bestow a character 
noted for blood and rapine. Nothing can be more untrue than the 

character thus gratuitously portrayed, nothing more at variance 


78 CONDUCT TOWARD THE INDIANS. 


with the essential nature of the Indian, when free from Kuropean 
intrigues, and the cursed fire-water. The aboriginal races of 
North America are not by nature, blood-thirsty above Kuropeans. 
That they are honest, just and true, capable of distinguishing 
between right and wrong, with a due appreciation of well-kept 
faith, is well attested by the conduct which has ever been observed 
by them toward, not alone the Pennsylvanians, but every man 
found to be a quaker. No instance can be found recorded through. 
out the long bloody wars of the Indians, where a hair of the head 
of a single man, woman or child of that denomination was injured 
by the Indian; and thus because the upright Penn never defrauded 
them. The Americans, while British colonists, with the exception 
alluded to, made themselves obnoxious to almost all Indian tribes. 
They never secured that hearty and faithful alliance that the 
French did. There seemed to be something in the air, especially 
of the New England States, which in a few generations blinded 
the eye, by which the golden rule is to be obserwed. 

The. Americans, who have ever set themselves up as the cham- 
pions, par excellence, of liberty, to whom the “down-trodden of the 
old world” could look for sympathy, if not direct support, have 
signally failed to observe those lofty principles at home toward 
the natives of the soil, while they continued for eighty years to 
keep in chains the sable sons of Africa. They have found it con- 
venient and plausible to prate about the political “tyranny of 
European despots ;” but no nation of northern Europe has shown 
such disregard for the rights of their people as the United States 
have exhibited toward the original owners of the soil. Avarice has 
quite outgrown every principle of liberty that germinated ere 
they came to America. The frontier men, the land-jobber, the 
New England merchant, as well as the Southern Planter, have 
alike ignored true liberty in defrauding the Indian, in sending out 
slavers, and in cruel treatment of the slave. Then can we wonder 
that the noble-minded Indian, raturally true to his faith, should, 
when cheated, wronged,—cruelly wronged, with the ferocity 
natural to his race, visit the faithless with terrible retribution ? 

The unbiassed records of the past, speak in tones that cannot 
be hushed, of the more noble conduct of the natives, than of those 
who have sought to exterminate them. The Mohawks, although 
brave warriors, fought not for the mere love of it. They even at 
times strove to mediate between the French and New Englanders. 

To the Mohawks, the American writer has especially bestowed 


THE TOWN DESTROYERS. 79 


a name bloody and ignoble, And all because they listened not to 
their wily attempts to seduce them to join the rebels, but pre- 
ferred to ally themselves with the British. No doubt the Indian 
had long before discriminated between the rule of British officers, 
and the selfish policy of local governments. And hence, we find, in 
every scrap of paper relating to the Mohawks, unfounded accounts 
of savage doings. But taking, as true, the darkest pages written 
by the Americans against the Six Nations, they present no parallel 
to the deeds of brutal vengeance enacted by the American army 
under Sullivan, when he travexsed the fruitful country, so long the 
home of the Iroquois. Says an American writer; “ When the army 
reached the Genesee Valley, all were surprised at the cultivation 
exhibited, by wide fields of corn, gardens well stacked, their cattle, 
houses, and other buildings, showing good design, with mechanical . 
skill, and every kind of vegetable that could be conceived. Beau- 
tiful as was the scene in the eyes of the army, a few days changed 
it to utter desolation ; neither house, nor garden, grain, fruit tree, 
‘or vegetable, was left unscathed.” 

Says Stone: “Forty Indian towns were destroyed. Corn 
gathered and ungathered, to the amount of 160,000 bushels, shared 
the same fate ; their fruit trees were cut down; and tho Indians 
were hunted like wild beasts, till neither house, nor fruit tree, nor 
field of corn, nor inhabitant, remained in the whole country.” 
And the poor Indian women, and children, and old men, were thus 
left at the approaching winter to seek support at the British 
garrisons. Truly the rebels of 76 were brave and civilized ! 

Thirteen years after, one of the chiefs said to Washington, 
“Even to this day, when the name of the town-destroyer is heard, 
our women look behind them and turn pale, and our children cling 
close to the necks of their mother; our sachems and our warriors 
are men, who cannot be afraid, but their hearts are grieved with 
‘the fears of our women and children.” Thus the brave Sullivan, 
with his thousand rebels, made war against old men, women and 
children, who were living in their rightful homes. This was 
fighting for liberty ! 

The blood of: the Indian, as well as the slave, has risen up to 
reproach the American, and it required much of fresh blood to 
wash away the stains remaining from their deeds of cruelty and 
rapine, inflicted during their revolutionary war, under the name of 
liberty. The soldiers of Sullivan were stimulated in their evil 
work by promises of the land they were sent to despoil; and the 


30 INDIAN OIVILIZATION, 


close of the war saw them return to claim their promises, while the 
rightful owner was driven away. <A certain portion of the Six 
Nations having received pledges from the United Strces Govern- 
ment for their welfare, remained, to become subjects of the new 
nation. But excepting Washington himself, and General Schuyler, 
not one heeded their promises made to the Indian. The most 
unjust proceedings were begun and ruthlessly carried on by indi- 
viduals, by companies, by legislators, by speculators, to steal every 
inch of land that belonged by all that is right, to the Senecas. 
How unlike the benignant and faithful conduct of the British 
Government in Canada. 

Brant continued during the war to harass the enemy in every 
possible way, and in the following year, August, planned a terrible, 
but just retaliation for the work of Sullivan’s horde. It was now 
the turn of the rebels to have their houses, provisions and crops, 
despoiled. But all the while “no barbarities wore permitted upon 
the persons of defenceless women and children, but a large number 
of them were borne away into captivity.” Again, in October,’ 
Johnson and Brant, with Corn Planter, a distinguished Seneca 
chief, invaded the Mohawk Valley. Inthis foray, the same conduct 
was observed toward women and children. On one occasion, 
Brant sent an Indian runner with an infant, that had been uninten- 
tionally carried from its mother with some captives, to restore it. 
Still, again the following year, the Indians under Brant, and 
the Royalists under Major Ross, were found over-running. their 
old homes along the Mohawk and Schoharie. On this their last 
expedition, they were met by the rebelsin force under Colonel 
Willet, with some Oneida warriors, and defeated them. Colonel 
Walter N. Butler, whom the rebels have so often tried to malign, 
was shot and scalped by an Oneida Indian, under the command of 
the rebel Willet. 

We learn by the foregoing that the Iroquois were not only brave 
as warriors, but they had attained to.a much higher position in 
the scale of being then other tribes inhabiting America. They 
were not ignorant of agriculture, nor indifferent to the. blessings 
derived therefrom. The rich uplands of the country lying to the 
north of the Alloghanies, were made to contribute to. their wants; 2s 
did the:denizen of the forest. They are equally at home, whether 
upon the war path, ‘the trail of the deer, or in the tilling of land. 
The plow of the Anglo-Saxon has not in seventy years completely 
effaced the evidences of their agricultural skill. And not less were 


BRANT’S DRATH. 81 


their sachems noted for wisdom in council, and for eloquence Not 
only corn, but beans and other cereals were cultivated, particularly 
by the Six Nations. Fruits and edibles, introduod by the Euro- 
peans, were propagated by the natives, and when the rebol 
Sullivan, in accordance with orders from Washington, swept over 
their country, large orchards of excellent fruit, as well as fields of 
grain, were met with and ruthlessly destroyed, as were the 
women and children, with their peaceful homes. 

According to Rochefoucault, Brant’s manners were half 
European ; he was accompanied by two negro servants, and 
was, “in appearance, like an Englishman.” Brant visited England 
in December 1785, and was treated with great consideration, 

After the close of the war, Brant settled at Wellington Square, 
upon land conferred by the Crown, where he lived after the English 
mode. He died here 24th November, 1807. His wife. who never 
took to vivilized life, after her husband's death, removed to the 
Grand River, and lived in her wigwam. Some of her children 
remained in the “ commodious dwelling,” and others accompanied 
her to the life of the wigwam. * According to Weld, Brant had at 
one time thirty or forty negro slaves, which he keptin the greatest 
subjection, He also says that Brant’s half pay as a captain, and 
his presents yearly received, amounted to £500. 

His last days were made unhappy by a debased son, who, 
after threatening his father’s life, was at last killed by him, in self 
defence, by a short sword which Brant wore at his side, Respecting 
anothor of his sons, the Kingston Herald, September 5th, 1832, says : 


“It is with unfeigned sorrow that we announce the death of CapPTain 
Joun Brant, Chief of the Six Nations Indians. He died of Cholera, at Brant- 
ford, on the 27th ult., after an illness of only six hours, Mr. Brant was the son 
of the celebrated Indian Chief, whose memory was unjustly assailed by Campbell 
the Poet, and for the vindication of which the subject of this notice some years 
4go purposely visited England. Possessing the education, feelings, and manners 
ofa gentleman, he was beloved by all who had the pleasure of his acquaintance, 
and his death cannot fail to be deeply and very generally regretted.” 


We have spoken of the intimacy that existed between the 
Mohawks and Sir William Johnson, the Colonial Agent of England. 
This, be it remembered, was more than a hundred years ago, and 
great changes have taken place in the opinion of many with 
regard to certain irregularities of society. We cannot excuse 
the conduct of Sir William, when he had lost his European wife, in 
taking the sister of Brant, Miss Molly, without the form of matri- 
monial alliance; but we must concede: every allowance for the 
times in which he lived. But while grave doubt may rest upon 

6 


82 THE LOYAL MOHAWKS. 


the moral principle displayed by him, we see no just reason to 
reflect in any way upon the Indian female, Miss Molly took up 
her abode with Sir William, and lived with him as a faithful spouse 
until he died. However, this must not be regarded as indicating 
depravity on the part of the simple-minded native. It must be 
remombered that the Indian's mode of marrying consists of but 
little more than the young squaw leaving the father’s wigwam, 
and reparing to that of her future husband, and there is no reason 
to doubt that Miss Molly was ever other than a virtuous woman. 
And this belief is corroborated by the fact that four daughters, the 
issue of this alliance, were most respectably married, 

Of the Six Nations, this tribe always stood foremost as brave 
and uncompromising adherents to the British Government, not- 
withstanding the utmost endeavors of the rebels to win them to 
their side. It becomes, consequently a duty, and a pleasing duty 
to refer more particularly to this race, a remnant of which yet 
lives upon the shore of the bay. Among the Mohawks are, how- 
evor, remnants of some of the other tribes. 

The tribe is so-called, aftér the river, upon whose banks they 
so long lived. They did not formerly acknowledge the title, but 
called themselves by a name which interpreted, means “just such 
a people as we ought to be.” This name is not known, unless it 
may be Agniers, 4 name sometimes applied by the French, 

This tribe was the oldest and most important of the Six 
Nations, and supplied the bravest warriors, and one of its chiefs 
was usually in command of the united warriors of all the tribes. 

It must not be forgotten that the Mohawks, who came to 
Canada, and other tribes of the Six Nations, were to all intents, 
Uni'-d Empire Loyalists. At the close of thé struggle, we have 
seen elsewhere, that the commissioners at Paris, in their unseemly 
haste to contract terms of peace, forgot how much was due to the 
loyalists of America, and urged no special terms to ameliorate 
the condition of the many who had fought and lost all for the 
maintenance of British power. Likewise did they forget the 
aboriginal natives who had equally suffered. The fact that these 
Indians were not even referred to, gave Brant.a just cause of com: 
plaint, which he duly set forth in a memorial to the Imperisl 
Government. But, as the British Government and nation subse- 
quently strove to relieve the suffering condition of the refugee, 
so did they afford to the loyal sons of the forest. every possible 
facility to make themselves comfortable. Indeed, the British 


LAND GRANTS TO MOHAWKS. 83 


officers in command, at the first, gave a pledge that all that they 
lost should be restored. The promise thus given by Sir Guy 
Carleton, was ratified by his successor, General Haldimand, in 
1779, Captain General and Commander-in-Chief. in Canada, and 
confirmed by Patent, under the Great Seal, January 14, 1793, 
issued by Governor Simcoe. 


At the close of the war, a portion of the Mohawks were 
temporarily residing on the American side of N iagara River, in the 
vicinity of the old landing place above the Fort. The Senecas, who 
seem to have been at this time more closely allied than other tribes 
to the Mohawks, offered to them a tract of land within the territory 
of thé United States. But the Mohawks would not live in the United 
States. They declared they would “sink or swim with England.” 


Brant proceeded to Montreal to confer with Sir John 
Johnson, General Superintendent of Indian affairs. “The tract 
upon which the chief had fixed his attention, was situated upon the 
Bay de Quinté,” General Haldimand, in accordance with this 
wish, purchased a tract of land upon the bay from the Mississaugas, 
and conveyed it to the Mohawks. Subsequently, when Brant 
returned to Niagara, the Senecas expressed their desire that their 
old and intimate friends, the Mohawks, should live nearer to them 
than upon the Bay de Quinté. Brant convened a council of the 
tribe to consider the matter, the resu.i was, that he went a second 
time to Quebec to solicit a tract of land less remote from the 
Senecas. Haldimand granted this request, and the land, six miles 
square, upon the Grand River, was accordingly purchased from the 
Mississaugas, and given to them, forty miles off from the Senecas. 
The above facts are taken from Brant’s MS. and History. We may 
infer from this fact, that the party who did come to the bay under 
Captain John, felt less attachment to the Senecas than the other 
portion of the tribe. The quantity of land on the bay originally 
granted was 92,700 acres; but a portion has been surrendered. 


In the early part of the rebellion, the Mohawk families fled 
from their valley with precipitation. They mostly went to Lachine, 
where they remained three years. They then ascended the river 
in their canoes, and probably stayed a winter at Cataraqui, the 
winter of 1783-4, The whole tribe was under Brant. Second in 
command was Captain John, a cousin of Brant, and his senior in 
years, 


In the spring, a portion of the tribe entered the Bay Quinté, 


a 


4 MOHAWKS UPON BAY QUINTE, 


and passed up to the present township of Tyendinaga, The majority, 
led by Brant, passed up along the south shore of Lake Ontario to 
Niagara. 

THE MOHAWKS AS CANADIANS. 

Descendants of the bravest of all the brave Indian warriors of 
America, we find them peaceable and in most respectsimbibing the 
spirit of the day. Ever since the party settled on the bay, 
they have manifested no turbulent spirit, none of those wild 
attributes natural to the wild-woods Indian, toward their white 
neighbors. Among themselves there has been one occasion of 
disturbance. This arose from the quarrelsome nature of one 
Captain Isaac Hill. This Chief, with his people, formed a part of 
Brant’s company that settled on the Grand River. After a few 
years, having disagreed with his nation, and become exceedingly 
disagreeable from his officious and selfish conduct, he removed to 
the bay, and united himself with Captain John’s party, which 
received him. But he failed to live peaceably with them. 
Eventually the disagreement resulted in a serious hostile 
engagement between the two branches, who fought with tomahawks 
and knives. But one person was killed, a chief of Capain John’s 
party, Powles Claus, who was stabbed in the abdomen. But 
subsequently Captain Isaac Hill became a worthy inhabitant. His 
house still standing, then considered large, was frequently open to 
the more festive, across the Bay in Sophiasburgh. 

Out of the six hundred Indians, now living upon the Reserve, 
there is only one with pure Indian blood. His name is David 
Smart. It has been elsewhere stated, that the custom pre- 
vailed among the Mohawk nation, to maintain the number of the 
tribe, by taking captive a sufficient number to fill the vacancies 
caused by death of their people. The result was, that these 
captives marrying with Indians,they gradually underwent a change, 
and the original appearance of the Mohawk has lost its character- 
istic features. The circumstances of the Indians during the 
revolutionary war, and subsequently in settling in Canada, led to 
frequent unions between the white men of different nationalities 
and the Indian women. Therefore, at the present day there 
remains but little more than a trace of the primal Indian who 
lorded it, a hundred years ago, over no inconsiderable portion of the 
North American Continent. 

“When visiting the Indians, on our way, we met somo eight or 
ten sleighs laden with them, returning from a funeral. We were 


INDIVIDUAL COMBATANTS, 85 


much struck with the “appearance of solid, farmer-like comfort 
which their horses and conveyances exhibited, as well as they 
themselves did in their half Canadian dress, 

While drunkenness has prevailed among the older Indians, it 
is pleasing to know that the younger ones are far more regular in 
their habits. For this, much credit is due to the Christian over- 
sight of their former and present pastors. They have 1800 acres of 
land. They number 630, and are increasing yearly, 

The seal of the Mohawk Counsel may be seen with the Rev. 
Mr. Anderson. Tho armorial bearings consist of the wolf, the 
bear and the turtle. These animals, in the order here given, 
indicate, not tribes, nor families exactly, but rank. The wolf ig 
the highest class, the bear next in rank, and the turtle the lowest 
grade, 


CHAPTER IX. 


Contents Fe endividuals—Anderson—Bethune—Burwell—Butler—Canlift—Claus 
—Coffin—Doune—Jarvi s—Jones—MeDonald—McGill—McGilles—Merrit-— 
Munday—Peters— Robinson—Singleton— Ross—McNab—Allen— Allison— 
Ashley —Bell — Burritt —Casey—Carscallion— Church—Clark—Crawford— 
Dame—Daly—Diamond. 


INDIVIDUAL COMBATANTS, 


The immediately following notices of the combatants who settled 
in Upper Canada are extracted from Sabine. 


“At the beginning of the revolution, Samuel Anderson, of New 
York, went to Canada. He soon entered the service of the Crown, 
and was a captain under Sir John J. ohnson. In 1783 he settled near 
Cornwall, in Upper Canada, and received half-pay. He held several 
civil offices : those of Magistrate, J udge of a district court, and asso- 
ciate Justice of the Court of King’s Bench, were among them. He 
continued to reside upon his estate near Cornwall, in Upper Canada, 
until his decease in 1836, at the age of one hundred and one. Hig 
property in New York was abandoned and lost.” 

“Joseph Anderson, lieutenant in the King’s regiment, New York. 
At the peace he retired to Canada. He died near Cornwall, Canada 
West, in 1858, aged ninety. He drew half pay for a period of about 
seventy years. One of the last survivors of the United Empire 
Loyalists.” 


86 JOHN BUTLER. 


“John Bethune, of North Carolina, chaplain in the Loyal Militia. 
Taken prisoner in the battle at Cross Creek in 1776. Confined in 
Halifax gaol, but ordered finally to Philadelphia. After his release, 
his continued loyalty reduced him to great distress. He was appointed 
chaplain to the 84thfregiment, and restored to comfort. At the peace 
he settled in Upper Canada, and died at Williamstown in that colony» 
in 1815, in his sixty-fifth year.” 


“ James Burwell, of New Jersey, born at Rockaway, January 18, 
1754. Our loyalist enlisted in his Majesty’s service in the year 1776, 
at the age of twenty-two, and served seven years, and was present at 
the battle of Yorktown, when Lord Cornwallis surrendered, and was 
there slightly wounded.” 


«“ Came to Upper Canada in the year 1796, too late to obtain the 
_ King’s bounty of family land, but was placed on the United Empire 
list, and received two hundred acres for himself and each of his child- 
ren. He removed to the Talbot settlement in the year 1810. He 
died in the County of Elgin, Canada, July, 1853, aged ninety-nine 
years and five months.” 

“John Butler, of Tyron, now Montgomery county, New York. 
Before the war, Colonel Butler was in close official connection with 
Sir William, Sir John, and Colonel Guy Johnson, and followed their 
political fortunes. At the breaking out of hostilities he commanded 
a regiment of New York Militia, and entered at once into the mili- 
tary service of the Crown. During the war his wife was taken 
prisoner, and exchanr,ed for the wife of the whig colonel, Campbell. 
Colonel John Butler was richly rewarded for his services. Succeeding 
(in part) to the agency of Indian affairs, long held by the Johnsons, 
he enjoyed, about the year 1796, a salary of £500 stg. per annum, 
and a pension, as a military officer, of £200 more. Previously, he 
had received a grant of 500 acres of land, and a similar provision for 
his children. His home, after the war, was in Upper Canada. He 
was attainted during the contest, and his property confiscated. He 
lived, before the revolution, in the present town of Mohawk.” 

«Joseph Canliff, in 1781 a lieutenant in the first battalion New 
Jersey Volunteers.” This person is probably of the same lineage as 
the writer of this work, great confusion often existing with regard to 
the spelling of names in thé early days of America. 

“Daniel Claus. He married a daughter of Sir William Johnson, 
and served for a considerable time in the Indian Department of 
Canada, under his brother-in-law, Colonel Guy J ohnson.”’ 


COFFIN—DOANE. 87 


“William Claus, Deputy Superintendent General of Indian affairs, 
was his son.” 

Coffin—There were several of this name who took part in the 
war against the rebellion. Of these, the following are connected 
with Canadian history : 

“Sir Thomas Aston Coffin, baronet, of Boston, son of William 
Coffin. He graduated at Harvard University in 1772. At one period 
of the rebellion he was private secretary to Sir Guy Carleton. In 
1804 he was Secretary and Comptroller of Lower Canada.” After- 
wards Commissary General in the British army. 

“Nathaniel Coffin, of Boston. After the revolution he settled in 
Upper Canada.” Served in the war of 1812. “Fora number of 
years was Adjutant-General of the Militia of Upper Canada. Died at 
Toronto in 1846, aged 80.” 

“ John Coffin: was Assistant Commissary General in the British 
army, and died at Quebec in 1837, aged 78.” 

“ Doane, of Bucks County, Pennsylvania. Of this family there 
were five brothers, namely: Moses, Joseph, Israel, Abraham, Mahlon. 
They were men of fine figures and address, elegant horsemen, great 
runners and leapers, and excellent at stratagems and escapes. Their 
father was respectable, and possessed a good estate, The sons them- 
selves, prior to the war, were men of reputation, and proposed to 
remain neutral: but, harassed personally, their property sold by the 
whigs because they would not submit to the exactions of the time, 
the above-mentioned determined. to wage a predatory warfare upon 
their persecutors, and to live in the open air, as they best could do. 
This plan they executed, to the terror of the country around, acting 
a8 spies to the royal army, and robbing and plundering continually ; 
yet they spared the weak, the poor and the peaceful, They aimed at 
public property and at public men. Generally, their expeditions were 
on horseback. Sometimes the five went together, at others separately, 
with accomplices. Whoever of them was apprehended broke jail . 
wk. aver ~f them was assailed escaped. In a word, such was their 
cours’, iat . ward of £300 was offered for the head of each. 

“\ Jun 2\ 2y; three were slain. Moses, after a desperate fight, was 
shot by his cantor ; and Abraham and Mahlon were hung at. Phila- 
delphia, : 

“Joseph, before the revolution, taught school. During the war, 
While on a marauding expedition, he was shot through the cheeks, 
fell from his horse, and was taken prisoner. He was committed to 
jail to await his trial, but escaped to New J ersey. A reward of $800 


88 JARVIS—JONES—M’ DONALD. 


was offered for his apprehension, but without success. He resumed 
his former employment in New Jersey, and lived there, under an 
assumed name, nearly a year, but finally fled to Canada. Several 
years after the peace he returned to Pennsylvania, ‘a poor, degraded, 
broken-down old man,’ to claim a legacy of about £40, which he was 
allowed to recover, and to depart. In his youth he was distinguished 
for great physical activity.” 

The only separate mention of Israel is, that “in February, 1783, 
he was in jail; that he appealed to the Council of Pennsylvania to be 
released, on account of his own sufferings and the destitute condition 
of his family, and that his petition was dismissed.” 

‘‘ Stephen Jarvis, in 1782 was a lieutenant of cavalry in the South 
Carolina Royalists. He was in New Brunswick after the revolution, 
but went to Upper Canada, and died at Toronto, at the residence of 
the Rev. Dr. Phillips, 1840, aged eighty-four. During his service in 
the revolution he was in several actions.” 

“William Jarvis, an officer of cavalry in the Queen’s Rangers. 
Wounded at the siege of Yorktown. At the peaco he settled in Upper 
Canada, and became Secretary of that Province. He died at York in 
1817, His widow, Hannah, a daughter of the Rev. Dr. Peters, of 
Hebron, Connecticut, died at Queenston, Upper Canada, 1845, aged 
eighty-three.”’ ' 

“ David Jones was a captain in the royal service, and is supposed 
to ‘have married the beautiful and good Jane McCrea, whose cruel 
death, in 1777, by the Indians, is universally known and lamented,’ 
According to Lossing, he lived in Canada to an old age, having never 
married. Jane McCrea was the daughter of tiie Rev. James McCrea, 
of New Jersey, loyalist.” 

“ Jonathan Jones, of New York, brother of Jane McCrea’s lover. 
Late in 1776 he assisted in raising a company in Canada, and joined 
the British, in garrison, at Crown Point. Later in the war he was a 
captain, and served under General Frazer.” 

McDonald—There were a good many of this name who took 
part as combatants, of whom several settled in Canada. 

Alexander McDonald was a major in a North Carolina regiment. 
“ His wife was the celebrated Flora McDonald, who was so true and 
so devoted to the unfortunate Prince Charles Edward, the last Stuart, 
who sought the throne of England. They had emigrated to North 
Carolina, and. when the rebellion broke out, he, with two sons, took 
up arms for the Crown.” - 

Those who settled in Canada were “ Donald McDonald, of New 


M’GILL—MERRIT—ROBINSON. 89 


York. He served under Sir John Johnson for seven years, and died 
at the Wolfe Island, Upper Canada, in 1839, aged 97.” 

“Allan McDonald, of Tryon, New York,” was associated with 
Sir John Johnson in 1776. “He died at Three Rivers, Lower Canada, 
in 1822, quite aged.” 

“John McGill—In 1782 he was an officer of infantry in the 
Qreen’s Rangers, and, at the close of the war, went to New Bruns- 
wick. He removed to Upper Canada, and became a person of note. 
He died at Toronto, in 1634, at the age of eighty-three. At the time 
of ‘this decease he was a member of the Legislative Council of the 
Colony.” ; 
“Donald McGillis resided, at the beginning of the revolution, on 
the Mohawk river, New York. Embracing the royal side in the con- 
test, he formed one of a ‘determined band of young men’ who 
attacked a whig post and, in the face of a superior force, cut down 
the flag-staff, and tore in strips the stars and stripes attached to it. 
Subsequently, he joined a grenadier company, called the Royal 
Yorkers, and performed efficient service throughout the war. He 
settled in Canada at the peace; and, entering the British service 
again in 1812, was commissioned as a captain in the Colonial corps, 
by Sir Isaac Brock. He died at River Raisin, Canada, in 1844, aged 
eighty years.” 

“Thomas Merrit, of New York, in 1782 was cornet of cavalry in 
the Queen’s Rangers. He settled in Upper Canada, and held the 
offices of Sherift of the District of Niagara and Surveyor of the 
King’s Forests. He received half pay as a retired military officer. 
He died at St. Catharines, May, 1842, aged eighty-two.” 

“ Nathaniel Munday, in 1782 was an officer in: the Queen’s 
Rangers. He was in New Brunswick after. the revolution, and 
received half pay; but left that colony and, it.is believed, went to 
Canada,” ss { 

“John Peters, of Hebron, Connecticut; born in 1740. A most 
devoted loyalist.. He went to Canada finally, and raised a corps, 
called the Queen’s Loyal Rangers, of which Lord Dorchester gave 
him command, with the rank of lieutenant-colonel.” 

“ Christopher Robinson, of Virginia, kinsman of Beverley. En- 
tered William and Mary College with his cousin Robert; esciiped 
with him to New York, and received a commission in the Loyal 
American regiment. Served at the South, and was'wounded. At’ the 
peace he went to Nova Scotia, and received a grant of land at Wilmot. 


90 SINGLETON—ROSS——M NAB. 


He soon removed to Canada, where Governor Simcoe gave him the 
appointment of Deputy Surveyor-General of Crown Lands. His 
salary, half pay, and an estate of two thousand acres, placed him in 
circumstances of comfort. He was the father of several children, 
some Of whom were educated in the mother-country. He died in 
Canada. His widow, Esther, daughter of Rev. John Sayre, of New 
Brunswick, died in 1827. His son, Beverley Robinson, who was born , 
in 1791, was appointed Attorney-General of Upper Canada in 1818 ; 
Chief Justice in 1829; created a Baronet in 1854; and died in 1863.” 

“ Singleton—A lieutenant in the ‘ Royal Greens,’ was wounded 
in 1777, during the investment of Fort Stanwix.” Probably Captain 
Singleton, who settled in Thurlow, Upper Canada, was the same per- 
son. 

“Finley Ross, of New York, was a follower of Sir John Johnson 
to Canada in 1776. After the revolution he served in Europe, and 
was at Minden and Jena. He settled at Charlotteburgh, Upper Canada, 
where he died, in 1830, aged ninety.” 

“Allan McNab, a Lieutenant of cavalry in the Queen’s Rang- 
ers, under Colonel Simcoe. During the war he received thirteen 
wounds. He accompanied his commander to Upper Canada, then 
a dense, unpeopled wilderness, where he settled. He was appointed 
Sergeant-at-arms of the House of Assembly of that Province, 
and held the office many years. His son, the late Sir Allan 
McNab, was a gentleman who filled many important officesin Upper 
Canada.” 

The Hamilton Spectator, speaking of the death of Sir A. N. Mc- 
Nab, says: “The Hon. Colonel Sir Allan Napier McNab, Bart., M-L.C., 
A. D. C., was born at Niagara in the year 1798, of Scotch extrac: : 
tion,—his grandfather, Major Robert McNab, of the 22nd regi- 
ment, or Black Watch, was Royal Forester in Scotland, and resided 
ona small property called Dundurn, at the head of Loch Earn. 
His father entered the army in her Hajesty’s 7th regiment, and 
was subsequently promoted to a dragoon regiment, He was 
attached to the staff of General Simcoe during the revolutionary 
war; after its close he accompanied General Simcoe to this country. 
When the Americans attacked Toronto, Sir Allan, then a boy at 
school, was one of a number of boys selected/as able to. carry a 
musiet; and after the authorities surrendered the city, he retreated 
with the army to Kingston, when through the instrumentality of 
Sir Roger Sheaff, a friend of his father’s, he was rated as mid-ship- 
man on board Sir James Yeo’s ship, and. accompanied the expedi- 


CAPTAIN JOSEPH ALLEN. 91 


tions to Sackett’s Harbor, Genesee, and other places on the Ameri- 
can side of the lake. Finding promotions rather slow, he left the 
navy and joined the 100th regiment under Colonel Murray, and 
was with them when they re-occupied the Niagara frontier. He 
crossed with the advanced guard at the storming and taking of Fort 
Niagara. For his conduct in this affair he was honored with an 
ensigncy in the 49th regiment. He was with General Ryall at 
Erie, and crossed the river with him when Black Rock and Buffalo 
were burned, in retaliation for the destruction of Niagara, a few 
months previous. After the termination of this campaign, Sir 
Allan joined his regiment in Montreal, and shortly after marched 
with them to the attack of Plattsburg. On the morning of the 
attack he had the honor of commanding the advanced guard at the 
Saranac Bridge. At the reduction of the army in 1816 or 1817, 
he was placed on half-pay. 

It is impossible at this time to give anything like a history of 
the disbanded soldiers who settled on the shores of the Bay and the 
St. Lawrence. There could not be allowed the space necessary to 
do justice to the character of each. But even if such were possible 
we are wanting in the essential matter of information. We pro- ° 
pose, however, to insert the names of every one known to have 
been a loyal combatant, whether an officer or private, with such 
statements relative to his history as we possess. We shall not con- 
fine ourselves to this particular region of the Province, but include 
those who settled at Niagara, and in Lower Canada. And. while 
we may not supply a complete account of any one, it is trusted 
that the instalment will not be unacceptable to the descendants of 
those to whom we refer. We shall arrange them alphabetically 
without reference to rank or station. 

Captain Joseph Allen, formerly Captain Allen of New Jersey, 
held a commission in the British Army at New York for some 
time during the war. He owned extensive mill property, and was 
regarded as a very wealthy person. All his possessions were con- 
fiscated, and he in 1783, found his way, among other refugees, first 
to Sorel, where he stayed a winter, and finally to Upper Canada. 
His family consisted of two sons, John and Jonathan, and three 
daughters, Rachel, Ursula, and Elizabeth. Captain Allen was one 
of the first settlers in Adolphustown, and his descendants still live 
in the township, among whom are Parker Allen, Esq., J. D. Watson, 
Esq., and David McWherter, Esq. Captain Allen had extensive 
grants of land in Adolphustown, and in Marysburgh, and else- 


92 ALLISON—ASHLEY. 


where; as well as his children. Jonathan Allen, succeeded his 
father upon the homestead, and was for many years an acceptable 
Justice of the Peace. His brother, Joseph Allen, moved to Marys- 
burgh, and was a Oaptain of militia during the war of 1812. Cap. 
tain Allen brought with him several slaves, “ who followed his for. 
tunes with peculiar attachment, even after their liberation,” 


We have see n that the rebellion led to the divisions of families, 
It was so with the Allison family of Haverstraw, New “ork. 
There were seven brothers, two sided with the rebels. One Ben- 
jamin, being a boy, was at homeo, while the other four took part 
with loyalists. One settled in New Brunswick, probably the 
Edward Allison Sabine speaks of, who had been captain in De 
Lancey’s third battalion, and who received half-pay, and after 
whom Mount Allison is called. 

Joseph Allison was living at Haverstraw, New York. He was 
for atime engaged in the navy yard at New York. At one time 
he and another entered the rebel camp, and after remaining a few 
days availed themselves of a dark night and carried off five excel- 
lent horses belonging to a troop of cavalry. They were pursued 
and barely escaped. Allison took these horses in return for the 
loss of his house and other property which the rebels had ruthlessly 
burned. He was at the battle of White Plains, and had narrow 
escapes, his comrade beside him was shot down, and his canteen 
belt cut in two by a ball. As he could not carry the canteen, he 

‘took time to empty that vessel of the rum which it contained. 

His neighbors at Haverstraw were exceedingly vindictive 
against him. After several years, he visited there to see his aged 
mother, when a mob attempted to tar and feather him, and he had 
to hide in the woods all night. Allison came to Canada with Van 
Alstine, and drew lot 17, in Adolphustown. A strong, healthy and 
vigorous man, he contributed no little to the early settlement. 
Died upon his farm, aged eighty-eight. His wife’s name was Mary 
Richmond, of ‘a well-known quaker family. His descendants still 
occupy the old homestead, a most worthy family. Benjamin Allison, 
the youngest, came to Adolphustown in 1795. 

William Ashley, sen., was born in the city of London, Eng- 
land, in the year 1749, ‘and joined the army at an early age. 

During the American Revolotionary war, he came out under 
General Howe, serving in all his campaigns until the close of the 
struggle. He had two brothers also in the army with him, one of 
whom returned to England, and the other settled somewhere in the 


THE ASHLEYS. 93 


United States, the exact locality not now being known. General 
J.M. Ashley, Republican member of Congress from Ohio, is, so 
far as can be ascertained, a descendant of this brother. 

After the termination of the war, William Ashley came to 
Canada, and first settled in the township of Loborough, county of 
Frontenac, where he married Margaret Buck, the daughter of a 
U. KE. L., and one of the first settlors in this part of Canada. He 
resided here until about 1790, when he removed to Kingston, 
where he followed the employment of a butcher, and was the first 
butcher in Kingston, a fact he often mentioned in his old age. He 
built a house of red cedar logs, cut from the spot, which continued 
to stand until 1858, when it was taken down and a small brick 
building, the “ Victoria Hotel,” built on the site, When removed 
the logs were found in a perfectly sound condition, they having 
been covered with clapboards many years ago, which preserved 
them from the weather. 

This house stood on Brock street, near the corner of Bagot 
street. At the time of its erection there were scarcely twenty 
residences in the place, and that part of the city now lying west of 
the City Hall was then covered with a dense forest of pine, cedar 
and ash. William Ashley lived to see this pass away and a flour- 
ishing city spring up. He died in 1835, leaving a family of ten 
children—Margaret, Mary, Elizabeth, William, John, James, 
Thomas, Henry, Adam and George: all of whom are now dead 
excepting Thomas, who resides near Toronto. 

James also died in 1835, and Henry, who was the first gaoler 
in Picton, died in 1836, at the early age of thirty-one. 

William Ashley, Jun., married Ann Gerollamy, daughter 
of an officer in the British army, serving through the 
Revolutionary War, and acting as Orderly in the war of 1812. 
He left Kingston in 1830, and resided until 1842 near the mouth of 
Black River, in the township of Marysburgh, and then returned, 
and continued to reside there, teaching, and filling various offices 
until his death, August 16, 1867. 

The British Whig newspaper when recording his death, 
remarked, “Mr. Ashley was one of our oldest citizens, and has 
lived to. witness' many changes in his native place. He was born 
on the very spot where the British Whig office now stands.” The 
last sentence is a mistake, he was not born in the city, but in the 
township of Loborough; although the building containing. the 


British Whig office still belongs to the ‘ Ashley property’ on Bagot 
Street.” 


94 BELL—BURRITT. 


John Ashley was gaolor in Kingston for a number of years 
when the gaol stood near the site of the present Post Office, and 
filled public situations from the time he was nineteen years of age 
until his death in 1858. He was a prominent member of the 
County Council for nearly twenty years, and was Colonel of the 
militia at the time of his death. 

Adam and George Ashley both died in 1847. 

William Bell—We shall have occasion to speak of William 
Bell in different places in these pages. He was born August 12, 
1758, in County of Tyrone, Ireland. 

At the time of the Revolutionary War he was a sergeant in 
the 53rd regiment of the line. Some time after the close of the 
war, he succeeded in procuring his discharge from the service, at 
Lachine, and came to Cataraqui, sometime in 1789. He was on 
intimate terms with John Ferguson, and, we believe, related by 
marriage. It was at Ferguson’s solicitation that Bell came to the 
Bay. We have before us an old account book, by which we learn 
that Ferguson and Bell commenced trading on the front of Sidney 
in the latter part of 1789. They remained here in business until 
1792. Subsequently Bell became school teacher to the Mohawks, 
and seems to have done business there in the way of trading, in 
1799. In 1803 we find him settled in Thurlow. Ferguson, who 
was living at Kingston, had been appointed Colonel of the Hast- 
ings Militia, and Bell was selected by him to assist in organizing 
the body. He was commissioned captain in December 1798, Major 
in August 1800; and in 1809 Lieutenant-Colonel. Colonel Bell 
was well known as a public man in Thurlow. He was appointed 
to several offices—Magistrate, Coroner, and finally Colonel of the 
Hastings Battalion. As magistrate he took an active part in the 
doings of Thurlow and Belleville for many years. He was also an 
active person in connection with the agricultural societies, until a 
few years before his death, 1838. The papers left by Colonel Bell 
have been of great service tous. His wife’s name was Rachel 
Hare, who died 1853, aged eighty-one. 

Colonel Stephen Burritt took partin the war against the 
rebels, being seven } ears in the army, in Roger's Rangers.. He 
settled upon the Rideuu, the 9th of April, 1793; Inthe same year 
was born Colonel E. Burritt, who was the first child born of white 
parents north of the Rideau. This interesting fact was given to the 
writer by Colonel E. Burritt in 1867. Colonel Burritt is a cousin 
of the celebrated Learned’ Blacksmith. 


CASEY—CARSOALLIAN—CHURCH. 95 


Willet Casey was born in Rhode Island. His father was killed 
in battle during the war. At the close of the war he settled near 
Lake Champlain, upon what he supposed to be British territory, 
but finding such was not the case, and although he had made con- 
siderable clearing, he removed again. Turning his steps toward 
Upper Canada with his aged mother and wife, he reached in due 
time, the 4th township. The family, upon arriving, found shelter 
in a blacksmith’s shop until a log hut could be built. Three months 
afterwards the old mother died. Willet Casey had a brother in a 
company offhorsemen, who fought for the British. He remained in 
the States and went South. It is probably tho descendants of this 
Casey, who took an active part in the late civil wa in the United 
States. 


The writer has seen the fine, erect old couple that came to 
Canada, when on the verge of eightv, and two nobler specimens of 
nature’s nobility could not be imagined. 


Luke Carscallian was an Irishman by birth, and had served in the . 
British army ; he had retired and emigrated to the American colonies 
prior to the rebellion, He desired to remain neutral, and take no 
part in the contest. The rebels, however, said to him that inas- 
much as he was acquainted with military tactics he must come and 
assist them, or be regarded as a King’s man. His reply was that 
he had fought for the king, and he would do it again, consequently 
an order was issued to arrest him; but when they came to take him he 
had secreted himself. The escape was a hurried one,and all his posses- 
sions were at the mercy of the rebels—land to the amount of 12,000 
acres. They, disappointed in not catching him, took his yoang 
and tender son, and threatened to hang him if he would not reveal 
his father’s place of concealment. The brave little fellow replied, 
hang away! and the cruel men under the name of liberty carried 
out their threat, and three times was he suspended until almost 
dead, yet he would not tell, and then when taken down one of the 
monsters actually kicked him. 


Oliver Church was Lieutenant in the 84th regiment. He set- 
tled with the many other half-pay officers, on the front of Freder- 
icksburgh, three miles west of Bath. He had three sons, and three 
daughters, who settled upon the Bay, but are now dead except one 
daughter. Lieutenant Church died in 1812, and his wife some 
years later.. They were both very old when they died. 


A grand-child of the old veteran, Mrs. H. of Belleville informs 


96 OLARK—ORAWFORD—DAME. 


us that she has often heard about her grandfather having to crush 
grain by hand, and spending a week going to the Kingston mill. 

Robert Olark, late of the Township of Ernest town, in 
the County of Addington, was born March 15, 1744 on Quaker 
Hill, Duchess County, Province of New York. He learned 
the trade of carpenter and millwright, of a Mr. Woolly. He left 
his family and joined the British standard in the revolution- 
ary war, was in General Burgoyne’s army, and was requested by 
the General that he and other Provincial volunteers, should leave 
the army and go to Canada, which place he reachedWafter some 
weeks of great suffering and privation. The day after he left 
(October 17, 1777,) General Burgoyne capitulated, and surrendered 
his arms to the American Generals Gates and Arnold. Robert 
Clark subsequently served two years in his Majesty’s Provincial 
Regit»:.', called the Loyal Rangers, commanded by Major Edward 
Jessup, and in Captain Sabastian Jones’ company, and waw dis- 
charged on the 24th December, 1783. He owned two farms in 
* Duchess County, one of 100, the other of 150 acres, both of which 
' were confiscated. He was employed by the government in 1782-3 
to erect the Kiagston mills, (then Cataraqui) preparatory to the 
settlement of the loyalists in that section of Upper Canada, at 
which time his family, consisting of his wife and three sons, arrived 
at Sorel in Lower Canada, where they all were afflicted with the 
small pox, and being entirely among strangers they were com- 
pelled to endure more than the usual amount of suffering incident 
to that disease, their natural protector being at a distance, and in 
the employ of the government, could not leave to administer to 
their necessity, In 1784, his family joined him at the mills, after 
having been separated by the vicissitudes of war for a space of 
seven years. In 1785 he removed with his family to lot No. 74, 
Ist concession Ernest town, in which year he was again employed 
by government to erect the Napanee mills. He was appointed 
Justice of the Peace for the district of Mecklenburgh, in July 1788, 
and a captain in the militia in 1809, and died 17th December, 1823, 

John OC, Clark was married to Rachel Storer, and had a family 
of ten sons and three daughters. 

Captain Crawford, of the Rogers corps, settled on lot No. 1 of 
Fredericksburgh. Became a magistrate, and lived to be an old 
man, was also colonel of militia. 

George Dame was the son of Theophilus Dame, evidently a 
veteran soldier, from the copy. of his will now before us, He gave 


THE DAMES. 97 


to his “son, George Dame, the one-half of my (his) real estate in 
Dover, England, to hold to him forever,” also his wearing apparel, 
books, gold watch, gilt-headed cane, horses, sleigh and harness, 
and one hundred dollars.” He bequeathed to his grandson, John 
Frederick Dame, his camp bedstead, and curtains and valence for 
carriage of camp bedstead, and his silver-mounted hanger. »'To his 
grandson Augustus Dame, his fusee, gorget, and small seal skin 
trunk, To another grandson he left his double-barrelled pistol, 
By reference to these items we learn that Theophilus Dame must 
have been a British officer of some standing, 

His tun, George Dame, followed in the footsteps of his father 
in pursuing the profession of arms. We have before us a docu- 
ment, dated 1765, which declares that “Ensign George Dame of 
the 8th or King’s Own Regiment of foot, was admitted burgess of 
the Burgh of Dumfries, with liberty to him to exercise and enjoy 
the whole immunities and privileges thereof, &.” For some reason 
this commission in the 8th regiment was relinquished; but ten 
years later we find he has a commission from General Carleton, 
Major-General and Commander-in-chief of His Majesty’s forces in 
the Province of Quebec, and upon the frontier thereof, appointing 
him “Ensign in the Royal Regiment of Highland Emigrants com- 
manded by Lieutenant Colonel Commandant Allan McLean.” 
“Given under my hand and seal at the Castle of Saint Lewis, in 
the city of Quebeo, 21st of November, 1775.” In 1779 he received 
& commission from Frederick Haldimand, Captain-General and 
Governor-in-Chief, &c., appointing him “Captain in a corps of 
Rangers raised to serve with the Indians during the rebellion, 
whereof John Butler, Ksq., is Major Commandant”, 

After the close of the war, Captain Dame lived at Three Rivers, 
Lower Canada, where we find him acting as Returning Officer in 
1792, Mured Clarke being Lieutenant Governor. He died at Three 
Rivers, April 16th, 1807. 

An official paper before us sets forth that « Guy, Lord Dorches- 
ter, authorizes Frederick Dame, ‘by beat of drum or otherwise,’ 
forthwith to raise from amongst the inhabitants of Upper and Lower 
Canada, as many able-bodied men as will assist the completing of a 
company, to be commanded by Captain Richard Wilkinson. This 
company to be mainly provincial, and for the service of Canada, and 
'o serve for the space of three years, or during the war. This order 
shall continue in force for twelve months.” Dated at the Castle of St : 
Lewis, Ratbeo, 21st June, 1796. This is signed “ Dorcuxsrer.” 


98 CAPTAIN DALY. 


The same year, bearing date the 17th December, is a commission 
trom Robert Prescott, Esq., Lieutenant-Governor, appointing Frod- 
erick Dame ensign to the second battalion Royal Canadign Volunteers. 

In the year 1802 John Frederick Dame received his commission 
as Surveyor of Lands in Upper and Lower Canada, from Robert Shore 
Milnes, Lieutenant-Governor, upon the certificate of Joseph Bouchette, 
Esq., Deputy Surveyor-General, Up to this time it would seem he 
had been living at Three Rivers. 

Allan Dame, a son of the aforementioned, is now residing in 
Marysburgh, not far from McDonald’s Cove. He is now in the neigh- 
borhood of sixty: this is his native place. He is a fine specimen of 
an English Canadian farmer ; and well he may be, being a descendant 
of a worthy stock, of English growth. He is married to the grand- 
daughter of Colonel McDonald. 

Daly—P. K. Daly, Esq., of Thurlow, has kindly furnished us 
with the following interesting account : 

Captain Peter Daly, my grandfather, was the son of Capt. Daly, 
of an Irish regiment, that was stationed in Now York for some years 
before the outbreak of the old revolutionary war, but was called home 
to Ireland before the commencement of hostilities ; and finally fell a 
victim to that ervel code of honor which obliged a man to fight a 
duel. 

At the earnest solicitation of 4 bachelor friend, of the name of 
Vroman,.he had been induced to leave his son Peter behind. Mr. 
Vroman resided upon the banks of the Mohawk, where the city of 
Amsterdam now stands. He was 4 man of considerate wealth, all of 
which he promised to bestow upon his son, Peter Daly; a promise he 
would, in all probability, have kept, had circumstances permitted ; 
put he was prevented by the stern realities of the timies—those stern 
realities that tried men’s souls, and called upon every man to dec! are 
himself. The subject of this sketch could not dishonor the blood 
that flowed in his veins, and, although but 16 years of age, he clung 
firmly to the old flag that, for “a thousand years had braved the bat- 
tle and the breeze.’ He joined a company, and followed the destiny 
of his flag along the shores of Lake Champlain, where, in one night, 
he assisted in sealing three forts. He assisted in taking Fort Tycon- 
deroga, and gradually fought or worked his way into Canada. The 
war closing, he, in company with other loyalists, came up the Bay of 
Quinté, and subsequently married and settled in the second concession 
of Ernest town, in the vicinity of the village of Bath, where, by culti- 
vating his farm, and by industry, he secured a comfortable living. 


DIAMOND—LOYST, 99 


He was remarked through life for his strictly honorable dealing, 
and his adherence to “ the old flag.” In religion he was a firm Pres- 
byterian. From his old protector, Vroman, he never heard anything 
definite. He cared but little for the land that had driven him into 
exile, to dwell among the wild beasts of the unbroken forest. 

It is supposed that Vroman, in his declining years, gave his pro- 
perty to some other favorite. Be that as it may, Peter Daly saw none 
of it, but came into this country naked, as it were; carved out of the 
forest his own fortune, and left a numerous and respected family. 
There are now only two of his sons living, Thomas and Charles, who 
live on the old farm, near Bath. His eldest daughter, Mrs. Aikens, 
is still living, in Sidney, My father, Philip, was the eldest. He died 
at Oak Shade, in Ernest town, in 1861, in the 71st year of his age. 
David, the next son, lived and died at Waterloo, near Kingston ; and 
Lewis lived and died at Storrington. ‘The first wife of Asal Rockwell, 
of Ernest town was a daughter of his. Jacob Shibly, Esq., ex M.P.P., 
married another daughter; and the late Joshua Boatte another. 
Their descendants are numerous. 

John Diamond was born in Albany, with several brothers, An 
elder brother was drafted, but he tried to escape from a service that 
was distasteful to him; was concealed for some time, and upon a sick 
bed. The visits of the doctor led to suspicion, and the house was 
visited by rebels. Although he had been placed in a bed, and the 
clothes so arranged that, as was thought, his presence would not be 
detected, his breathing betrayed him. They at once required his 
father to give a bond for $1,200, that his son should not be removed 
while sick. He got well, and, some time after, again sought to escape, 
but was caught, and handcuffed to another, Being removed from one 
Place to another, the two prisoners managed to knock their guard on 
the head, and ran for life through the woods, united together. One 
would sometimes run on one side of a sapling, and the other on the 
opposite side. At night they managed to rub their handcuffs off, and 
finally escaped to Canada. Of the other brothers, two were carried off 
by the rebels, and never more heard of, John was taken to the rebel 
army when old enough to do service; but he also escaped to Canada, 
and enlisted in Rogers’ Battalion, with which he did service until the 
close of the war; when he settled with the company at Fredericks- 
burgh. ' 

John Diamond married Miss Loyst, a native of Philadelphia, 
whose ancestors. were German. She acted no inferior part, for a 
woman, during the exciting times of the rebellion. They married 


100 JOHN FERGUSON. 


in Lower Canada. They spent their first summer in Upper Canada, in 
clearing a little spot of land, and in the fall got a litte grain in the 
ground, They slept, during the summer, under a tree, but erected 
a small hut before winter set in. 


CHAPTER X. 


Conrenrs.—Ferguson—Frazer—Gerollemy— Goldsmith— Harrison—- Hodgins— 
Hicks—Howell—Hover—Hogle—Ham—Herkimer—Holt—J ones— Johnson 
—Ketcheson---Loyst— Myers—McArthur—Miller— Mordens— McDonald— 
McDonnell—McDonell—Ostrom—Peterson. 


INDIVIDUAL COMBATANTS—CONTINUBD. 


Among the early and influential settlers upon the bay, was 
John Ferguson, It has been our good fortune to come into pos- 
session of a goed many public and private letters penned by his 
hand, and invaluable information has thus been obtained. The 
following letter will inform the reader of the part he took in the 
service during the war, It is addressed to Mr. Augustus Jones. 


Kinaston, 22nd July, 1792. 
Dear SiR,— 

Inclosed is my old application for the land on the carrying 
place, which I send agreeable to your desire. I need not attempt 
to explain it better, as. you know so well what I want. I wish, if 
consistent, that land, 200 acres, Mrs. Ferguson is entitled to, 
might be joined to it. If I cannot: got a grant of the carrying 
place, will you be so good as to let me know what terms it may be 
had on. I have it in my power to settle the place immediately, 
had I any security for it. Iam certain Mr. H: nilton will interest 
himself for me, but I am loth to apply to him '.« present, as in all 
probability he has too much business to think of besides. — hould 
st be asked how and where I served, I will mention the particulars. 
The 24th June, 1774, 1 was appointed, and acted as barrack- 
master until 24th March, 1778, when 1 was ordered to Carleton 
Island, being also commissary at the. post. Thirteenth 
April, 1782, I was appointed barrack-master of Ontario, where | 
remained until ordered to Cataraqui in September, 1783, and acted 
as barrack-master for both posts, until 24th June, 1785, when. I 


FRAZER. 101 


was obliged to relinquish it, having more business in the commis- 
sary’s department than I could well manage, with the other 
appointment, occasioned by the increase of loyalists settling in 
this neighborhood. Twenty-fifth Feburary. 1778, my father then 
being commissary of Oswegotchie, delivered the stores to me, as 
he was unable to do the duty himself. He died 13th March, 
following, when I was appointed his successor. 

The 13th April, I was ordered to Carleton Island to assist Mr. 
McLean in the transport business. In November, 1778, I was again 
sent to Oswegotchie, where [remained commissary of the post until 
24th June, 1782, when I was se..t to Ontario to take charge there, 
from thence I was sent to this place, 24th September, 1783, where I 
remained until a reformation took place in the commissary depart- 
ment, and I was on the 24th June, 1787, served like a great many 
others, sent about my business without any provision, after having 
spent *.y best days in His Majesty’s service. 

You see I was eleven years barrack-master, and nine years a 
commissary, I was also six years in the Commissary General’s 
office at Montreal (a clerk,) during which time my father was 
permitted to do my duty as barrack-master. I will write you again 
by next opportunity. 

Your very humble servant, 


(Signed ) JoHN FERauson. 


Ensign Frazer, of the the 84th regiment settled at the point 
of Ernest town. Had three sons. His widow married Colonel 
Thompson. 

The Cornwall Freeholder, notices the death of Mr. Frazer, of 
St. Andrew’s, C. W., the discoverer of Frazer river, and of Mrs. 
Frazer, who departed this life a few hours afterwards. Mr. Frazer 
was one of the few survivors of the find old “ Northwesters,” and 
his name, as the first explorer of the golden stream which bears it, 
will be remembered with honor long after most of the provincial 
cotemporaries are forgotton. The Freeholder says: “Mr. Frazer 
was the youngest son of Mr. Simon Frazer, who emigrated to the 
State of New York, in 1773. He purchased land near Bennington ; 
but upon the breaking out of the revolutionary war, he attached 
himself to the royal cause, and served as captain, at the battle of 
Bennington; where he was captured by the rebels. He died in 
Albany jail, about thirteen months afterwards, his end being 
hastened by the rigorous nature of the imprisonment. He was 


102 GEROLLAMY. 


married to Isabella Grant, daughter of Daldregan, and had issue, 
four sons and five daughters. The widow, with her children, came 
to Canada after the peace of 1783, Simon Frazer, the elder, the 
father of the object of this notice, was the second son of William 
Frazer, the third of Kilbockie, who, by his wife, Margaret, daughter 
of John McDonell, ot Ardnabie, had nine sons :—I1st. William, the 
fourth of Kilbockie: 2nd, Simon, who came to America, as we have 
seen; 3rd. John, who was captain in Wolf’s army, shared in the 
honors of the capture of Quebec, and was subsequently, for many 
years, Chief Justice of the Montrval district; 4th. Archibald, who 
was Lieutenant in Frazer’s regiment, under General Wolfe, was 
afterwards captain of the Glengarry Fencibles, and served in Ireland 
during the rebellion in ’98; 5th. Peter, a doctor of medicine, who 
died in Spain; 6th. Alexander, who served as captain in General 
Caird’s army, and died in India; 7th. Donald, a Lieutenant in the 
army, who was killed in battle in Germany; 8th. James, also a 
Lieutenant in the army, and one of the sufferers in the Black Hole 
of Calcutta, in 1756; 9th. Roderick, who died at sea.” 

Mr. J. B. Ashley, a native of Marysburgh, to whom much 
valuable information we possess is due, says: “My great grand- 
father, James Gerollamy, was but seventeen years of age when he 
joined General Clinton’s army in 1779, and remained in the service 
until the virtual close of the war in 1782, when he came from New 
York to Quebec, and thence to Bath, where he settled, on what was 
until lately known, as the “ Hicheock Farm,’ He afterwards 
removed to the town, and settled on lot No. 11, Ist concession, lake 
side. He received from government certain farming implements, 
the same as before mentioned. A part of them coming into the 
hands of my father, Augustus Ashley, of Marysburgh. The — 
hatchet, I have often used when a young lad in my childish 
employments. It is now lost. The share and coulter belonging to 
the plough, remain among a collection of old iron in my father’s 
woodshed until the present day. James Gerollamy, married Ann 
Dulmage, the daughter of Thomas Dulmage, who came with him 
to Canada and settled near him at Bath, in the second town, and 
subsequently moved to lot No. “ D,” at the head of South Bay, in 
the township of Marysburgh, where hedied. The graves of himself 
and wife being still under a large maple tree, close to the site of 
his house. ! 

James Gerollamy, and his two sons, James-and John, served 
through the war of 1812, under General Provost, Brock and 


GOLDSMITH—HARRISON. 103 


Drummond. The old man holding the rank of Orderly, and his 
son James that of Lieutenant. The latter received a grant of 
1000 acres of land for services as a “spy,” he was one of the 
number who planned the successful attempts upon Oswego, Black 
Rock and Buffalo, and at the battle of Niagara, generally known 
as “DLundy’s Lane.” He fought in the company or regiment 
known as ‘Grenadiers,’ which, in their maneuvering were 
compelled to run and wallow over a field of corn with mud ankle 
deep. 

The whole family were remarkable for large size, being over six 
feet in height,of great strength,and healthy,with robust constitutions 
The old gentleman was acknowledged the surest marksman in this 
section of the country, and his “ fusil,”’ was his constant companion. 
He died about ten years ago, aged about ninety-five years, being 
in full possession of his faculties until the last. I can well remem- 
ber seeing him sauntering through the garden, bent with his 
weight of years, and leaning on his staff. 

Thomas Goldsmith, a native of Ulster Co., Montgomery town, 
New York. He was engaged as aspy, and discharged important 
and successful duties, in carrying information from Gen. Burgoyne to 
Lord Cornwallis, and returning with despatches. He frequently pass- 
ed the guards of the Continental army, and often was subjected to a 
close search, but succeeded in eluding detection. Goldsmith owned 
one thousand acres of land, on which was a flouring mill with two 
run of stones. Also, a sailing vessel launched, but, not entirely 
finished, for the West India trade. The boat was sacrificed. The 
produce of his farm was paid for in Continential bills. The malla- 
ble iron of his mill was taken to make a chain to put across the 
Hudson to stop boats. His neighbors, the rebels, catching him one 
day from home, covered him and his horse and saddle, with a coat of 
tar and feathers. After the close of the war, he was compelled to part 
with his land to get away. It wassold fora mere trifle. Hecame 
into Canada in 1786, bringing with him some cattle, most of which 
died for want of something to eat. He'was accompanied by David 
Conger, and reached Kingston, June 24. Settled at first in the 
fourth township; but soon after removed to Holliwell, where he 
received a grant of 400 acres of land, Ist. con., lot 9. Here he 
lived and died, aged ninety. 

Sergeant Harrison was a native of Ireland, and served for 
many years in the fifty-third regiment. For some time during the 
revolutionary war, he was in the Quarter-master’s store, and post 


104 HODGINS—HICKS. 


office. He was altogether twenty-eight years in the service. At 
the close of the war, he settled in Marysburgh, with the first band, 
not connected with the Hessians, and was probably under Wright 
in the commissary department for the settlement. He settled on 
lot nine, east of the Rock. . 

William Hodgins was born on a small island, known as Ginn’s 
Island, lying about three and a half miles from the Virginia shore, 
in Chesapeake bay, where his father, Lewis Hodgins, had a farm 
of two hundred acres. He joined the Royal army with his younger 
brother Lewis, in 1778, serving in the regiment known as the 
Quoen’s Rangers, under Lord Cornwallis; where he held the rank 
of sergeant, and his brother that of corporal. At the battle of 
Yorktown, he was wounded and taken prisoner, and his brother was 
killed. After his exchange he came to New Brunswick, and settled 
about thirty miles above Frederickton, on the St. John’s river, 
where he lived until 1859, when he removed to Canada. First 
settling in Adolphustown, near what is known now as Cole’s Point. 
He joined the incorporated militia during the war of 1812, serving 
under Colonel McGill, and Colonel Shaw. He received the right 
to considerable land; but after the capture of York, now Toronto, 
by the Americans in 1813, and the consequent destruction of pro- 
perty, the documents pertaining to the same were burnt, and he 
could not, as a consequence, get his grant. Immediately after the 
war of 1812, he removed to Marysburg, where he remained until 
his death, 

The above information is received from Mr. William Hodgins, 
son of the above mentioned William Hodgins, who is now an old 
man, he having served with his father in the war of 1812. 

‘It would have done you good to have heard the old gentleman, 
with his silver locks flowing in the wind, whitened with the frosts 
of four-score winters, as he descanted upon scenes and incidents in 
connection with the war, through which he served, and to have 
witnessed his eye twinkle with pride, when he referred to the 
loyalty of his honored parent.”—( Ashley.) 

Edward Hicks, who settled in Marysburgh, was placed in 
prison with his father. His father was taken out and hanged 
before his window upon an apple tree, (a piece of refined cruelty 
worthy arebel cause). This aroused Edward to a state of despera- 
tion, who with manacled hands, paced his cell. To carry out 
his intention, he feigned illness, and frequently required the guard 
to accompany'him to the outer yard. At night fall he went out 


HOWELL. 105 


accompanied by the guard. Watching the opportunity, he drew 
up his hands and struck a furious blow upon the head of the 
soldier with his hand-cuffs, which laid the man prostrate. Edward 
darted away to a stream which ran near by, and across which was 
a mill-dam and a slide, He rushed under this slide, and before a 
cry was raised, he concealed himself under the sheet of water. He 
could hear the din and tumult, as search was everywhere made 
through the night. Cold, wet, benumbed, hungry and hand-cuffed, 
he remained in his hiding place until the following night, thirty- 
six hours, when he crept out and escaped to the woods. After nine 
days of fasting he reached the British army. Edward Hicks did 
not forget the death.of his father. He “fought the rebels in nine 
battles afterward, and still owes them grudge.” 

Joseph, Joshua and Edward, belonged to Butler’s Rangers, and 
saw no little service. They were from Philadelphia, and left con- 
siderable property. They had granted them a large tract of land 
west of Niagara, where sprung up Hicks’ settlement. Joseph Hicks 
afterwards settled on lot six, Marysburgh, west of the Rock.— 
(Ashley.) 

Edward Hicks is ropresented as having been a very powerful 
man, often performing remarkable feats of strength, such as lifting 
barrels of flour and pork to his shoulders, and such like. 

He went to Boston in 1778, in the character of a spy, and was 
detected by the Americans, and taken prisoner. He represented 
himself as a young man searching for his mother, who had 
removed to that section of the country; but it is supposed that his 
captors considered him as rather too smart looking a young man 
to be lost in any enterprise, he being of fine build, standing good 
six feet, and possessing an intelligent countenance, and at his trial, 
condemned him as a spy to be dealt with accordingly.—(Ashley.) 

John Howell, a son of Richard Howell, from Wales, was born 
in New Jersey in 1753. When 24 years old he took up his residence 
at Johnstown, on the Mohawk river. At the commencement of hos- 
tilities, in 1776, he joined Sir John Johnson’s 2nd battalion, and was 
raised to the position of serjeant-major. His name appears as such 
upon the battalion roll, now before the writer. He remained in the 
army during the war, doing duty at St. Johns, Coteau du lac, and at 
many other places. When his company was disbanded at Oswego, 
in 1782, he came immediately to Kingston, and thence to Fredericks- 
burgh, where he settled upon his lot, of 200 acres. By adhering to 
the loyal cause, Sergeant Howell suffered serious loss in, real estate. 


106 THE WINDMILL. — 


The pleasant town of Rome now stands upon the land which was his. 
His valuable property was not vielded up to the rapacious rebels 
without a legal effort to recover possession. The case was in comprt 
for many years, and Sergeant Howell spent $1,400 in vain efforts to 
recover. No doubt it was pre-judged before he spent his money, 
An event in Howell’s life during the war is not without a touching 
interest. Before joining the regiment, he had courted and won the 
heart of a fair lady at Johnstown. While stationed at Coteau du lac 
he obtained permission during the winter, when hostilities were sus- 
pended, to go to Johnstown to obtain his bride. Guided by seven 
Indians, he set out to traverse a pathless wilderness, on snow-shoes, 
The wedding trip had its perils, and almost a fatal termination. On 
their return they lost their way in the interminable woods, and soon 
found themselves destitute of food. |For days they were without 
anything to eat, One day they shot a squirrel, which, divided among 
them, was hardly a taste to each. The thongs of their shoes were 
roasted and eaten, to allay the pangs of hunger. At last they suc- 
ceeded in shooting a deer, which had well nigh proved the death of 
some, from over-eating. Two of the men were left behind, but they 
subsequently came in. 

Sergeant Howell’s loss as a loyalist was great; but, so far as 
could be, it was made good by Government. He drew 1,200 acres of 
land as an officer, and the same quantity for his family. At an early 
date after his arrival at the Bay he was appointed Commissioner in 
the Peace ; and subsequently he was made Colonel of the Prince 
Edward Militia. 

Soon after settling in Fredericksburgh he built a windmill, pro- 
bably the first mill built by an individual in the Province. He after- 
wards sold it to one Russell. The remains still mark the spot. 

He finally settled in Sophiasburgh, while it was yet considered 
by the infant colony as the backwoods of the settlement. He was 4 
man of liberal education for the times, and was conversant with the 
Dutch and French languages, and understood the Indian dialect. 
From his former connection with the Johnson settlement upon the 
Mohawk, and his close contiguity to the Mohawk Indians upon the 
Bay, he held a high place in their regard. He often visited them; 
and their chiefs as often paid him state visits. They often called 
upon him to settle their disputes, which he never fuiled to do by his 
sternness and kindness combined. His presence was sufficient to in- 
spire awe amongst them when disposed to be troublesome, which was 
increased by his long sword which he would hang to his side. 


HOVER—HOGLE. 107 


Henry Hover was quite a boy when the rebellion was progressing, 
being about sixteen when the Declaration of Independence was signed. 
Living along the Hudson, near New York, he went out one day for 
the cows, when he was caught by some rebels and carried to Lancas- 
ter jail, After being in prison for some time he wae released, and 
permitted to go to New York. He some time after, by some means, 
enlisted in Butler’s Rangers, and set out, with four others (one his 
brother), to traverse the wide country on foot, from New York to 
Fort Niagara, the head-quarters of the company. Lying one night 
under the trees, they were suddenly attacked by a scouting party of 
rebels, by being fired upon. One was killed, and the rest taken pri- 
soners. Henry Hover remained in prison, in chains, until the close of 
the war, nearly two years. The hardships and cruelties he endured 
were, indeed, terrible. When he was taken prisoner he had on a pair 
of linen trowsers; no others were ever given him; and when he was 
released these were hanging in shreds upon him. They had nothing 
to lie upon but the cold brick floor, two persons being chained 
together. Years after, a stranger called one day at Hover’s in Adolph- 
ustown. Hover not being at home, the man wrote his name, “ Green- 
way,” the man to whom Henry had been chained for many a weary 
day and month in prison. Hover being released at the close of the 
war, reported himself at Niagara, and was discharged with the rest 
of his company. He received all his back pay, while in jail, and a 
grant of land at St. Davids; but his father, Casper Hover, a refugee, 
had settled in Adolphustown, having come in Major VanAlstine’s 
corps. Henry wished to see his parents, from whom he had been so 
long separated, and sought a chance to go down from the Niagara 
frontier. He entered on board an old “hulk,” an old French vessel 
coming down the lake, and so got to Kingston, which place he reached 
soon after VanAlstine’s company had settled in the fourth Township. 
Henry set out from Kingston on foot, along the bay, through the 
woods. In time he arrived at the third township. He was misdi- 
rected across to Hay Bay. Following its shores, he met Holland’s 
surveying party, who told him that he was astray, and put him on the 
correct track. . Henry Hover determined to remain at the bay, 
and was included among the original settlers under VanAlstine, 
drawing land like the rest, being the only one who did not belong to 
that company. He sleeps from his warfare—from his long life of 
Well-spent industry, in the “old U. 4 burying ground,” at the front, 
in Adolphustown. 

Among those whe fought the aici battle of Bennington was 


108 HARTMAN—HAM—HERKIMER,. 


Captain Hogle, who was shot dead. He was a native of Vermont, 
He left a widow and three sons, who were yet young. They were 
under the necessity of leaving their valuable possessions and removing 
to Canada. They buried plate in the garden, which was never 
regained, At the expiration of the war they settled in Ernest town. 

David Hartman—was present at the battle of Bennington, and 
was shot through the chest. Notwithstanding, he lived for many 
years. He settled in Ernest town. 

John Ham,®the founder of the Ham family of Canada, so well 
and so favorably known in different sections of the Province. He was 
born near Albany. His father was a native of Germany, although of 
English parentage. John Ham was a soldier during the war, and in 
one of several engagements; was wounded in the leg. The ball, lodg- 
ing in the calf, was cut out, and, at the request of the suffering but 
brave hero, was shot back at the foe. He was one of the company 
who settled in Ernest town. He bad a family of ten children, eight 
of them being sons, namely: John, Henry, Peter, George, Jacob, 
Philip, Benjamin, and Richard, all of whom lived and died in Canada. 

The name of Herkimer is engraved upon the history of America, 
both in the United States andin Canada. “Colonel Hanjost Herki- 
mer, or John Joost, was a son of Johan Jost Herkimer, one of the 
Palatines of the German Flats, New York, and a brother of the 
rebel general, Nicholas Herkimer.’ ‘His property was confisca- 
ted. He went to Canada, and died there béfore 1787.”—(Sabine.) 
Prior to the war he had occupied several public offices. He served 
as an Officer in Butler's Rangers. We find his name inserted for 
lot 24 of Kingston, on which now stands part of the city. His son 
Nicholas settled upon the Point now bearing the family name. He 
married a Purdy, and had several children. His end was a sad one, 
being murdered by a blacksmith, named Rogers, who escaped. A 
daughter was married to Captain Sadlier, another to an officer in 
the army, and a third to Mr. Wartman. 

The old family place in New York State is yet indicated by the 
name of Herkimer County. 

“William Johnson Holt was ensign in Ferguson’s Rangers. This — 
corps formed part of the army of Burgoyne at the time of his sur- 
render, and, with other provincial prisoners, retired to Canada, by 
permission of Gates. The subject of this notice settled in Montreal, 
where he held the lucrative office of Inspeetor of Pot and Pearl 
Ashes, and received half pay for nearly fifty years. He died at 
Montreal, in 1826. By his first wife (Ruah Stevens, of Pittsfield, 


HOLT—JONES—JOHNSONS. 109 


Massachusetts), he was the father of a !ezge family of sons and 
daughtors ; by his second wife (Elizabeth Cuyler) he left no issue. 
His sixth son, Charles Adolphus, alone has surviving male children, 
of whom the eldest, Charles Gates Holt, is (1864) a distinguished 
counsellor-at-law, and a gentleman of the highest respectability, at 
Quebec. In February, 1864, he was appointed one of ‘ Her Majesty's 
Counsel, learned in the law,” and thus entitled to wear the “ silk 
robe,” 

‘‘ John Jones, of Maine, captain in Rogers’ Rangers. Being of 
a dark complexion, he was called ‘Mahogany Jones.’ Prior to the 
war he lived at or near Pownalborough, and was Surveyor of the 
Plymouth Company. As the troubles increased, the whigs accused 
him of secreting tea, and broke open his store. Next, they fastened 
him to a long rope, and dragged him through the water until he 
was nearly drowned. Finally, to put an end to his exertions against 
the popular cause, he was committed to jail in Boston. He escaped, 
went to Quebec in 1780, and received a commission in the Rangers, 
In Maine, again, before the peace, he annoyed his personal foes 
repeatedly. Among his feats was the capture of his ‘old enemy,’ 
General Charles Cushing, of Pownalborough. Jones, immediately 
after the peace, was at the Bay of Fundy, and interested in lands 
granted on that island to loyalists. In 1784 he resumed his business 
as surveyor, on the river St. Croix. At length, ‘ his toryism 
forgotten,’ he removed to the Kennebec, He died at Augusta, 
Maine.” 


Captain William Johnson, of the King’s Royal sassiseeste after- 
wards colonel of the Militia of Addington. Besides the celebrated 
Sir John Johnson’s family, there were a large number of combatants 
and loyalists of this name, and mostly all of them were conspicuous 
for their gallant deeds in arms. Captain William Johnson settled 
some miles west of Kingston, on the front, Left one child, a daughter, 
who married McCoy. They removed to Toronto. It is said by Mr. 
Finkle that the first militia mustered in Upper Canada was by Col. 
William Johnson, at Finkle’s tavern. 

The name of Johnson has become somewhat famous in Canadian 
history. James Johnson, an Irishman, was a soldier in Rogers’ 
Battalion. He came to Upper Canada with the first settlers of 
Ernest town, and was captain of the cattle-drivers that came at that 
time, or a year later. He got his location ticket at Carleton Island. 
He had a family of seven sons and six daughters. Six of the sons 
names were: Daniel, James, William, Matthew, Jacob, Andrew. 


110 KETOHESON, 


The last-mentioned supplies us with the above information, Ho is 
now upwards of one hundred years of age.—(See U. B. Loyalists). 
William Ketcheson, of Sidney, who was born September, 1782, 
at Bedford, New York, says that his father, William Ketcheson, was 
a native of England, and came to America with his grandfather, his 
father being dead, They settled in South Carolina, and lived there 
until the rebellion broke out. William Ketcheson, sen., was then 
about seventeen y oars of age, and entered the British service as a 
dragoon, under Lora Cornwallis. He served during the war; took 
part in many engagements, and was wounded in the thigh. Shortly 
before the close of hostilities he was married to Mary Bull, daughter 
of John Bull, a loyalist. After the peace he went to Nova Scotia, 
and engaged in fishing for a while; lived in a shanty at a rock-bound 
place, called Portoon. A fire ran over the place, burning up mostly 
everything, and almost our informant, who was then only about 18 
months old. He and his mother were put on board a boat and 
taken to New York. The father remained to settle his affairs at 
Nova Scotia, and then came on into Canada, alone, in 1786. He 
worked a farm on shares, in the third township, belonging to John 
Miller. Raked in the grain; went for his family, and then subse- 
quently worked Spence’s farm on shares for many years. Finally 
moved to Sidney, in 1800, and settled in the fifth concession. 

“John Waltermeyer a tory partisan leader. He was noted 
for enterprise and daring, but not for cruelty or ferocity. In 1781, 
at the head of a band of Tories, Indians, and Canadians, he 
attempted to carry off General Schuyler, whose abode at that time 
was in the suburbs of Albany. The party entered the dwelling, 
commenced packing up the plate, and a search for the General. 
But that gentleman opened a window, and, as if speaking to an 
armed force of his own, called out,—‘‘Come on, my brave fellows; 
surround the house, and secure the villians who are plundering.” 
The happy stratagem caused Waltermeyer and _ his followers to 
betake themselves to flight.” 

The foregoing statement is taken from Sabine, we shall now 
give information derived. from Captain Myer’s descendants, and 
others who knew him well. It is without doubt correct. 

Captain Myer’s father and brother identified themselves with 
the rebel party, and we have heard it stated that he was at first, a 
rebel also, but not receiving promotion as he expected, forsook the 
cause, and upon the offer of a captaincy in the British forces allied 
himself to them, That this was the pure invention of his enemies — 


CAPT. MYERS. 111 


is sufficiently plain. At the beginning of the rebellion Captain 
Myers, with his father, was a farmer in the vicinity of Albany, 
and could have had no reason for promotion. As to the captaincy, 
we find that he did not receive it until 1782, when the war had 
virtually closed, as the following shows: 

Frederick Haldimand, Captain-General and Governor-in-Chiof 
of the Province of Quebec and territories depending thereon, 
&e., &e., &c. General and Commandor-in-Chief of His Majesty’s 
forces in said Province and territories thereof, &e., &e., &e. 


TO JOHN WALTER MYERS, ESQ. : 


By Virtue of the power and authority in me vested, I do hereby 
constitute, appoint you to be captain in the corps of Loyal Rangers 
whereof Edward Jessup, Hsq., is Major-Commandant. You are 
therefore carefully and diligently to discharge the duty of 
captain by exercising and well disciplining both the inferior officers 
and soldiers of the corps, and I do. hereby command them to obey 
you as their captain, and you are to observe and follow such orders 
and directions as you shall from time to time receive from me your 
Major, Major-Commandant, or any other of your superior officers, 
according to the rules and discipline of war. In pursuance of the 
trust hereby reposed in you. Given under my hand and seal at 
Arms, at the Castle of St. Louis, at Quebec, this thirtieth day of 
May, one thousand seven hundred and eighty-two, and in the 
twenty-second year of the reign of our Sovereign, Lord George 
the Third, by the Grace of God, Great Britain, France and Ireland, 
King Defender of the Faith, and soforth. 


(Signed) Frep. HALDIMAND. 
By His Excellency’s Command, 


R. Maruews. 


It is true that during the war he made the attempt to take 
General Schuyler a prisoner. He went with ten men to Albany for 
the purpose of seizing the Getieral, and carrying him ‘away cap- 
tive. On entering the yard at night, they looked through the 
window and saw the object of the expedition, but when they had 
entered the house he could no where be found, although search was 
made from cellar to garret. But in the garret were a number of 
puncheons turned up side'down. Some of them were examined, 
but not all. After the war had closed, the Governor called on 
Myers'and told-him that had he turned over the other punch. 


112 M’ARTHUR—MILLER, 


eons he would have found him. A faithful female slave had 
placed him there. The men with Myers had instruction to touch 
none of the Governor’s property, after leaving the place, however, 
he found one of the men in possession of a silver cup. This was 
sent back to the Governor afterward. 

During the war, Myers on one occasion, perhaps when he was 
returning from his attempt to take Schuyler, was nearly starved to 
death. He had with him a favorite dog, which became sick for 
want of food. He carried the dog for days, not knowing but he 
would have to kill him for food. But thoy all got safely out of it, 
and he retained the dog for many a day, and on one occasion he 
showed him to Schuyler, After the war Captain Myers enjoyed a 
pension of 5s. 6d. a day. He lived in Lower Canada two years. A 
certificate of Masonry informs us that he was in Quebec in 1780, 
He frequently carried despatches to New York, in the first years of 
the war; upon one occasion he was in a friend’s house when the 
rebels came up, he jumped out of the back window and ran to the 
woods, he was seen, und persons on horseback came rapidly to the 
woods, and tied their horses, to pursue him on foot, which they 
hastily did; Myers had, however, hidden himself close by, and 
when they had fairly entered tho woods in pursuit of him, he 
jumped up and deliberately selected the best horse, upon which he 
mounted, and so made an easy escape to New York. 

He came up the bay at an early date, and it would seem 
squatted on the front of the ninth town before it was surveyed. 
He then moved up to Sidney where he lived until 1790, when he 
returned to the Moira River. 

Captain Myers was a bold man, with limited education, but 
honest, and, like many others of the Dutch Loyalits, given to great 
hospitality. He was a pioneer in mill building, in trading, and in 
sailing batteaux and schooners, up and down the bay. | 

Charles McArthur, a native of Scotland, came to America 
before the rebellion, and settled upon the Mohawk River. Took 
part in the war, in Burgoyne’s army. Lived for some time at Oswe- 
gotchie, when he removed to head of the bay. There were living 
then westof the Trent River only the following families: Peter 
Huffman, Donald McDonell, John Bleeker, Esq., and John 
McArthur. A daughter of Charles McArthur still lives at Belle- 
ville, having. been born at. Oswegotchie, now aged 78, (Mrs. 
Maybee.) 

Ensign Miller, of Jessup’s corps, was a native of Duchess 


OGDEN-~MORDEN=~M' DONALD. 113 


County, He had a brother an ensign, who lived and died at Mon- 
treal, Settled in Fredericksburgh, adjacent Adolphustown ; drew in 
all 2,000 acres of land, in ditferent places. Died 1805, aged forty- 
seven. Another brother came to the Province the year after the 
U. E. list had closed. He was the. father of Rev. Gilbert, Miller of 
Picton, and. died, at. the age of. ninety. Mr. G. Miller informs us 
that two, great uncles, named Ogden, were with the British troops 
at the taking of Fort Frontenac. 

All ofthis name (Ogden) are supposed, to. be related. They were, 
it is thought, of Welsh origin. One of that name settled upon the 
Delaware River previous to tho, xebellion. It is not quite certain 
whether this first Ogden diod by the banks of the Delaware, ov as is 
thought came to,ithe Bay Quinte. He.had three sons, one of whom 
died before :their remoyal, leaving four sons. They, with their 
ingles, ¢ame, ata very early date to Hamilton, but,the four nephews 
removed. to.the Bay Quinte, pbout.1790, Their, names, were James, 
John, Joseph,and Richard. .'The numerous. body living around the 
bay ofthis, name, haye, all sprung, from these four. brothers. .(Mar- 
shal, .R., Morden.) 

My. James Morden, was.a private, in His, Majesty's, Provincial 
Regiment, ‘King’s Royal of New York, Sir J. Johnson Commander. 
Discharged 1785, at Montreal, at the age of twenty, having served 
three. years, 

Colonel McDonald, as, he was, subsequently called, as an, officer 
of militia, served under Sir John Johnson. He was one of'.the, first 
settlers. of the. fifth township, atthe Bay, Quinté. He landed. first 
in the cove bearing, his name, near, Mount, Pleasant, 1784. We 
have stood. upon.the spot where. he. first set foot upon the land, and 
pitched his tent. . ‘This gove is, marked, npon some, of the old, maps 
48 Grog | Bay, but. in.reality, Grog, Bay, was a small inlet from the 
cove, Colonel, .MeDonald.,liyed. to be, eighty-five years old, He 
drew Jarge quantities, of land, besides xeceiving many other favors 
from ,government. , He left but, one offspring, a daughter, who 
married @ native of France named Prinyea, whose descendants are 
worthy inhabitants of the, place. 

‘We find, the following newspaper record: . “ Died. on, the 3rd 
October, 1815, Sergeant Alexander MePonald, in ,his 78th year. 
This .worthy. veteran, enlisted. in\1757 in,the. 78th or Frazer's regi- 
ment,.in which he served at: the taking of Louisburg And Quebec. 
In 1763 he was drafted into the, 60th,. and served in; the active.cam- 
aaa Wate the American war, under the late General Provost, 


114 J. M’DONENLL. 


sn Carolina and Georgia, In 1799 he was drafted from the 60th 
into the 41st regiment, in which he served till August 1811, when 
he was discharged, after a faithful service of fifty-five years.” 

The Canadian Courant spoke of J. McDonnell, as follows :— 
“The subject of this memoir was born in-Glengary, in the High- 
lands of Scotland, about the year 1750. His father was principal 
tackman on the estate. The spirit of emigration prevailed ‘very 
much in Scotland, and particularly in the Highlands, a little before 
the commencement of the American war. The father of Mr. R. 
McDonnell partaking of the feelings of his clan, and anticipating 
many advantages in this new world, accompanied a considerable 
emigration from Glengary estate, of which he was one of the prin- 
cipal leaders. Mr. R. McDonnell landed at New York with his 
father, and a number of the same name, in 1773, but the dis- 
putes between Great Britain and the colonies having assumed a 
very serious appearance, it was thought prudent to send him into 
Canada. Being designed for commerce, he was placed in a count: 
ing house, but the war breaking out, the spirit of his ancestors burst 
forth «ith an ardor which could not be restrained. He joined the © 
Royal Standard, and was immediately appointed to an ensigncy, in 
the 84th regiment. In this subordinate situation he did not fail to 
distinguish himself by his bravery and good conduct, and on one 
singular and trying occasion he exhibited the greatest intrepidity 
and coolness. He was advanced to the command of a company in 
Butler’s Rangers. Many of your readers still remember that the 
services required by this regiment were of the most arduous kind. 
They were sent out on scouting parties, and employed in picking 
up intelligence, and in harrassing the back settlements of the 
enemy. As their marches lay through pathless forests, they were 
frequently reduced to the greatest necessities, nor had they even, 
while on service, any of those comforts which are 80 common in 
regular camps. In the many expeditions and contests in which 
this regiment was engaged, during the war, Captain McDonnell 
bore a distinguished part, but the great hardships which he had to 
surmount, undermined a constitution naturally excellent, and 
entailed upon him a severe rheumatism which embittered the 
remaining part of his life. 

During some time he acted as Pay-master of the regiment 
and by his own care and attention he found himself at the end of 
the war in the possession of a small independence. This he cor- 
sidered equally the property of his father, brothers and sisters * 


M’DONNELL. 115 


his own, and proved by his generosity that his filial love and 
brotherly affection were equal to his other virtues. In 1794 when 
it was thought proper to levy a regiment in this country to remedy 
the great desertion which attended regiments from Europe, he 
raised a company. 

“In 1795 he was promoted to the majority, and the regiment 
having been divided into two battalions, he became Lieutenant- 
Colonel of the 2nd, in 1796, 

“ He commanded at N iagara during the building of Fort George, 
and in 1802 he again retired on half-pay, the Royal Canadian Regi- 
ments having been most injudiciously reduced during the continu- 
ance of the ephemeral peace of Amiens. While at Fort George 
he married Miss Yates, a lady from the States, whose amiable and 
obliging manners gained the esteem of all who had the honor of 
her acquaintance. By this lady, in whom the Colonel enjoyed all 
that has to be wished in a companion and friend, he has a son, a 
promising boy, who, it is to be hoped, will inherit the virtues of 
his father. The Colonel’s active benevolence was known to all, 
and experienced by many of his friends. ‘ 

“There was something so generous, so noble in his manner of 
doing a kindness of’ this sort, as to give it a double value. 


“In 1807 he was appointed Paymaster to the 10th Royal Veteran 
Battalion, a situation certainly far below his merits—but his cir- 
cumstances, which, owing to his generous disposition, were by no 
means affluent, induced him to accept it. 

“He had been exceedingly infirm for many years, and perhaps 
the severe climate at Quebec was too much for his weak constitu- 
tion. Certain it is that this city has been fatal to several respect- 
able characters from the Upper Province. He caught a severe 
eold in the beginning of N ovember, 1809, accompanied with a 
violent cough and expectoration; he was not, indeed, thought 
dangerously ill, till within a short time of his death, but his feeble 
constitution could not Support the cough, and he expired on the 
twenty-first, 

“Such are the scanty materials which I have been able to collect 
respecting the life of a most excellent officer and honorable man, 
who became dearer to his friends and acquaintances the longer he 
was known to them. 

“He was rather below the middle size, of a fair complexion, and 
in his youth, uncommonly strong and active. For some time past 
his appearance was totally altered ; insomuch that those who had 


116 NICHOLSON—OSTROM—PETERSON. 


not seen him for many years, could not recognize a single feature 
of the swift and intrepid captain of the Rangers. 

An acute disease made it frequently painful for him to move a 
limb, even for days and weeks together, but though his body suf: 
fered, his mind was active and benevolent, and his anxiety to 
promote the interests of his friends ceased only with his life.” 

Among those who took part in the unequal engagement at 
Bennington, was Alexander Nicholson, a Scotchman, who came to 
America shortly before the war broke out. He enlisted as a 
private under Burgoyne; but before the close of the war, received 
a commission. He was one of a company which was all but anni- 
hilated at Bennington. He stood by his Colonel when that 
officer was shot from his horse. Vainly trying to get him re-horsed, 
that officer told him it was no use, that he had better flee. The 
day Leing evidently lost, he proceeded to escape as ‘best he could, 
With his arm wounded, he managed to escape through afield of 
corn to the woods. Coming to a river, he was arrested by ‘an 
Indian upon the opposite bank, who, mistaking him for a rebel, fired 
at him. The Indian being undeceived, he forded the ‘river. 
Making good his escape, he, with many others, wandered for days, 
or rather for nights, hiding by day, as scouts were ranging the 
woods to hunt out the tories. There were, however, friends who 
assisted to conceal them, as well as to furnish them with food. 
He often spoke of his sufferings at that fearful time; lying upon the 
cold ground without covering, and sleeping, to wake with the hair 
frozen to the bare ground, Subsequently Nicholson was attached 
to Rogers corp’s. He settled in Fredericksburgh, at the close of 
hostilities, and subsequently removed in 1809, to the township of 
Thurlow. 

Ostrom was engaged to carry despatches through the enemy's 
line. On one occasion he had the despatch in a silver bullet, which 
he put in his mouth. Having reason to believe he would be dili- 
gently examined, he took it from his mouth as he would a quid of 
tobacco, threw it in the fire and thus escaped, 

Nicholas Peterson, with his three sons, Nicholas, Paul and 
Christopher, were living near New York, and tuok'a part in the 
war, 

They assisted in fighting one of the most remarkable battles 
of the revolution. It took place on the west side of the North River, 
opposite the city of New York, when seventy-five British Militia 
men resisted. an attack made by 5,500 rebels, for several hours. 


THE ROGERS’ FAMILY. 117 


The British had a Block House, made of logs, with a hollow exca- 
vation behind, and in this hollow they loaded their guns, and 
would then step forward and discharge them at the enemy. Only 
three of the British were slain ; the rebels lost many. These 
Petersons lost everything of any importance, when they left New 
York. Some of their valuables they buried to preserve them from 
the enemy, and the rest they left to their use. 

Nicholas and Paul settled on lots No. 12 and 13, in the first 
coucession of Adolphustown, south of Hay bay. 


CHAPTER XI. 


Conrnnts.—Rogers’ family--Ryerson—Redner—-Sherwood--—Taylor—Van Dusen 
-- Williamburgh —- Wright ——- Wilkins — Young — Officers who settled in 
Niagara District. 


Under Queen’s Rangers will be found some account of Major 
Rogers, derived from Sabine. We here give further information, pro- 
cured from Robert D. Rogers, Hsq., and Dr. Armstrong, of Rochester, 
New York, who is a native of Fredericksburgh, and who, for many 
years, practised his profession in Picton and Kingston. 

Robert D. Rogers, of Ashburnham, writes: “ My grandfather, 
James Rogers, settled first in Vermont, and had.several large tracts 
of land there, he, and his brothers were officers in the Queen’s 
Rangers, of which his brother Robert was the chief officer; they 
were employed in the wars of the French and Indians, until the 
taking of Quebec by the British, after which the said Robert Rogers 
was ordered by General Amherst to proceed westward and take 
possession of all the forts and places held by the French, as far 
west as Detroit and Michilimicinac, which he did in the fall of 
1760; and he afterwards went to England, where he published a 
journal kept by him during the French and Indian wars, and up to 
1761, which was published in London 1765. He also wrote another 
book, giving a description of all the North American Colonies. 
My grandfather continued to reside in Vermont, until the time of 
the revolution, when he joined the British army, and after peace 
was proclaimed, settled near the Hast Lake in Prince Edward. 
Ihave heard that he was buried in Fredericksburgh, but do not 


118 ROGERS. 


know the place. My father represented Prinee Edward in the first 
Parliament of Upper Canada, of which he was a member for twenty- 
six years.” 

From Dr. Armstrong, we learn that “Major Rogers was born 
in Londonderry, New Hampshire, about the year 1728. His wife 
was the daughter of the Rev. David McGregor, pastor of the Pres- 
byterian church, Londonderry, of which his father, the Rev. James 
McGregor, formerly of Londonderry, Ireland, was the founder, 
April 12, 1719. Major Rogers was the father of three sons and 
three daughters. He removed with his family to Vermont, 
where he had become the proprietor of a large tract of land, 
Here he lived until the breaking out of the rebellion, (see Queen’s 
Rangers.) After the conclusion of the war, Major Rogers, aban- 
doning his property in Vermont, much of which had been destroyed, 
his herds of cattle driven off and appropriated to their own use by 
his neighbors, removed with his family to Canada and settled in 
Fredericksburgh. That he had been there previously and explored 
the country, and that he had taken with him a corps of soldiers, is 
altogether probable, for I well remember to have seen in my 
earliest boyhood, evidences of previous military strifo, such as 
numerous broken guns, swords, and other worn-out weapons. At 
Fredericksburg, Major Rogers erected, as he had done before at 
Londonderry, Vermont, the first frame house in the township. 
How long he remained here I am unable to say, but probably 
several years. My own birth-place, August 29, 1789, was in a 
little village one,.or two miles below his residence, and as I was 
one of his legatees, he probably remained there for some time after 
that event. I find no record of his death, but it probably took 
place about the year 1792. He was buried in Fredericksburgh, as 
were his widow and eldest daughter (my mother), 1793. His 
eldest son James, returned to Vermont and recovered a con- 
siderable portion of the land in Londonderry. He afterward, in 
1819, removed with his family to Haldimand, where he died several 
years ago. His second son, David McGregor, familiarly known also 
as “ Major Rogers,” remained in Canada up to the time of his 
death, about 1823. While quite.a young man, he was elected a 
member of the first Parliament of Upper Canada. He then resided 
at Little Lake in the township of Hallowell. He afterwards 
removed to Cramahe, where I found him in 1803, engaged as 4 
merchant, holding the office of clerk of the Peace, clerk of the 
District Court, and Registrar of Deeds, besides boing a member of 


PETERS—RYERSON. 119 


Parliament, and carrying ona farm. His name is pretty closely 
identified with the early history of Upper Canada. He was a man 
of great energy. of character and sound judgment, was highly 
respected and esteemed, and died greatly lamented. After remain- 
ing in Fredericksburgh several years, the family of the late Major 
(James) Rogers removed to the “ Little Lake,” so called. This 
was the scene of my earliest recollections. In the same neighbor- 
hood had resided Mr. Peters, and his family. He was a native of 
New England, remained loyal to the Crown, became an officer in 
the Queen’s Rangers, and was amoug the early refugees to Canada. 
He afterwards became sheriff of Newcastle, having removed from 
the Little Lake, first to the Carrying Place, and afterwards to 
Cramahe, about the year 1804, where he died many years ago. 

Joseph Ryerson, of New Jersey, one of the five hundred and 
fifty volunteers who went to Charleston, South Carolina. For his 
good conduct in bearing despatches one hundred and ninety-six 
miles into the interior, he was promoted to a Lieutenancy in the 
Prince of Wales’ Volunteers. Subsequently he was engaged in six 
battles, and once wounded. At the peace he went to New Bruns- 
wick, thence to Canada, where he settled and became a Colonel in 
the militia. In the war of 1812, he and his three sons were in arms 
against the United States. He died near Victoria, Upper Canada, 
in 1854, aged ninety-four, one of the last of the “old United 
Empire Loyalists ””—( Sabine.) 

One of Captain Ryerson’s old comrades, Peter Redner, of the 
bay, says, he was “a man of daring intrepidity, and a great favorite 
in his company.” He often related an instance when Captain 
Ryerson, commanding a scouting party, for which peculiar service 
he was eminently fitted, ventured to crawl up toa tent of American 
officers, and discovering one standing in the door who saw him, he 
walked boldly up, thus lessening suspicion, and drawing his bayonet 
immediately ran him through the body, and escaped before his 
companions had sufficiently recovered from the shock to give 
parsuit. He represented Captain Ryerson as being one of the 
most determined men he ever knew, with the service of his 
country uppermost in his mind, he often exposed himself to great 
danger to accomplish his desires. 

‘Samuel Ryerson, of New Jersey, brother of Joseph, joined the 
Royal Standard, and received a commission as captain in the.Third 
Battalion of New Jersey Volunteers; went to New Brunswick at 
the peace, thence to Canada, where he settled, 


120 REDNER—RUTTAN, 


Peter Redner, a native of New Jersey, was connected with the 
service for some time. He was in the same division as Captain 
Ryerson, and during his subsequent life was always delighted to tell 
of the incidents in connection with the several campaigns through 
which he passed, especially such as related to “ his friend Ryerson,” 
to whom he was much attached. 

At the close of the war he went to Nova Scotia, where he 
drew land; but not liking the place, he disposed of his land and 
came to Canada. He purchased lot ninety-four in Ameliasburgh 
for a small consideration, from William Fox, a United Empire 
Loyalist, of Pennsylvania, who had drawn it.—(Ashley.) 

Walter Ross—He arrived, an emigrant from Scotland, at Que- 
bec, the night before the fall of Montgomery. He, with others 
from the ship, immediately took up arms, and assisted to repulse 
the enemy in a most distinguished manner. He subsequntly lived 
with Major Frazer, and became so great a favorite that the Major 
assisted him to an ensigney. After the close of the war he 
married Miss Williams, of Ernest town, and settled in Marysburgh, 
on the lake shore. 

The Ruttans were descendants of the Huguenots. Says 
Sheriff Ruttan: “My grandfather emigrated to America about the 
time of Sir William Johnson, Bart., in 1734, and settled at a town 
called New Rochelle, in Westchester county, New York. This 
town, or tract of land, was purchased in 1689, expressly for a 
Huguenot settlement, by Jacob Leister, Commissioner of the Admi- 
ralty, under Governor Dongan of New York. It soon increased, 
and in 1700 had a vast number of militia officers, loyal to the back- 
bone. To this settlement my grandfather repaired soon after his 
arrival. My father and uncle Peter were born here about 1757, 
and 1759. Both entered the army in the 3rd_ battalion of Jersey 
volunteers, one as Lieutenant, the other as Captain. This was 
about the year 1778. In the year 1778, my uncle Peter accom- 
panied Brant from New York to Western Canada, on a tour of 
observation, being a great favorite, so much so that he named his 
son Joseph Brant Ruttan, as a token of his friendship. As a further 
token of his esteem, Brant, at parting, presented him with a hand- 
some brace of pistols, which he valued highly. At his decease, 
they came into my possession. My father and uncle had grantg of 
1200 acres of land each, at Adolphustown, in the Midland Distt, 
this was in 1783 or 1784.” i 

Sheriff Ruttan, when a child, met with aslight accident which 
probably turned the current of his life from one of comparative 


SCHERMERHORN+~SPENOER. 121 


obscurity to notoriety. Henry Ruttan went out with his brother 
one spring morning to tap trees for sugar making. Accidentally 
two of Henry's fingers wero severed from his hand by an unto- 
ward stroke of the sharp axe, This loss led his father to send him 
to school, as he could not perform manual labor. Respecting his 
education, the reader is referred to the division on “Karly Educa- 
tion.” With the education obtained in Adolphustown, he went to 
Kingston and was apprenticed with John Kerby, a successful mer- 
chant. By industry as well as talent, Henry advanced to bea 
partner, and was entrusted to open astore in the “new township ”’ 
near Grafton, in Newcastle. Subsequently, he distinguished him- 
self as a soldier, in 1812, then as a member of Parliament, as 
Speaker, and fora long time as Sheriff, Latterly his name. is 
associated with inventions for ventilation of buildings and cars, 

Captain Schermerhorn was among the first. settlers upon the 
bay.Quinté. Respecting the nature of his services during the war we 
have no record, nor have we learned in what regiment he served ; 
but most probably in Johnson’s. The writer has in his possession a 
portion of an epaulet which belonged to this officer. He drew 
large quantities of land in the western part of the Province, as 
well as ‘a lot in Fredericksburgh. He died in 1788 when on a visit 
toMontreal to procure his halfpay. His widow and eldest son 
died soon after. His youngest son, John, settled on lot 95, 9th 
concession Ameliasburg.—(.J. B. Ashley.) 

“Colonel Spencer ” was an officer in Roger’s Battalion, settled 
on lot 9, 1st concession Fredericksburgh additional. He died 
shortly after the commencement of the war of 1812, having been 
Colonel of the militia, and active in preparing to meet the foo. He 
was buried, with military honors, upon his own farm. 

His brother Augustus was an ensign, and settled at Kast Lake, 
on half-pay. His wife, Sarah Conger, lived to be ninety-four years 
old. 

In the former part of last century there were born three 
brothers, Seth, Thomas, and Adiel Sherwood, in old Stratford, in 
the Provinee of Connecticut, The three brothers removed, 1743, 
to New York State, five miles north of Fort’ Edward, within a 
short distance of the spot where Burgoyne surrendered. At the 
commencement of the rebellion, Seth and Adiel identified them- 
selv8s with the rebel party, becoming officers in the army, while 
Thomas adhered to his Sovereign. It was probably after the defeat 
of Burgoyne, when he proceeded to St. John, Lower Canada, and 


122 SHERWOOD—TAYLOR. 


was subsequently employed by the British Government on secret 
service in the revolting State. His knowledge of the country 
enabled him to bring from the territory of the enemy not a few who 
were desirous of serving in the British army. In 1779 his family 
removed to St. Johns, and he received an appointment as subaltern 
in Major Jessup’s corps. 

At the close of the war, Thomas Sherwood came with his corps 
to the St. Lawrence, and became the first actual settler in the 
county of Leeds. He was well known as an active public man, 
‘he was ever ready to give assistance and instructions to the new 
comers.’ He also assisted in the first survey of that part. Hewas 
among the first magistrates. He lived on his farm forty-two years, 
and died, aged 81, in peace. 

Adiel Sherwood, from whom we receive the foregoing facts, was 
the son of Thomas, and was born at the homestead in New York 
State, 16th May, 1779, shortly before the family left for Canada. 
He says: ‘“Iremained with the family at St. Johns until May, 
1784, when we came in the very first brigade of batteaux to the 
Upper Province, where my father pitched his tent, about three 
miles below Brockville, so that I may say I saw the first tree cut, 
and the first hill of corn and potatoes planted by an actual settler.’’ 
Mr. Adiel Sherwood at an early date, 1796, was appointed an ensign 
in the first regiment of Leeds Militia. He was promoted from 
time to time until he became Colonel. He was commissioned a 
Magistrate, Clerk of the Peace, Commissioner of Land Board, and 
finally Sheriff for the district of Johnstown. He was connected 
with the militia fifty years, when he retired on full rank. Was 
Treasurer of the District twenty-five years, and Sheriff thirty-five. 
Mr. Sherwood still lives, an active, genial, and christian-minded 
gentleman, and we take this occasion to express our feelings of 
gratitude for his assistance and sympathy in this our undertaking. 

There were a good many of the name of Taylor among the 
loyalists residing at Boston, New York, and New Jersey. They 
were all in the higher walks of life, and some filled high public 
stations. One family, consisting at the time of the rebellion, of a 
mother and three sons, has a tragic and deeply interesting history. 
For many of the particulars I am indebted to Sheriff George 
Taylor, of Belleville, a descendant of the youngest of the 
brothers. 

Sheriff Taylor’s father was named John, and was born upon 
the banks of the Hudson, of Scotch parents. He was fourteen 


A SPY OF THE REVOLUTION. 123 


years old when the rebellion broke out. His two brothers were 
officers in the British army, and were employed in the hazardous 
duties of spies. The only knowledge he has of his uncles, is that 
they were both caught at different times, one upon one side of the 
Hudson and the other the opposite side ; both were convicted and 
executed by hanging, one upon the limb of an apple tree, the 
other of an oak. John Taylor was at home with his mother upon the 
farm, at Kinderhook. But one day he was carried off while from 
the hous«, by a press gaug, to Burgoyne’s army. He continued 
in the army for seven years, until the end of the war, when he 
was discharged. During this time he was in numerous engage- 
ments, and received three wounds at least, one a sabre wound, and 
« ball wound in the arm. It is stated on good authority, (Petrie) 
that he once carried a despatch from’ Quebee to Nova Scotia, fol- 
lowing the Bay of Fundy. Uis mother in the meantime was 
ignorant of his whereabouts, and held the belief that he was dead, 
or carried off by the Indians. At the expiration of the war he 
went to New Brunswick by some means, subsequently he under- 
took to walk on snowshoes, with three others, from St. Johns to 
Sorel, which he accomplished, while the three others died on the 
way; he saved his life by killing and eating his dog. He procured 
his discharge at Sorel. In 1783 he came up the St. Lawrence to Cata- 
raqwi, and thence walked up the bay as far as the mouth of the 
Moria*River, occompanied by one William McMullen. Ascending 
the Moria he chose the land, where is now the 4th concession of 
Thurlow, the “ Holstead farm.” He lived here a few months, but 
the Indians drove him, away, declaring the river belonged to them. 
He then bought lot No. 5, at the front, of Captain Singleton, pro- 
perty which yet bears hisname. John Taylor married the daughter 
of &h U. E. Loyalist by the name of Russell. 

Two or three years after he came to Thurlow, he visited his old 
home at Kinderhook, to see his mother, who knew not he was alive. 
She accompanied him back to Canada, although hard on ninety eal 
old. She did not live long in her new home. 

Two intimate comades of John Taylor in the army, were 
Merritt and Soles, father of D. B. Soles, formerly of Belleville. 

Respetting the brothers of John Taylor, the following appeared 
in the Hastings Chronicle of Belleville, 13th November, 1861. 

“A Spy or tHe Revorution.—In the year 1776, when 
Governor Clinton resided in Albany, there came a stranger to his 
house one cold wintry morning, soon after the family had breakfasted. 


124 GEN, CLINTON AND TAYLOR, 


He was welcomed by the household, and hospitably entertained. A 
breakfast was ordered, and the Governor, with his wife and daughter 
employed in knitting, was sitting before the fire, and entered into 
conversation with him about the affairs of the country, which natur- 
ally led to the enquiry of what was his occupation, The caution 
and hesitaney with which the stranger spoke, aroused the keen-sighted 
Clinton, He communicated his suspicion to his wife and daughter, 
who closely watched his every word and action. Unconscious of 
this, but finding that he had fallen among enemies, the stranger was 
seen to take something from his pocket and swallow it. Meantime 
Madam Clinton, with the ready tact of a woman of those troublesome 
times, went quietly into the kitchen, and ordered hot coffee to be 
immediately made, and added to it a strong dose of tartar emetic. 
The stranger, delighted with the smoking beverage, partook freely 
of it, and Mrs. Clinton soon had the satisfaction of seeing it produce 
the desired result. From scripture out of his own mouth was he 
condemned, A. siver bullet appeared, which upon examination was 
unscrewed and found to contain an important despatch from 
Burgoyne. He was tried, condemned and executed, and the bullet 
is still preserved in the family.” 

“The foregoing article we clip from the Boston Free Flag of the 
2nd November, 1861, this,there is reason to infer, is a special reference 
to a relative of one of the oldest families in this part of Canada. 
John Taylor in his life time, well known to the first inhabitants of 
Belleville, had two brothers employed upon secret service for the 
British Government during the American revolutionary war, their 
names were Neil and Daniel. At different times they were each 
apprehended and suffered the severe penalty of the law. A tradi- 
tion of the Taylor family of this place, agrees in all particulars with 
the above article, and points to one of the Taylor brothers as the 
person therein alluded to.”’ 

Sabine says that “ Daniel Taylor in 1777, was dispatched by Sir 
Henry Clinton to Burgoyne, with intelligence of the capture of Fort 
Montgomery, and was taken on his way by the whigs as a spy. 
Finding himself in -danger, he turned aside, took a small silver ball 
or bullet from his pocket and swallowed it. The act was seen, and 
General George Clinton, into whose hands he had fallew; ordered a 
severe dose of emetic tartar to be adminis- tered, which caused him 
to discharge the bullet. On being unscrewed, the silver bullet was 
found to contain a letter from the one British General to the other, 
which ran as follows: 


VANDUSEN—WILLIAMSBURGH., 125 


Forr Monrgomury, October 2, 1777. 
Nous voici~and nothing between us but Gates. I sincerely hope 
this little success of ours may facilitate your*epgrations. In'answer 
to ‘your letter of 28th of September, by ©. C., I shall only say, I 
cannot presume to order, or even ‘advise, for, reasons obvious, 1 
heartily wish you success. 


Faithfully yours, 
H, Curnron, 
To General Burgoyne. 

Taylor was tried, convicted, and executed, shortly after — his 
detection,” 

Conrad VanDusen was a native of Duchess County, N.'Y., 
born 28rd April, 1751. His father was Robert VanDusen. At the 
commencement af the rebellion he was‘in business as a tailor, in New 
York City. He served during the whole of the war, seven years, in 
Butler’s Hangers. During this time, his wife, who was also from 
Duchess County, formerly a Miss Coon, earried on the. tailoring 
business in New York, and succeeded in saving fifty-three 
guineas. On leaving for Canada with VanAlstine, they brought 
with them two large boxes of clothing. They also had some 
jewellry. 

During the war VanDusen was sometimes employed upon secret 
“crvice, and upon one ovcasion was’ caught, and condemned to be 
hanged. Upon ‘leaving the room in which he had : been tried, he 
managed to convey to a’ woman present, whose earnest demeanor 
led him to believe she was friendly, a gold ring, « keep-sake of | his 
wife. By some means VanDusen escaped, having concealed himself 
in a swamp under water, with his face only above water, and in after 
years he was surprised and rejoiced to receive by letter the identica, 
ring, which had been sent to him by the woman: into. whose hands he 
had so adroitly placed it. She had directed the letter to Cataraqui. 

The close of the war ‘found’ VanDusen at New York; ‘and he 
joined VanAlstine’s band of refugees, and ‘settled in “Adolphustown. 
Subsequently he removed to'Marysburgh, lot No. 9, where he ‘died, 
aged ‘seventy-six ‘years ‘and seven months.” “He ties ‘buried in‘the 
U. E. burying ground, Adolphustown. 

Frederick Frank Williamsburgh, at ‘the time of ‘the war lived 
upon the Susquehanna, and owned ‘a thousand: acres of‘ land. “He 
‘was a sickly than. His: family consisted of a'son eleven «years old, 
rand three daugliters. | One day he’ ‘went ‘some’ distance: to a’ ‘mill, 


126 WRIGHT—wWILKINS, 


taking his children with him, and leaving his wife and mother at 
home. That day the rebels made a raid, and he was taken prisoner 
from his children e road; and coming to his barn, it, with all 
his grain was burned up. His wife and old mother sought safety in 
.the woods, and the house was. stripped of everything. The children 
arriving home without their father, found no mother, or grand- 
mother, only the smoking ruins of the barn and the dismantled house, 
Frightened almost to death, and expecting to be killed before mor-n 
ing, they lay down on the floor. About midnight came a knock at 
the door, after a time they summoned sufficient courage to ask who 
was there, when it was found to be neighbor who had been hunted 
in the woods for three days and who was almost starved, THe was 
admitted, and having slept for a short time, he proceeded to prepare 
araft upon the river; upon this he placed some flour he had con- 
cealed in the woods, and the children, with himself, and floated 
down the river, But the morning brought the enemy, and they were 
taken, The children were conveyed to a place where they found their 
mother; but the father having been thrown into a prison, in three 
months his weak constitution succumbed to the cruelty of his prison 
house. 
The family found their way to Lower Canada, after a time, living 
upon the rations dealt out from day to day from the commissariat 
department. They, after a time, went to Montreal, and one son, 
when twelve year old, enlisted. For a time he acted as tailor to the 
regiment, but subsequently became a favorite with the Colonel and 
was promoted. The descendants of this William Williamsburgh now 
live in Belleville. 

Sergeant Daniel Wright was born in the city of London, 1741, 
He was sergeant in the 74th regiment. Sergeant Wright was present 
at the battle before Quebec, when Montgomery was killed. He 
settled in Marysburgh in 1784. He was commissary officer for the 
fifth township, and was subsequently appointed magistrate and then 
registrar,which office he held for upwards of thirty years. Was Lieut. 
Colonel in the Prince Edward Militia. “Old Squire Wright ” was a 
man of education and gentlemanly deportment, strictly religious, and 
noted for his urbanity #he obtained the soubriquet of “ Squire civil.” 
It is said he was never known to smile. Unlike other retired officers, 
it is said, he did not seek to acquire extensive tracts of land. Died 
April, 1828, aged eighty-seven. 

The following is from the Kingston Chronicle ; “ Died at the Car 
rying Place, 27th February, 1836, Robert Wilkins, Esq., in the ninety- 


COL, YOUNG, 127 


fourth year of his age, He entered the army at the early age of 
seventeen, in the 17th Light Dragoons, then commanded by the late 
Colonel Hale. Soon after he joined the regimes, 1 was ordered to 
Scotland. There it did not long remain; the * Whiteboy” con- 
spiracy had been formed in Ireland, From Ireland he sailed with. 
the same distinguished regiment for the British American Colonies, 
then raising the standard of revolt, landed at Boston, and a few days 
after bore a conspicuous partin the battle of Bunker’s Hill, on which 
occasion he had two horses shot under him. He was present at 
most of the engagements in the northern colonies. At the battle of 
White Plains, he was one of the forlorn hope, where he received a 
severe contusion on the breast, and lost the thumb of his right hand. 
After recovering from his wounds, he retired from the army, and 
entered into mercantile pursuits in the city of New York. There he 
carried on © prosperous business until peace was concluded ; but 
when that city was evacuated by the British troops (in 1783) he was 
too strongly attached to his king to remain behind. He then accom- 
panied them to Shelburne, Nova Scotia. In the improvements of 
that luckless place, he expended a large sum of money, but finding 
that the place would not succeed, he left, and in 1789, returned to 
his native country, from which, three years after, he was induced to 
follow Governor Simcoe to this colony, just after it had received its 
constitution, and became a distinct government. From that time he 
remained in Upper Canada, and most of the time at this place. Of 
Christian doctrine and Christian duty, he had a much deeper sense 
than was obvious to occasional visitors. His hospitality was prover- 
bial, and never under his roof was the poor refused food or shelter. 
His remains were followed to the church, and thence to the house 
appointed for all living, by not less than 800 of his friends and 
neighbors.” 

For an account of the son of the above, see notices of U. E. 
Loyalists. 

Col. H. Young—His father was a native of Nottingham,England, 
and came to New York when eighteen years old, and settled at 
Jamaica, Long Island. He wasa gunsmith by trade. Subsequently 
he removed to Husack, northern New York. He had four sons, 
George, Henry, William, John, and two daughters. His second son 
Henry,was born at Jamaica,10th March,1737. At the age of eighteen 
he joined the British army, as a volunteer. He was present at the 
battle of Tyconderoga, under General Abercrombie. He was also 
with the army under General Amherst, which went from Albany 


128 FIRST SETTLERS IN UPPER CANADA. 


to Montreal, to join the army from Quebec, under General. Murray. 
Qontinued in the army until 1761, when he returned home, married 
a Miss Campman, and lived in peace until the :rebellion broke out. 

He again joined the British army as a private, and was at the 
battle of Bennington, but he so distinguished himself that he was 
promoted to an ensigney in the King’s Royal Regiment, of New 
York. During the war he took part in seventeen battles, but 
escaped with one wound in the hand. In the year 1780, he was 
sent with Major Ross to Carleton Island. For three years he was 
at this place, or Oswego. In 1783 he was discharged on half pay, 
and received grants of land—~3,000 acres, with the privilege of 
selecting the place. Immediately after his release he set. out, 
sometime during the summer or autumn of 1783, to. prospect: for 
land. In asmall.canoe, he, with a brother officer, named, :it,is said, 
McCarty, proceeded up the bay Quinté, and into Picton bay to its 
head, thence to East Jake. Having decided to take,land here, he left 
his son during the-winter. In the following spring 1784, he: brought 
his family from St. Johns, where they had been staying. . (See 


settlement of Prince Edward). Colonel Young died at.Hast Lake. 


8rd December, 1820, aged eighty-three years and nine months. 

Daniel Young was. in the Engineer Department during the 
latter part of ‘the revolutionary war. He.died at East Lake, 30th 
September, 1850, aged eighty-five. 

Henry Young was Lieutenant of Militia in the war of 1812. 
Went to Kingston on duty, where he died, latter, part of December, 
1812. 

Among the first settlers of the Upper Province, especially upon 
the St: Lawrence, and who took part in,the war, may be, mentioned, 
Captain Thomas Frazer, Captain William Frazer, Lieutenant 
Solomon Snider, Lieutenant Gideon Adams, Captain Simon 
Covelle, Captain Drummond, Ensign Dulmage, Ensign Sampson, 
Lieutenant Farrand, Captam Amberson, Lieutenant. ;McLean, 
Lieutenant James Campbell, Lieutenant Alexander. Gampbell, 
Sergeant Benoni, Wiltsie,.Ensign, E... Bolton, Captain. Justus Sher- 
wood, Captain John Jones, Lieutenant: James | Breakenridge, of 
Roger's corps. 

Colonel Clarke, of Dalhousie, gives a “ list,of half pay. officers 
who.settled in the Niagara. District after, the. rebellion. of. the 
colonies:” 

Colonel John..Butler, originator of ;Butler’s. Rangers, an Irish- 
man, a. connection of Lord.Osmore; Captain Andrew Brant, 


TRAVELING BY THE INDIANS. 129 


Butler’s Rangers; Captain B. Fry, Captain P. Hare, Captain Thos. 
Butler, Captain Aaron Brant, Captain P. Paulding, Captain John 
Ball, Captain P. Ball, Captain P. Ten Brock, Lieutenant R. 
Clench, Lieutenant Wm. Brant, Lieutenant Wm. Tweeny, 
Lieut. Jocal Swoos, Lieut. James Clements, Lieut. D. Swoos, all of 
Butler’s Rangers; Captain James Brant, Indian Department; 
Captain H. Nelies, Captain James Young, Captain Robert Nelles, 
Captain Joseph Dockater, Captain C. Ryman, Lieut. J. Clement, 
Lieut. W. B. Shuhm, Lieut. A. Chrysler, Lieut. 8S. Secord, Licut. 
F. Stevens, Surgeon R. Kerr, Commodore T. Merritt, father of the 
late Hon. W. H. Merritt, all of the Indian Department. 


DIVISION IL 


TRAVELING IN FARLY TIMES—ORIGINAL ROUTES. 
CHAPTER XII. 


Coxtents—Indian paths—Portages—Original French routes—Mer de Canada— 
Original names of St. Lawrence—Ontario—Huron—Route by Bay Quinté~— 
Old French maps—Original English routes—Four ways from Atlantic to 
the Lakes—Mississippi—Potomac—Hudson—Indian name of Erie—From 
New York to Ontario—The Hudson Piver—Mohawk—Wood creek—Oneida 
Lake—Oswego River—The carrying places—West Canada Creek—Black 
River—Oswegotchie—The navigation—Military highway—Lower Canada— 
An historic route—The paths followed by the Loyalists—Indian paths north 
of Lake Ontario—Crossing the Lake—From Cape Vincent to the Bay 
Quinté—From Oswego by Duck Islands—East Lake—Picton Bay—Coasting 
Ontario—Two ways to Huron—By Bay Quinté and Trent; by Don River— 
Lake Simcoe—Point Traverse—Loyalists—Traveling by the St. Lawrence— 
First road—Long remembered event. 


ithough the European found the American continent a vast 
unbroken wilderness, yet the native Indians had well defined 
routes of travel, Mainly, the long journeys made by them in their 
hunting excursions, and when upon tle war path, were by water 
up and down rivers, and along the shores of lakes. And at certain 
places sronnd rapids, and from one body of water to another, their 


130 ORIGINAL NAMES. 


‘frequent journeyings created a well marked path. These portages 
or carrying places may even yet, in many places be traced, and 
jare still known by such appellations. ‘The arrival of the Huropean 
in America was followed. by hie ponetrating, step by:step, to the 
further recesses of the north and wes. Tho. opening: of. the ifur 
: twade'with the Indians:led to: increased travel .along.some ofthe 
original paths, and; probably to the opening of new ones. ‘While 
ithe French by:the waters of the Lower St.awrence, found: it con- 
venient tovascend iby the: greatstreams, the English had to traverse 
ithe) high. Jands : which separate | thesources of the i rivers whieh 
empty into the Atlantic, from those which rise to. flow to the lakes 
and rivers of fresh water to the north. 

The original routes of travel taken by the French were up 
the St. Lawrence, at first called the “Grand River of Canada,” 
while the gulf is marked Galpo di Canada O’S Larenzo. The 
water of the Atlantic, south of the Chesapeake River to Newfound. 
land and the gulf, was known as the Mer de Canada. From the sea- 
board the traveler sometimes, having ascended to the mouth of 
the Sorel River, turned west to lake Champlain, and thence into 
the western part of the present New York State, or continuing up 
the St. Lawrence to its confluence with the Ottawa, or as it was 
sometimes called Grand River;selected one or the other of these ma- 
jestic streams, by which to.continue the journey westward. Follow- 
ing the Ottawa, the way led to the north as faras Lake Nippissing, 
and thence westward to the Georgian Bay. Sometimes the voyager 
would continue to ascend the St. Lawrence to Lake Ontario, a por- 
“tion of the St. Lawrence sometimes called Cataraqui River, or the Tro- 
-quois River, that is, to say, the river which leads.to. Cataraqui,or the 
‘Froquois country. Lake Ontario was called by Champlain, Lake 
“St.Louis, and subsequently for a, time it was.known.as.Lake Fronte- 
~nac, ‘According to a map observed in the French Imperial Library 
‘the Indian name of Ontario was Skaniadono, 1688. 

‘From: Lake Ontario to Lake Huron, ‘at first‘ named Mar Douce, 
and, then after the Huron Indians, who were expelled from that 

region by the Iroquois in 1650,-a very ‘common:route was up the 
Bay Quinté, the: River;Trent, Lake; Simcoe,and to‘Georgian Bay. 
Phat this was.a' notunfrequent way is well.exhibited :by the:old 
Hxench maps, which, propared to indicate theprinciple waterways 
cto the traveler, had: the »watersof the Bay:and Trent,:even: to its 
“source, mage, bread,iso that the observer might imagine that: the 
ibay and:tho riveriwere. one ‘continuous bay of navigable waters. 


ROUTES FROM ATLANTIC}TO' ONTARIO. 131 


As this route was adjacent to the territory of the Iroquois nation, it 
was only when the French were at peace with them that this 
course was taken, until the establishment of the fort at Cataraqui. 
Again, the French occasionally followed the south shore of Lake 
Ontario to the Niagara River and ascended it to Lake Erie, and 
thus approached the far west. 

While the French with comparative ease, reached the vast 
inland seas, the English by more difficult channels sought the 
advantages, whichjintercourse with the lake Indians afforded. An 
early writer of American history, Isaac Weld, says: “There are 
four principal channels for trade between the ocean and the lakes. 
One by the Mississippi to Lake Erie, a second by the Potomac and 
French Creek to Lake Erie. (Lake Erie was at first called Oks- 
wego, and the territory to the south of Lake Erie was sometimes 
called Ontario Nous.) A third by the Hudson, and a fourth by the 
St. Lawrence.” A later writer says: “ It is worthy of notice, that 
a person may go from Quebec to New ‘Orleans by water all the 
way except about a mile from the source of Illinois River.” The last 
mentioned route we have seen belonged to the French, and was the 
best to follow, as well as the most direct to Europe. Of the other 
three, we have only to speak of that by the Hudson. 

The distance from New York to Lake Ontario is laid down as 
being 500 miles. From New York Bay to Albany, the Hudson is 
navigable, 180 miles. Ten miles north of Albany the river divides 
into two branches. The western branch is the Mohawk and leads 
to Rome, formerly Fort Stanwix. A branch of the Mohawk, Wood 
Creek, leads toward Oneida Lake, which was reached by a portage. 
A branch of Wood Creek was called Canada Creek, and led 
toward Lake Champlain. From Oneida- Lake, the larger lake, 
Ontario, isreached by the Oswego River. Weld probably refers 
to this route when he says that the distance over which boats had 
tobe hauled by land, (perhaps, from New York to Ontario) was 
altogether thirty miles. This was no doubt the most speedy route 
by which to reach Upper Canada from the Hudson. Frequent 
reference is made to it, in the accounts of journeying, by the U. E. 
Loyalists, which have come under notice. It was by far the most 
commonly traveled way, taken by those who came into Canada 
after thé close of the war. And, it is stated, 1796, that the chief 
part of the trade between New York and the lake is by this way. 
But sometimes, the traveler up the Mohawk, instead of turning into 
Vilerik, or Wood Creek, would continue to ascend the Mohawk, 


132 DIFFERENT ROUTES—LOYALISTS. 


which turned more toward the east; and then into a branch some- 
times called, 1756, West Canada Creek, by which he was brought 
contiguous to the head waters of the Black River, which empties 
into the lake at Sacket’s Harbor, But the Black River was some- 
times reached by ascending the Hudson, above the mouth of the 
Mohawk, away eastward tothe Mohegan mountains, where the 
Hudson rises. Crossing these mountains he would strike the 
Moose River, which is a tributary to the Black River. Occasion- 
ally, instead of Moose River, the Oswegotchie was reaeheod, and fol- 
lowed to its mouth at La Présentation, the present town of Ogdens- 
burgh. That this route was well known, is shown from the state. 
ment of Weld, that, “ It is said that both the Hudson and Oswegot- 
thie River are capable of being made navigable for light batteaux 
to where they approach within a short distance, about four miles.” 
All of these branches of the Hudson are interrupted by falls. 

Still another way was now and then taken, after having 

crossed the Mohegans, namely, by Long Lake which feeds Racket 

River, that empties into the St. Lawrence, at St. Regis, opposite Corn- 
wall, Again, numerous accounts have been furnished the writer, in 
which the traveler followed the military highway to Lower Can- 
ada, by Whitehall, Lake Champlain, Fort Ticonderoga, Platts 
burgh, and then turning northward proceeded to Cornwall. But this 
way was the common one to Lower Canada, and by the Sorel. This 
historic route was no doubt long used by the Indians, before the 
European trod it, and Champlain at an early period penetrated to 
the lake; to which his name is forever attached. Along this road 
passed many a military expedition; and during the wars between 
the colonies of France and England, here ebbed and flowed the 
tide of strife. The rebellion of 1776 witnessed Burgoyne with his 
army sweep by here westward to meet his disastrous fate; and 
thereafter set in the stream of refugees and loyalists, which ceased 
not to flow for many a year, along this path. 

While the great majority of the loyalists who came to Canada, 
followed one or other of the routes above mentioned, there wert 
some who came around by the Atlantic, and up the St. Lawrence. 
There were at 1° *t two companies, one under the leadership of 

. Captain Grass, ne under Captain Van Alstine, who sailed from 
New Yorkin _—s under _the protection of a war vessel, shortly 
‘ before the evacuation by the British forces in 1783. 

Directing our attention to the territory north of Lake Ontario, 

and the Upper St. Lawrence, we find some interesting facts relativ? 


INDIAN ROUTES AROUND BAY QUINTE. 133 


to the original Indian paths; sometimes, followed on hunting and 
fishing expeditions, and sometimes in pursuit of anenemy. There 
is evidence that the Mohawks, upon the southern shore of Lake 
Ontario, were accustomed to pass across the waters, to the northern 
shores by different routes. Thus, one was from Cape Vincent to 
Wolfe Island, and thence along its shore to the west end, and then 
either to Cataraqui, or up the Bay Quinté, or perhaps across to Am- 
herst Island,where, it seems, generally resided a Chief of considerable 
importance. A second route, followed by them, in their frail bark 
canoes, was from a point of land somewhat east of Oswego, called 
in later days Henderson’s Point, taking in their way Stony Island, 
the Jallup Islands, and stretching across to Yorkshire Island, and 
Duck Island, then to the Drake Islands, and finally to Point 
Traverse. Following the shore around this point, Wappoose Island 
was also reached; or, on the contrary, proceeding along the shore 
westward they reached East Lake, From the northernmost point 
of this lake they directed their steps, with canoes on their heads, 
across the carrying place to the head of Picton Bay, a distance of 
alittle over four miles, It is interesting to notice that upon the 
old maps, by the carly French navigators, the above mentioned 
islands are specified a “au des Couis;” while at the same time the 
Bay of Quinté bears the name of Couis, showing unmistakably that 
the Mohawk Indians passed by this way to the head waters of 
the bay and to the Trent River. Herriot designates one of these 
islands, [sle de Quinté. Two maps in the Imperial library of Paris, 
give these islands, above mentioned, the name of Middle Islands, 
and the waters east of them are named Cataraqui Bay. It is 
not at all unlikely that Champlain, when he first saw Lake 
Ontario, emerged from the water of East lake. Again, instead of 
entering the Bay Quinté with a view of passing up the River Moira, 
or Trent, they would continue along the south shore of Prince 
Edward, past West Lake and Consecon Lake, and proceed westward, 
sometimes to the river at Port Hope, sometimes further west, even 
to the Don, and ascend some one of the rivers to the head waters 
of the Trent or Lake Simcoe. The early map» indicate Indian 
villages along at several points. Owing to the dangerous coast 
along the south shore of Prince Edward, sometimes they chose the 
longer and more tedious route through the Bay Quinté to its head, 
That here was a common carrying place is well attested by the state- 
ments of many. Indeed, at this point upon the shores of the lake 
was an Indian village of importance. An old graveyard here, upon 


134 FROM ONTARIO TO HURON. 


being plowed, has yielded rich and important relics, showing that 
the Indians were Christianized, and that valuable French gifts had 
been bestowed. 

It would seem from a letter of DeNonville, that there were two 
ways to reach Lake Huron from Lake Ontario: one by the Bay 
Quinté and the Trent; the other by the way of the Don River and 
Lake Simcoe, called by him “Lake Taranto.” In the selection of 
routes they were guided by Indians. 

The route by the Trentfand the Bay Quinté was for many a day 
regarded as the most direct, and the best route to Lake Huron, even 
since the settlement by Europeans. Its supposed importance was 
sufficient to lead to the attempt to construct a canal with locks, to 
make it navigable. Gourlay says, sometime after the war of 1812, 
that “in course of time it may become an object of importance to 
connect Rice Lake by a canal with Lake Ontario direct, instead of 
following the present canoe route by its natural outlet into the Bay 
Quinté.” 

The Marquis DeNonville, in 1685, moved on the Five Nations 
with his little army in canoes, in two divisions. On the 23rd June, 
one-half proceeded on the south side from the "fort Cataraqui, and 
the other on the north side of the lake, and met near Oswego. 
Now, there can be no doubt, that the latter party crossed the bay 
to Indian Point, passed along its southern shore, then across the bay 
by Wappoose Island, and then around, ‘or crossing Point Traverse 
struék far into the lake, by the islands which constituted the guides 
of this ear ly Indian route. It may be that this was so commonly 
traveled that the old namefof Point Traverse was thus derived. 

We have indicated the several routes followed by the Indians, 
the French, the English, and finally by the Refugees, so far as 
relate to the territory now comprising Upper Canada, that is by 
which it was originallyfreached and settled. Beside, there were 
some who found their way by land from the head waters of the 
Susquehana to Lake Erie and Niagara, But the vast majority of 
pioneers of Upper Canada entered by the channels aforesaid. 

For many years, the only road from Lower Canada was by the 
St. Lawrence, ascending wearily up the dangerous rapids in cances 
and batteaux; and it will be found that the lots in the first town- 
ships were surveyed narrow in order to secure a water frontage to 
as many as possible, because there was no other means of transit 
than by water. But those who settled in the second concessions, & 
year or two later, were obliged to tread the length of the long front 


isl Seti 2 eet 


t 


TRAVELING BY CANOE, 135 


lots, in order to reach the water. At the same time the com- 
munication with Lower Canada, up and down the rapids, was 
attended with many hazards and inconveniences, It consequently 
became a matter of no little importance to have a road through 
the settlements to. Montreal, which might be traveled by horse,. 
a King's highway from, the eastern Provincial line. It was, 
however, some years after the first settlement before this was 
secured. The original survey for a road was. made by one 
Ponair, assisted by one Kilborne. The opening” Sherwood 
says, “of this road from Lower Canada to Brockville and. thence. to 
Cataraqui,,a distance of 145 miles, was an event long remembered. 
by the pioneers. At the end of each mile; was planted a red cedar 
post with a mark upon it indicating the number of miles, from the 
Provincial line.”—(See First Years of Upper Canada—Construction 
of Roads). 


CHAPTER XIil. 


Contents— Indians traveled by foot or by vanoe—Secreting canoes——Primeval 
scenes---Hunting expeditions---War path—-In 1812---Brock-—-A night at 
Myers’ Creek--Important arrival--The North West Company-Their canoes 
-~Route-—Grand Portage—-The Voyageurs---The Batteaux---Size---Ascending 
the rapids---Lachine---A dry dock---Loyalists by batteaux--Durham boats--- 
Difficulties--In 1788, time from Lachine to Fredericksburgh=-Waiting for 
batteaux--Extracts froma journal, travelling, in, 1811---From Kingston to 
Montreal---The expenses---The Schenectady boats---Trade between Albany 
and Cataraqui--The Durham boat—-Duncan--Description of* flat-bottomed 
boat by “ Murray-”=--Statement of Finkle--Trading—-Batteaux in 181 2---Rate 
of traveling---The change in fifty years---Time ¢rom Albany to Bay Quinté 
—-Instances---Loyalists traveling in winter--Route~-Willsbury wilderness 
---Tarrying at Cornwall-—-The “ French Train ’--- Traveling along north 
shore of Ontario---Indian path--Horseback---Individual owners of batteaux 
---Around Bay Quinté—The last regular batteaux---In 1819-+-“' Lines ” from 
magazine, 


TRAVELING BY CANOE, 


' Having pointed out the several general routes by. which the abori, 
gines-and the first Europeans in America, were wont to traverse the 
country from the seaboard to,the far west; and indicated more parti- 
cularly the smaller paths of the Indians around the Bay Quinté and 
lake Ontario, we purpose glancing at the means by which they. made 
their way through the wilderness. 


136 BROCK TRAVELING BY CANOE. 


The Native had but two modes of transporting himself from place 
to place; namely, by foot and by the canoe. He was trained to make 
long expeditions upon the war-path, or after prey. When his course 
lay along a water way, he employed his birch canoe. This being 
light, he could easily ascend rapids, and when necessary, lift it from 
the water, and placing it, bottom upward, upon his head, carry it 
around the falls, or over a portage with the greatest facility, When 
upon the chase, or about to attack a foe, the canoe was so carefully 
secreted, that the passing traveler would never detect its whereabouts. 
The French and English at the first followed this Indian mode of 
traveling. From the graphic descriptions which are given to us by 
the early writers, of this Indian mode of traveling in America, ere 
the sound of the axe had broken upon the clear northern air, and 
while nature presented an unbroken garment of green, it is not diffi- 
cult to imagine that scenes of Indian canoe traveling were in the 
extreme picturesque. It is not necessary to go beyond the Bay 
Quinté, to find a place where all the natural beauty was combined with 
the rude usages of the aboriginal inhabitant, to create a picture of 
rare interest and attraction. In those primeval times there was no 
regular passage made between one part of the country and another. 
The Indian in his light canoe glided along here and there, as his 
fancy led him, or the probability of obtaining fish or game dictated. 
At certain seasons of the year there was a general movement, as they 
started off on their hunting expeditions; and at other times the 
warriors alone set out, when only intent upon surprising the hated 
foe. On these occasions one canoe would silently and swiftly follow 
in the wake of the other, until the place of debarkation was reached. 
For a long time the birch canoe was the only mode of traveling, and 
when the French came with their batteaux, the canoe continued for 
a long time the principal’means of transit. Even so late as the war 
of 1812, canoes were employed, and many of the gallant ones-who 
fought and conquered the conceited and unscrupulous Yankee 
invader, found their way to the front by the swift birch bark. 
Company after company of Red Coats were to be seen plying the 
trim paddle as the canoe sped on its way. We have it on good 
autLority that Major General Brock, at the reception of the intelli- 
gence, that the United States had declared war against Great Britain, 
set out from Lower Canada in a birch canoe, and with a companion 
and their boatman, journeyed all the way to York, followed by a 
regiment of soldiers. Incidents of this passage are yet related by 
the living. He reached Belleville, or as it. was then called 


BROCK AT MYERS’ CREEK, 137 


Myers’ Creek, late one night, after having been traveling for some: 
time without rest. | With his companion, he went ashore and sought 
a place to sleep. They entered the public house of Captain Mc——, 
and after examining a room, decided to sleep there the night. But 
the host, hearing an unusual noise, rushed into the room demanding 
who was there. The General’s companion, with the quickness, and 
in language somewhat characteristic of the army of that time, told 
him he would kick him to h-ll in a minute. Captain Me—— some- 
what disconcerted at the threat and tone of authority walked out, 
and meeting the boatman, ask him who the parties were. Upon 
being informed, he rushed away in a state of great alarm, not daring 
to shew himself again to the General. The house is still standing. 


The following notice is from the Kingston Gazette. 


“ York, April 29, 1815.” 


“On Sunday evening last arrived in this town from Burlington, 
in a birch canoe, Lieutenant General Sir George Murray Knight,” 
&e., &e. 


BATTEAUX—SCHENECTADY BOATS—DURHAM BOATS. 


Gourley, speaking of Lachine, says that “from Lachine the 
canoes employed by the North West Company in the fur trade take 
their departure. Of all the numerous contrivances for transporting 
heavy burthens by water, these vessels are perhaps the most extra- 
ordinary: scarcely anything can be conceived so, inadequate from the 
slightness of their construction, to the purpose they are applied to, 
and to contend against the impetuous torrent of the many rapids that 
must be passed through in the course of a voyage. They seldom 
exceed thirty feet in length, and six in breadth, diminishing to a sharp 
point at each end, without distinction of head or, stern; the frame is 
composed of small pieces.of some very light wood; itis then covered 
with the bark of. the birch. tree, cut into convenient. slips, that are 
rarely more than the eight of an inch in thickness; these are sewed 
together with threads made from the twisted fibres of the roots of a 
particular tree, and strengthened where necessary by narrow strips of 
the same materials applied on the inside; the joints in the fragile 
planking are made water-tight, by being, covered with a species, of 
gum that adheres very firmly, and becomes perfectly hard. No iron- 
work of any description, not even nails, are employed in building 
these slender vessels, which, when complete, weigh only about five 
hundred weight each. On being prepared for the voyage, they 


138 VOYAGING TO THE PAR WEST, 


receive their lading, that for the convenience of carrying across the 
portages is made up in packages of about three-quarters of a hundred 
weight each, and amounts altogether to five tons, or a little more, 
including provisions, and other necessaries for the men, of whom from 
eight to ten are employed to each canoe; they usually set out in 
brigades like the batteaux, and in the course of a summer, upwards 
of fifty of these vessels are thus dispatched. They proceed: up the 
Grand, or Ottawa River, so far as the south-west branch, by which, 
and a chain of small lakes, they reach Lake Nippissing ; through it, 
and down the French River into Lake Huron; along its northern 
coast, up the narrows of St. Mary, into Lake Superior, and then, by 
its northern side, to the Grand Portage, a distance of about: 1,100 
miles from the place of departure. The difficulties encountered in 
this voyage are not easily conceived; the great number of rapids in 
the rivers, the different portages from lake to lake, which vary from 
a. few yards to three miles or more in length, where the canoes must 
be unladen, and with their contents carried to the next water, 
occasion a succession of labors and fatigues of which but a poor 
estimation can be formed by judging it from the ordinary occupa- 
tions of other laboring classes. From the Grand Portage, that is 
nine miles across, a continuation of the same toils takes place in bark 
canoes of un inferior size, through the chain of lakes and streams 
that run from the height of land westward to the Lake of the Woods, 
Lake Winnipeg, and onwards to more distant establishments of the 
company in the remote regions of the north-west country. The men 
are robust, hardy, and resolute, capable of enduring great extremes 
of fatigues and privation for a long time, with a patience almost 
inexhaustible. In the large lakes they are frequently daring enough 
to cross the deep bays, often a distance of several leagues, in their 
canoes, to avoid lengthening the route by coasting them; yet, not- 
withstanding all the risks and hardships attending their employment, 
they prefer it to every other, and are very seldom induced to relin- 
quish it in favor of any more settled occupation. The few dollars 
they receive as the compensation for so many privations and dangers, 
are in general, dissipated with a most careless indifference to future 
wants, and when at an end, they very contentedly renew the same 
series of toils to obtain a fresh supply.” 

“The batteaux,” says Ex-Sheriff Sherwood, “by which the 
refugees emigrated, were principally built at Lachine, nine miles: 
from Montreal. They were calculated to carry four or five families, 
with about two tons weight. Twelve boats constituted a brigade, 


BATTEAUX ON THE 8ST, LAWRENCE. 1389 


and each brigade had a conductor, with five men in each boat, one of 
which steered. The duty of the conductor was to give directions for 
the safe management of the boats, to keep them together; and when 
they came to a rapid they left a portion of the boats with one man 
in charge. The boats ascending were doubly manned, and drawn by 
a rope fastened at the bow of the boat, leaving four men in the boat 
with setting poles, thus the men walked along the side of the river, 
sometimes in the water, or on the edge of the bank, as circumstances 
occurred. If the tops of trees or brush were in the way they would 
have to stop and cut them away. Having reached the head of the 
rapid the boats were left with a man, and the others went back for 
others,” and so they continued until all the rapids were mounted. 
Lachine was the starting place, a place of some twerlty dwelling 
houses. Here Mr. Grant had a dry dock for batteaux. 

It was by these batteaux, that the refugees, and their families, 
a8 well as the soldiers and their families passed from the shores of 
Lake Champlain, from Sorel, and the St. Lawrence, where they had 
temporally lived, to the Upper Province, It was also by these, or 
the Skenectady, or the Durham boat, that the pioneers made their 
transit from Oswego. 

Thus it will be seen that to gain the northern shore of the St 
Lawrence and Lake Ontario, was a task of no easy nature, and the 
steps by which they came were taken literally inch by inch, and were 
attended with labor hard and venturesome. Records are not wanting 
of the severe hardships endured by families on their way to their 
wooded lands. Supplied with limited comforts, perhaps only the 
actual necessaries of life, they advanced slowly by day along danger- 
ous rapids, and at night rested under the blue sky. But our fathers 
and mothers were made of stern stuff, and all was borne with anoble 
heroism. 

This toilsome mode of traveling continued for many a year. 
John Ferguson, writing in 1788, from Fredericksburgh to a friend 
in Lower Canada, Lachine, says of his journey, “ after a most tedious 
and fatiguing journey I arrived here—nineteen days on the way— 
horrid roads—sometimes for whole days up to the waist in water or 
mire.” But the average time required to ascend the rapids with a 
brigade was from ten to twelve days, and three or four to descend. 

One can hardly conceive of the toilsome hours formerly spent in 
passing from Kingston, or the seventh and eight townships of the bay 
to Montreal, and back. Before setting out, the traveler would make 
elaborate preparations for a journey of several weeks. There was no 


140 A TRIP IN 1811, 


regular traffic, and only an occasional batteaux, laden with simple 
articles of merchandise, would start for the head waters of the bay. 
Individuals would often wait, sometimes a long time, for these oppor- 
tunities, and then would work their passage, by taking a hand at the 
oars, Even up to the present century, it was the custom. 

The following is a most interesting instance of batteaux traveling 
which has been placed in our hands by the Rev. Mr. Miles. It gives 
one an excellent idea of traveling at the beginning of the present 
century. “I left Kingston on the 6th of April, 1811, but as the 
traveling then was not as it is now, I did not arrive in Montreal till 
the 15th. I will just copy verbatim, the journal I kept on my pass- 
age, Durham boats were scarce on the Canada side at that time, 
but it was thought if I could get to the American shore, I would find 
one on its way to Montreal. Well, I found a man in Kingston, just 
from Grindstone Island, who had brought up some shingles and tar 
to sell, and he told me if I could get to Briton’s Point, several miles 
down the river from Cape Vincent, and to which place he would take 
me, that he thought I would find a Durham boat there, and the 
the following is my journal on that route. 

‘Grindstone Island, April 11th, 1811.—Left Kingston yesterday, 
April 6th, at 3 p.m.. in an open skiff, with R, Watson, a clerk in 
Dr, Jonas Abbott’s store,and two hands belonging to the skiff—head 
wind—rowed hard till about eight in the evening, when having 
blistered both hands, and being very much fatigued, we drew our skiff 
on shore, and camped on the shore of Long Island, about five miles 
above Grindstone Island—wind strong from the north—very cold 
and without victuals or fire—feet wet—slept some, walked some, and 
by daybreak was somewhat chilled. Strong head wind. Stuck close 
to our dear lodgings till about eight, when the wind abated, and we 
stuck to our oars till about eleven o’clock, when we made Grindstone 
Island, weary, and very hungry—eat a hearty dish of “sapon” and 
milk—rested about an hour—set off for Briton’s tavern on the 
American shore, where we arrived about 4 p.m., the water being 
entirely calm, Had not been on shore ten minutes, as good luck 
would have it, before we engaged a passage for Cornwallin a Durham 
boat, and a breeze coming up directly from the south, our American 
boats immediately hoisted sail and proceeded about thirty miles, 
when the wind changed, and we put into a bay on Grenadier Island, 
about nine in the evening—eut some supper at a house owned 
by Mr. Baxter—spread a sail upon the floor, and seven boatmen and 
four passengers camped down before the fire. In the morning I felt 


SCHENECTADY AND DURHAM BOATS, 141 


my bones as though they had been lying on the soft side of a hard 
rough floor, April 8, head wind still. Wished myself either at 
Kingston or Montreal, April 9, still a head wind, Must take it as 
itcomes. Reading and writing the order of the day, At 7 p.m., 
hoisted sail, At one a.m., arrived at a house on the Canada shore, 
and slept on the floor till daylight. April 10, left for Ogdensburg, 
where we arrived at 3 p.m. Found an old acquaintance and passed 
the afternoon quite agreeably. April 11, had a good night’s rest. 
Still a head wind, Found the printing office and composed types the 
greater part of the day. April 12, still a head wind. April 13, left 
Ogdensburg and xurrived at Cornwall. April 14, left Cornwall and 
arrived at M’Gee’s, Lake St. Francis. April 15, left M’Gee’s and 
arrived at Montreal about8 p.m. Traveling expenses from Kingston 
to Montreal $9 75.” 

With ‘the later coming refugees was introduced another kind 
of flat bottomed boat. It was generally small and rigged with an 
ungainly sail. It was generally built at the Town of Schenectady, 
and hence the name. Schenectady is a German word, and means 
pine barren, Families about to come to Canada would build ono or 
more to meet their reqirements. There was never a large number 
of this particular kind of boat. Those that were to be seen, were 
upon the bay. 

With the opening up of trade between Albany and Upper Can- 
ada, was introduced still another kind of vessel, which was adapted 
to the use of merchants, engaged in the carrying trade. One of the 
earliest traffickers from the Mohawk River to the lakes by the Dur- 
ham boats was Duncan, of Augusta, who was, as will be seen, one 
of the first Legislative Councillors of Upper Canada, He finally re- 
moved to Schenectady. It is said that he introduced the trade 
between the Mohawk and Buffalo which led to the construction of 
the Erie Canal. 

A writer, speaking of the boats used by the Canadians, says, 
the largest boats used by the Canadian boatmen is called the Durham 
boat, “used here and in the rapids of the Mohawk... It is long, 
shallow; and nearly flat bottomed., The chief instrument of steerage 
is a polo ten feet long, shod with iron, and crossed at short intervals 
with small bars of wood like the feet of a ladder; the men place 
themselves at the bow, two on each side, thrust their poles into the 
channel, and. grasping successively the wooden bars, work their 
way toward the stern, thus pushing on the vessel in that direction.” 
(Murray). 


142 FIRST TRADE WITH YORK. 


Mr. Finkle remarks that “the first mode of conveyance for 
travelers from Montreal to Kingston, after the settlement of Upper 
Canada, was by Canadian batteaux laden with merchandize (at this 
time there was no separate conveyance). The return cargo con- 
sisted of barrels of flour, peas, potash, north-west packs of furs, 
&c.; the men.and conductors employed in this business were Lower 
Canadians. This mode of conveyance continued without interrup- 
tion until 1809, when the Durham boats came from the Mohawk 
River and embarked in the carrying trade only between Montreal 
and Kingston. Being of commodious size, far above the batteaux, 
they materially interfered with them and lessened the trade by the 
‘batteaux. The men who managed the Durham boats came with 
them from the Mohawk River, these boats were entirely manned by 
men from that country. 

The flat bottomed boat:continued in use until some time after 
the war of 1812. Umtil the eanal along the St. Lawrence was 
constructed it was the only way by which merchandize could be 
transported to the Upper Province through the rapids of the St. 
Lawrence. After the establishmentof York as the capital of Upper 
Canada, there sprung up naturally, a trade between Kingston and 
the “muddy” capital, and regular batteaux communieation was, after 
a little, established. Once a week the solitary boat left Kingston, 
and slowly made its way by oars, up the bay to the: Carrying Place 
over which it was hauled by Asa Weller, atavern keeper, upon low 
‘wheels or trucks drawn by-oxen, and ‘then continued its way along 
the shore of Ontario, to its destination. These boats carried not only 
merchandize but passengers. Beside the regular batteaux there were 
-oceasionally others, owned by small merchants and pedlars. It was 
by the flat bottomed boat and canoe that many of the troops 
ascended to the head of the lake in 1812,:and by which many of 
the 100 prisoners taken at Detroit were conveyed to:'Quebec. Tho 
rate of speed of the batteaux or Durham boat, as well as the 
Skenectady boat, can be approximated from the statement ot “A 
traveller,’ writing in 1835. He says, “the line-of boats which start 
from Albany to Skenectady, on their way to Upper Canada, go two- 
and-a-half miles an hour, taking in stoppages—charging one-and-a- 
half certs per mile, including board. This mode of traveling is 
preferred by large families and prudent settlers. 

The conveniences of traveling then, as well as the time.required, 
‘are 80 widely different from what we are accustomed to ‘in this day, 
that we have to pause and wonder at the change which even fifty 


REFUGEES TRAVELING, 143 


and sixty years have wrought. Even after Upper Canada had be- 
come somewhat settled, it was a momentous matter for a family to 
set out from the Hudson ‘for Cataraqni, or the Bay Quinté, as they 
generally called the settlement in those days. For instance, Mr. 
Lambert, of Sophiasburgh, who came in 1802, was six weeks on the 
way between Albany and the bay, coming by the Mohawk and 
Oswego Rivers, and crossing from “Gravelly Point” to ‘Isle 
Tanti.” We will give another instance :—Nicholas L,,:came from 
New Jersey with seven sons:and two daughters. It took-a month 
to come. Having reached Schenectady they waiteu to build ja 
batteaux. This completed, they stored away provisions to last them 
until Cataraqui was reached, They also brought with them iron 
kettles, with which to make maple sugar, and “a churn full of 
honey.” . Mr. ‘L., ‘being 2 fanning mill maker, he brought also a 
quantity of wire guaze. At Oswego, the fort there being still held 
by the British, they were strictly questioned as to the use intended 
‘to be made of the kettles and gauze. Satisfaction being given.on 
this point, the family continued their tedious journey along the 
shore toward Kingston, Barely escaping being wrecked off Stony 
Island, they at last reached. the-north shore. Three days more of 
weary rowing up the bay, and Hay Bay was reached, where they 
settled. 

The loyalists not alone came in summer, by batteaux .or the 
Schenectady boat;.but.likewise in winter, They generaWy followed, 
ag near.as possible, some one of the routes taken in summer, To 
undertake to traverse a.wilderness with no road, and guided only by 
rivers and creeks,.or blazed trees, was no common thing. Several 
families would sometimes join together to form a train of sleighs. 
They would carry with them their bedding, clothes, and the neces- 
sary provisions. We,have received interesting accounts of winter 
journeyings from ,Albany.along the Hudson, across to the Black 
River country, and to the St. Lawrence. Sometimes the train would 
‘follow the “‘ military road” along by Champlain, St. George, and 
as farias Plattsburgh,.and then turn north to the St. Lawrence, by 
what was then called the Willsbury wilderness, and “Chataguee ” 
woods, At the beginning of the present century there was hut one 
tavern through all.that:vast forest,.and this of the poorest.character. 
Indeed it is said that while provision might. be procured for the 
Horses, none could,be had forman. ‘Those who thus entered ‘Canada 
in winter. found it necessary to stay.at-Cornwall until spring. Two 
or more. of the men. would walk;along the St. Lawrenge, to the bay 


144 TRAVELING ALONG LAKE ONTARIO. 


Quinté, and, at the opening ofnavigation, having borrowed a batteaux 
descend to Cornwall for the women, children, and articles brought 
with them. Often, indeed generally unacquainted with the use of 
the boat, the passage up and down the river was tedious and _toil- 
some. While the families and sleighs were transported in the 
batteaux the horses were taken along the shore by the larger boys, 
if such there were among them. The “French train” was occa- 
sionally employed in their winter travels. It consisted of a long 
rude sleigh with several horses driven tandem style, this allowed 
the passage among the trees to be made more éasily. 

Many very interesting reminisences are known of traveling 
along the bay by the pioneers. A few are adduced. 


TRAVELING TO YORK AND QUEENSTON. 


Travelers from Montreal to the west would come by a 
batteaux, or Durham boat, to Kingston. Those who had business 
further west, says Finkle, “were conveyed to Henry Finkle’s in 
Ernest town, where they commonly stopped a few days. Thence 
they made their journey on horse back. A white man conducted 
them to the River Trent, where resided Colonel Bleecker who was 
at the head, and had control of all the Mississauga Indians, and 
commanded the entire country from the Trent to Toronto. At 
this place the traveler was furnished with afresh horse and an 
Indian guide to conduct him through an unsettled country, the road 
being little better than a common Indian path, with all its windings. 
The road continued in this state until about the year 1798. Some- 
times the traveler continued his way around’ the head of the lake on 
horse back to Queenston, where resided Judge Hamilton. 

During the time the surveyors were laying out the townships 
of the bay, batteaux occasionally passed up and down, supplying 
the staff with their requirements, or perhaps with some one look- 
ing for a good tract of land 

In 1790 a batteaux was owned by Mr. Lambert, of the eighth 
township, and Mr. Ferguson, writing from Kingston to Mr, Bell, 
wished him to borrow it, to come to Kingston. 

Among the first to use batteaux as a mode of traffic, was Cap- 
tain Myers. He sailed one up and down the bay to carry, not only 
his own freight, but for the accommodation of others. He fre- 
quently went to Kingston, and now and then to Montreal, the 
mode pursued, was to “harge for freight. down, and then give tho 
passenger a free passa;;e back. This was followed for many years, 


THE LAST OF THE BATTEAUX. 145 


with great profit, The Captain was accustomed to make the 
journey as pleasant as possible to the passengers. He always kept 
his grog in his “caboose,” and would deal it out toall. There was 
no doubt much of jollity and pleasant yarn-spinning, during the 
long passages upon the tranquil waters of the bay. Captain Myers 
subsequently owned a schooner.” 

A letter written 11th November, 1790, by John Ferguson, to 
Wm. Bell, of Sidney, says, ‘As I suppose Mr. Lounsbury’s boat is 
idle, I would be glad that you would endeavour to borrow or hire it 
and Sherrard’s son and come down to the third township. 

When persuns had gone down the bay, and were expected to 
return upon a certain night, there would often be a fire kindled on 
the shore to guide them homeward. In dark nights this was really 
necessary. Many were the expedients resorted to make short cuts, 
The feat of swimming horses over the bay was now and then 
resorted to by the Wallbridges after they settled in Ameliasburgh. 
Wishing to goto Kingston, they would go down to the point where 
the bay is narrow, and swim the horses across to Ox Point, and then 
ride to Kingston by a bridle path. It would now and then happen at 
alate period, that a traveler passing to his place of settlement would 
have a lumber waggon. This would be ferried across the bay by 
placing it across two log canoes. Referring to swimming the bay by 
a horse, a colored man, yet living within the neighbourhood of 
Belleville, remembers when a boy, to have been put upon a horse, 
and then to have obeyed orders to swim him across the bay. This 
occurred near Belleville. 

Long after steamboats were started on the ‘pay, the batteaux 
continued to ply between Belleville and Montreal. The‘last to sail 
these was Fanning and John Covert. In 1830, Fanning arrived at 
Montreal from Belleville so early as to present his bills of laden 
upon the first of April. The following business notice cannot fail 
to be interesting : 

“The subscribers having established a line of Durham Boats 
from this place, propose forwarding from the different ports of the 
lake to that of Montreal, on the following terms, viz, : 

“ From York, Niagara, Queenston, and the head of the lake, for 
each barrel of Flour delivered at the Port of Montreal, 5s. and 6d. 

“From Kingston, to the Port of Montreal, for each barrel of 
Flour, 48. and 6d. 

“From York, Niagara, Queenston, and the head ofthe lake, for 
each bee of Potash delivered at the Port of Montreal, 12s. and 6d. 


146 CANADIAN BATTEAUX. 


“From Kingston to the Port of Montreal, for each barrel of 
Potash, 10s, 


‘From York, Niagara, Queenston, and the head of the lake, for 
each barrel of Pork delivered at the Port of Montreal, 8s, and 3d. 


“From Kingston tothe Port of Montreal, for evach barrel of 
Pork, 6s. and 9d. 


“ Merchandize will be transported by the same means from 
Lachine to Kingston, at the rate of 5s. per ewt. 


“ An elegant Passage Boat will alsoleave Kingston every tenth 
day for Montreal, which will be fitted up in the most commodious 
manner and prevent any delay to passengers leaving the upper part 
of the lake in the Steam Boat Frontenac, it having been built for the 
purpose of leaving this place immediately after her arrival. 


“These arrangements will take effect at the opening of the navi- 
gation, and be continuéd during the season. 


“ THoMAS MARKLAND. 

‘¢ PETER SMITH. 

“ LAWRENCE HERKIMER. 

‘ Joun Kersy. 

“ WILLIAM MITCHELL. 
“ Kingston, February, 1819.” 


Respecting the Canadian Batteaux, the following is trom the 
Boston Weekly Magazine of an old date. 


“Tines written while at anchor in Kingston Harbour, Lake 
Ontario, on hearing from several Canadian boats entering from the 
St. Lawrence—their usual songs. 


Hark! o’er the lakes unruffled wave, 
A distant solemn chant is sped ; 
Is it some requiem at the grave ? 
Some last kind honor to the dead? 
'Tis silent all—again begin ; 
It is the wearied boatman’s lay, 
That hails alike the rising sun, 
And his last soft departing ray. 


Forth from yon island’s dusky side, 
The train of batteaux now appear, 
And onward as they slowly glide, 
More loud their chorus greets the ear. 
But, ah! the charm that distance gave, 
When first in solemn sounds their song 
Crept slowly o’er the limpid‘wave, 
Is lost in notes full loud and strong. 


Row, brothers row, with songs of joy, 
’ For now in view a port appears; 
--No rapids here our course annoy. 
No hidden rocks excite our fears, 
Be this sweet night to slumber given, 
Aad when the morning lights the wave 
' We'll give our matin songs to heav'n, 
Our course to bless, our lives to save. 


FRENCH SAILING VESSELS. 147 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Contents.—The first Vessel—The French—La Salle—-The Griffon—Vessels in 
1770—During the Rebellion---Building at Carleton Island—Captain Andrews 
The Ontario—Col. Burton—Loss of the Ontario—The Sheechans—Hills— 
Givins’— Murney’s Point— Schooner ‘Speedy’ —- Mohawk — Mississauga— 
Duke of Kent—Capt. Bouchette—Paxton—McKenzie—Richardson—LEarle 
Stecle—Fortiche—The Governor Simcoe—Sloop ‘ Elizabeth’—First vessel 
built at York—Collins’ Report upon Navigating the Lakes-—Navy in Upper 
Canada, 1795—-Rochfoucault---Capt. Bouchette---Officers’ Pay---York, the 
centre of the Naval Force---Gun Boats---The Loss of the “ Speedy”—Reck- 
oner---Dr, Strachan---Solicitor-Gen. Gray---Canada took the lead in building 
Vessels---First Canadian Merchant Vessel---The York---A Schooner on run- 
ners around the Falls---Sending Coals to Newcastle---Upon Bay Quinté--- 
The Outskirts of Civilization--- The Prince Edward” bnilt of Red Cedar--- 
in 1812---Schooner “' Mary Ann”---1817---Capt. Matthews, 


THE FIRST SAILING VESSELS. 


The first vessels, with sails, which navigated the waters of the 
lakes, were built by the French, to pursue their discoveries, and to 
carry on the fur trade. The first sailing vessel launched upon the 
Lakes, was built by LaSalle. He, with Father Hennepin and Che- 
valior de Tonti, set sail from Cataraqui, on the 18th November, 
1678, for the mouth of the Niagara river, having on board his bark 
goods, and material for building a brigantine on Lake Erie. During 
the winter the vessel was com:nenced, six miles above the Falls, 
and was launched by the middle of summer, amid great display and 
ceremony. The vessel was named “ Griffon,” according to Garneau; 
but Father Hennepin says “Cataraqui.” “She was a kind of brig- 
antine, not unlike a Dutch galliot, with a broad elevated bow and 
stern, very flat in the bottom; she looked much larger than she 
really was. She was of sixty tons burden, With the aid of tow- 
lines and sails the Niagara river was, with difficulty, ascended; and 
on the 7th August, 1679, the first vessel that ever sat upon the 
lakes, entered Lake Erie.” The end of this vessel was a sad one. 
(See Introc:uction), 

We are indebted to the Detroit Tribune for the following inter- 
esting statements : 


“In 1766 four vessels plied upon Lake Erie, These were the 
“Gladwin,” “ Lady Charlotte,” “ Victory,” and “ Boston.” 

“The two latter laid up in the fall near Navy Island, above 
Niagara Falls, and one of them was burned accidentally, November 
30, of the same year. A vessel called the “ Bruriswick,” owned and 
commanded by Captain Alexander Grant, made her appearance on 


148 LOSS OF THE “ ONTARIO.” 


the lakes during the year 1767, and was lost some time during the 
season following. Captain Grant was the Commodore of the lakes 
for two or three years. In 1769 Sterling and Porteous built a vessel 
at Detroit, called the “ Enterprise,” Richard Cornwall, of New York, 
being the carpenter. The. boatmen, who went from Schenectady 
with the rigging and stores for this vessel to Detroit, were to have 
each £20, and ten gallons of rum. They were seventy days on 
Lake Erie, and two of the numbor perished from hunger, and their 
bodies were kept to decoy eagles and ravens. They returned to 
New York in February, 1760, by way of Pittsburg, then called Fort 
Pitt. 

‘In May, 1770, a vessel of seventy tons burthen was launched 
at Niagara, called the “Charity.” The same year the Duke of 
Gloucester, Secretary Townsend, Samuel Tutchet, Henry Baxter, 
and four others, formed a company for mining copper on Lake 
Superior. In December they built at Point Aux Pins, a barge, and 
laid the keel for a sloop of forty tons burthen, Of the success of 
this enterprise we are not informed. Subsequent to the above 
period very little was accomplished in the construction of craft for 
lake navigation, and the few that came into commission were used 
solely as traders, as were in fact, all those previously named. A 
short time after, 1770, batteaux from Montreal and Quebec, employed 
by the Hudson’s Bay Fur Company, made their annual tours west- 
ward, gathering large quantities of furs, and returning homeward 
in the fall, It has been stated that the first vessel built on Lake 
Ontario was in 1749, but this, we have reason to believe, is not 
correct.” 

During the Revolutionary War, the British Government built 
at Carleton Island, a few vessels to carry troops and provisions from 
place to place along the Lake, from Carleton Island to Niagara. 
The first Commissioner at the Dock Yard was Commodore James 
Andrews, Lieutenant in the Royal Navy. The “Ontario,” a war 
vessel of considerable importance, carrying 22 guns, was built at 
Carleton Island. This vessel was commanded by Capt. Andrews. 
Some time between 1780 and 1783, as the “ Ontario’? was proceeding 
from: Niagara to Oswego with a detachment of the King’s Own 
regiment,’ commanded by Colonel Burton, with other officers, 4 
storm arose at night, and the vessel was lost with all on board,. Col. 
John Clark, in his memoirs, whose father belonged to the 8th regi- 
ment, says this event happened in 1780 or ’81, in which belief he is 
supported by Mr. Sheehan, a descendant of Capt. Andrews: but other 


FIRST SURVEY OF LAKES, 149 


authority has it that the event took place in 1783. At all events, 
the occurrence produced a melancholy effect, which long remained 
in the minds of those acquainted with the circumstances, Captain 
Andrews left a widow, a son, and two daughters. The son returned 
to Scotland, the daughters married and settled in Canada, The 
Sheehan’s, Hill’s, and Givins’ are descendants of Captain Andrews’ 
daughters, whose husbands had been in the army. 

After the settlement of Kingston, the Government built vessels at 
Murney’s Point, and at Navy Point. Among the first built hore was 
the Schooner “ Speedy,” and also the “ Mohawk” and ‘ Missisagua,” 
and “ Duke of Kent.” Among the first commanders of vessels, 
most of whom were of the Royal Navy, were Capt. Bouchette, Capt. 
Paxton, Capt. McKenzie, Capt. Richardson, Capt. Earle, Capt. 
Steele and Capt. Fortiche. 

“The first vessel built for trade upon Lake Ontario,” that is 
after Upper Canada was settled, “may have been the ‘ Governor 
Simcoe,’ forthe North West Company ; after she was worn out and 
laid up, Judge Cartwright, who was agent for the Company at 
Kingston, built another for that Company, and one for himself, both 
built at the same time, side by side, on Mississauga Point, at the 
mouth of Cataraqui Creek. Both were launched on the same day ; 
the one for the Company named “ Governor Simcoe,” and the other 
“Sloop Elizabeth.” These were built during my stay with Judge 
Cartwright, in 1808. 

“The first, and only vessel for many years, builtat York, was a 
small schooner about forty-five tons. Built by two brothers named 
Kendrick.” —( Finkle). 

The survey made by Deputy Surveyor-General Collins, at the 
request of Lord Dorchester, in 1788, included an examination of 
the lakes and harbors from Kingston to Michilmicinac. In refer- 
ence to the lakes and vessels, the Surveyor says :—‘“ Vessels sailing 
on these waters being seldom for any length of time out’of sight of 
land, the navigation must be considered chiefly as pilotage, to which 
the use of good natural charts are essential and therefore much 
wanted. Gales of wind, or squalls, rise suddenly upon the lakes, 
‘and from the confined state of the waters, or want of sea-room, (as 
it is called), vessels may in some degree be considered as upon alee 
shore, and this seems to point out the necessity for their being built 
‘on such a construction as will best enable them to work to windward. 
Schooners should, perhaps, have the preference, as being rather 
safer than sloops, they should be from 80 to 100 tons burthen on 


® 


150 ROYAL NAVY IN 1795, 


Lake Ontario, and 50 tons burthen on Lakes Erie and Huron; but 
if not intended to communicate between these two lakes, they may 
then be the same size as on Lake Ontario; and if this system is 
approved there can be no necessity to deviate from it unless an 
enemy should build vessels of greater magnitude or force; but 
as the intent of bringing any such forward, at least the building of 
them can never remain a secret, there may be always time to coun- 
teract such a design by preparing to meet them at least on equal 
terms. It does not seem advisable, nor do I know any reason to 
continue the practice of building vessels flat bottomed, or to have 
very little draft of water, they are always unsafe, and many of the 
accidents which have happened on the lakes, have perhaps, in some 
degree been owing to that construction. On the contrary, if they 
are built on proper principles for burthen as well as sailing they 
will be safer, and will find sufficient depth of water proportioned 
to any tonnage which can be requisite for them upon these lakes,” 

Respecting the navy in Upper Canada, Rouchfoucault writes 
in 1795: “ The Royal Navy is not very formidable in this place; 
six vessels compose the whole naval force, two of which are small 
gun-boats, which we saw at Niagara, and which are stationed at 
York. Two small schooners of twelve guns, viz., the “ Onondago,” 
in which we took our passage, and the “ Mohawk,” which is just 
finished ; a small yacht of eighty tons, mounting six guns as the 
two schooners, which has lately been taken into dock to be repaired, 
form the rest of if, All these vessels are built of timber fresh cut 
down, and not seasoned, and for this reason last never longer than 
six or eight years. To preserve them, even to this time, requires a 
thorough repair; they must be heaved down and caulked, which 
costs at least from one thousand, to one thousand two hundred 
guineas. This is an enormous price, and yet it is not so high as on 
Lake Erie, whither all sorts of naval stores must be sent from 
Kingston, and where the price of labor is still higher. The timbers 
of the Mississauga, which was built three years ago, are almost all 
rotten. It is so easy to make provision for ship-timber for many 
years to come, as this would require merely the felling of it, and 
that too at no great distance from the place where it is to be used, 
that it is difficult to account for this precaution not having been 
adopted. Two gun-boats, which are destined by Governor Simcoe 
to serve only in time of war, are at present on the stocks; but the 
carpenters who work at them are but eight in number. The extent 
of the dilapidations and embezzlements, committed at so great a 


® 


CAPTAIN BOUCHETTE. 151 


distance from the mother country, may be easily conceived. In 
the course of last winter a judicial enquiry into a charge of this 
nature was instituted at Kingston. The Commissioner of the navy 
and the principal ship-wright, it was asserted, had clearly colluded 
against the King’s interest; but interest and proteciion are*as 
powerful in the new world as in the old; for both the Commissioner 
and ship-wright continue in their places, 

‘Captain Bouchette commands the naval force on Lake Ontario» 
and is at the head of all the marine establishments, yet without the 
least power in money matters. This gentleman possesses the con- 
fidence both of Lord Dorchester and Governor Simcoe ; he is a 
Canadian by birth, but entered the British service when Canada 
fell into the power of England. 

“While Arnold and Montgomery were besieging Quebec, Lord 
Dorchester, disguised as a Canadian, stole on board his ship into 
that city, on which occasion he displayed much activity, intrepedity, 
and courage. It is not at alla matter of surprise that Lord Dor- 
chester should bear in mind this eminent service. By all accounts 
he is altogether incorruptible, and an officer who treats his inferiors 
with great mildness and justice. 

** In regard to the pay of the Royal Marine force on Lake Ontario, 
a captain has ten shillings a day, a lieutenant six, and a second lieu- 
tenant three shillings and sixpence. The seamen’s wages are eight 
dollars per month. The masters of merchant-men have twenty-five 
dollars, and the sailors from nine to ten dollars a month. 

“Commander Bouchette is among those, who most strenuously 
oppose the project of moving to York, the central point of the force 
on the lake; but his family reside at Kingston, and his lands are 
situated near that place. Such reasons are frequently of sufficient 
weight to determine political opinions. 

Again, says the same writer, “ Governor Simcoe intends to make 
York the centre of the naval force on Lake Ontario. Only four gun- 
boats are at present on this lake,two of which are constantly employed 
in transporting merchandise; the other two, which alone are fit to 
carry troops and guns, and have oars and sails, are lying under 
shelter until an occasion occurs to convert them to their intended 
purpose. It is the Governor’s intention to build ten smaller gun- 
boats on Lake Ontario, and ten on Lake Erie. The ship carpenters, 
who construct them, reside in the United States, and return home 
every winter.” 

“On the 7th October, 1807, Mr. Justice Cochrane, Mr. Gray, the 


152 THE LOSS OF THE “ SPEEDY.” 


Solicitor General, and Mr. Agnus McDonald, embarked at York, 
with several other passengers in the Speedy, a government schooner, 
commanded by Captain Paxton, for the purpose of going to Newcastle 
where the Assizes were to be held on the 10th. The vessel was seen 
a few miles from her destined port on the evening of the 8th. The 
wind commenced to blow, and the schooner was never heard of more, 
There were pieces picked up on the opposite shore. Mr. Cochrane 
was young in years, but not in piety.” The above is extracted from 
the Kingston Gazette, written by “ Reckoner,” which was the name 
under which Dr. Strachan contributed to that paper. Qolonel Clark, 
of Dalhousie, says “I recollect the loss of the Speedy,” and he 
remarks of Solicitor General Gray, that he was “a noble character, 
noted for his sympathy on behalf of abolishing slavery.” He says 
that there were upwards of twenty passengers, among them he 
mentions Jacob Herkimer, a merchant of York. 

It will be seen that Canada took the lead in, building the early 
vessels upon the lakes. The first American ship that navigated Lake 
Erie, was purchased from the British in 1796. She was called the 
Detroit. The first vessel built by the Americans, for the lakes, was 
constructed in 1797. The first Canadian merchant vessel built upon 
Lake Ontario, was by Francis Crooks, brother of the Hon. James 
Crooks. It was built to the east of the present United States fort, at 
the mouth of the Niagara river, in 1792, and was called the “ York.” 
She was wrecked at Genesee river. In 1800 a schooner of about 75 
or 100 tons, was brought to Clifton, and during the winter of 1801 she 
crossed by the portage road on immense runners to Queenston, where 
she again found her native element in the Niagara river.” She was, 
in 1804, lost in bringing a cargo to Niagara, with all on board.— 
(Clark). 

It is a curious fact that in the American war of 1812, the British 
“ Admiralty sent out the frame work, blocks, &c., of the Psyche fri- 
gate, which could have been procured on the spot in the tenth of the 
time and a twentieth part of the expense. At the same time there 
was furnished to each ship of war on Lake Ontario, a full supply of 
water casks, with an apparatus for distilling sea water,” forgetting the 
fact that the waters of the lake were of the purest quality. 

Directing our attention to the waters of the bay Quinté, it is found 
that until after 1812, but few sailing vessels entered the upper waters, 
although found east of Picton Bay. Strange as it may appear at the 
present day, there was a time when the head of Picton Bay, or Hay 
Bay, was :vgarded as the head of the bay, and the very outskirts of 


A RED CEDAR SCHOONER. 153 


civilization, while going up the Long Reach, to the Mohawk tract was 
look upon like going to the Red River at the present day. The 
settlers above were too few, and their requirements too limited for a 
sailing vessel to ascend, unless occasionally to the Napanee mills. 
But as time passed, sloops and schooners, as well as batteaux found 
employment along the western townships. 

In the first year of the present century, there was built in the 
township of Marysburgh, a short distance west of the Stone mills, a 
schooner of some celebrity. It was built by Captain Murney, father of 
the late Hon. Edward Murney, of Belleville. Captain Murney came to 
Kingston in 1797, at the solicitation of Mr. Joseph Forsyth. It was 
constructed for himself, and was made altogether of red cedar, a kind 
of wood formerly very plentiful along the bay, and which possesses a 
most agreeable odor, and is extremely durable. The vessel was 
named the Prince Edward. John Clark, of Dalhousie, says of this 
vessel, that he was on board the following year of her building, and 
that she was a “staunch good ship, with an able captain.” Her size 
was sufficient to allow 700 barrels of flour to be stowed beneath her 
hatches. She ran upon Lake Ontario for many years, and made for 
her owner a small fortune. She was in good condition in 1812, and 
was employed by government as an armed vessel. A schooner called 
Prince Edward, probably the same, Captain Young, was the first 
vessel to land at the pier when erected at Wellington, 

The Kingston Gazette, April 12, 1817, says: “On Thursday, 
20th inst. at three o’clock p.m., arrived at Krnesttown, in the Bay of 
Quinté, the schooner Mary Ann, Captain J. Mosier, in twenty hours 
from York, and at this port yesterday afternoon with fourteen pas- 
sengers, of whom eleven were members of the Provincial Parliament. 
This is the seventh voyage this vessel has made this season, to the 
great credit of her master. The Mary Ann sailed again in about 
half an hour for the Bay Quinté. 

One of the arly vessels upon the bay was commanded by 
Matthews, father of the rebel of 1836, who was executed. 


DIVISION II. 


THE LOYALISTS AS PIONEERS—THE ORIGINAL SURVEY. 


CHAPTER XV. 


Contrents—Major Gen. Holland---Surveying on Atlantic Coast---An adherent of 
the Crown---Removal to Montreal---Death---Major Holland---Information 
from ‘ Maple Leaves”---Holland Farm---Taché---First Canadian Poem--- 
Head Quarters of Gen, Montgomery---Hospitality---Duke of Kent---Spencer 
Grange---Holland Tree---Graves---Epitaphs---Surveyor Washington—County 
Surveyor—Surveyors after the War—First Survey in Upper Canada— 
Commenced in 1781---The Mode pursued---Information in Crown Lands 
Department---The Nine Townships upon the St. Lawrence---At the close of 
the War---Non-Professional Surveyors---Thomas Sherwood-—Assisting to 
Settle---Surveying around the Bay Quinté---Bongard---Deputy-Surveyor 
Collins---First Survey at Frontenac---Town Reserve---Size of Township--- 
Mistakes---Kottie-—Tuffy---Capt. Grass---Capt. Murney-—Surveying in Winter 
---Planting Posts---Result---Litigation---Losing Land---A Newspaper Letter-- 
Magistrates---Landholders---Their Sons' Lawyers---Alleged Filching---Spec- 
ulators at Seat of Government--Grave Charges---Width of Lots---Mode of 
Surveying---Number of Concessions---Cross Roads---Surveyors Orders-—-Num- 
bering the Lots---Surveying around the Bay---The ten Townships---Their 
Lands-—-The Surveying Party---A Singer---Statement of Gourlay. 


THE FIRST SURVEYS IN UPPER CANADA. 


Among those who distinguished themselves at Louisburg and 
on the Plains of Abraham under General Wolfe, was Major Samuel 
Holland. Sabine says, he was ‘‘Surveyor-General of the Colonies 
north of Virginia.” In 1773 he announced his intention to make 
Perth Amboy, near Jersey, his head-quarters, and wrote to a: gen- 
tleman there to inquire for houses to accommodate himself and: his 
assistants. He then completed the surveys ag far west as Boston. 
Proposed in 1774 to get round Cape Cod, and to New London, and 
said it would be at best six years before he should be able to finish 
his labors. In 1775, he wrote Lord Dartmouth that he was ready 
to run the line between Massachusetts and New York.. By a com- 
munication laid before the Provincial Congress of Massachusetts in 
July, 1775, it appears that he had loaned to Alex. Shepard, Jun., 
who was also a surveyor, a plan orsurvey of Maine, which Shepard 
disliked to return, fearing that it might be used in a manner pre- 
judicial to the Whig cause,.as Holland was an adherent of the 
Crown, .and then in New Jersey. . Congress recommended to 


THE HOLLAND TREE. 155 


Shepard to retain Holland’s plan. Major Holland went to Lower 
Canada, where he resumed his duties of Surveyor-General, in which 
capacity he served nearly fifty years. He died in 1801, and at the 
time of his dec ase he was a member of the Executive and Legis- 
lative Councils.” 

It was under Surveyor Holland that the first surveys were made 
upon the banks of the St. Lawrence and the Bay of Quinté. Major 
Holland was a gentleman of education, and known for his social and 
amiable qualities. We are indebted to the author of “Maple 
Leaves,’ J, M. LeMoine, Esq,, for information respecting Surveyor 
Holland. Extending from the brow of St. Foy heights along St. 
Lewis Road at Quebec, was a piece of land of 200 acres which was 
known as the Holland Farm. This farm had belonged to a rich 
merchant of Quebec, Mon. Jean Taché, who wrote the first Cana- 
dian Poem, “Tableau de la Mer.”’ He was the ancestor of the late 
Sir E. Taché. About the year 1740 he built upon an eminence a 
high peaked structure, which, during the seige of Quebec, was the 
head quarters of Gen. Montgomery. This place was bought by 
Gen. Holland in 1780, who lived there in affluence for many years, 
subsequent to the close of the war, 1783. The elite of Quebec were 
wont to resort here to enjoy his hospitality, and in 1791, he enter- 
tained Edward, afterward Duke of Kent, the father of our Queen. 
This place is now known as Spencer Grange; but the old building 
has long since been removed to be replaced by the present well- 
known mansion. From the St. Foy Road may be seen a fir tree 
known as the Holland Tree. Under that tree are several graves, 
which some years ago were inclosed with a substantial stone wall, 
with an iron gate. But now only the foundation remsins. Two of 
the graves had neat marble slabs, with the names of Samuel Holland 
senior, and Samuel Holland, junior. ‘Here rest Major Surveyor , 
Holland, and his son, who was killed in a duel at Montreal, by Major 
Ward of the 60th Regiment,” by a shot from one of a brace of 
pistols presented to Majox Holland by Gen. Wolfe. This farm is 
now in possession of the military authorities. 

At the time of the rebellion the land of the thirteen Colonies 
was, in many cases, still unsurveyed, or soimperfectly laid out that 
frequent demands were made for the professional surveyor. In the 
very nature of things pertaining to the settlement of America, there 
was a general demand for surveyors, The country was constantly 
being opened up. Some of the most prominent men of theday had 
been surveyors.. Gen, Washington commenced life as a country 


156 SURVEYING UPON THE ST. LAWRENCE. 


surveyor. In the war, both on the rebel and British sides, were to 
be found professional surveyor. engaged in fighting. Consequently 
when the war terminated, there was no lack of surveyors to carry 
on the work of surveying the wilderness of Upper Canada. We 
have szen that Major Holland held the position of Surveyor-General, 
and there was duly appointed a certain number of deputies and 
assistants. 

Even while the war was in progress, steps seem to have been 
taken to furnish the refugee Loyalists with new homes, upon the 
land still lying in a state of nature, The land in Lower Canada being 
in the main held by the French Canadians, it was deemed expedient 
to lay out along the shores of the upper waters a range of lots for their 
use. In pursuance of this, the first survey of land was made by order 
of Gen. Clarke, Acting Governor, or Military Commander, in 1781. 
Naturally the survey would commence at the extreme western point 
of French settlement. This was on the north bank of Lake St. 
Francis, at the cove west of Pointe au Bodet, in the limit between 
the Township of Lancaster, and the seigniory of New Longueil. 

We have reason to believe that the surveyor at first laid out 
only a single range of lots fronting upon the river. In the first 
place a front line was established. This seems to have been done 
along the breadth of several proposed townships. In doing this it 
was desirable to have as little broken front as possible, while at the 
same time the frontage of each lot remained unbroken by coves of 
the river or bay. We are informed by the Crown Land Department 
that in some townships there could, in recent days, be found no 
posts. to indicate the front line, while the side lines in the second 
concession were sufficiently marked. 

The original surveyor along the St. Lawrence evidently did not 
extend his operations above Elizabethtown, which was called the 
ninth township, being the ninth laid out from New Longueil. This 
is apparent from the fact that while Elizabethtown was settled in 
1784, the next township above, that of Yonge, was not sctiled until 
two years later. The quality of the land thence to Kingston was 
not such as would prove useful to the poor settler, and therefore was 
allowed for a time to remain unsurveyed. Hence it came that Cat- 
araqui was the commencement of a second series of townships dis- 
tinguished by numbers only. These two distinct ranges of town- 
ships, one upon the St. Lawrence numbering nine, and one upon the 
Bay numbering ten, were, when necessary, distinguished apart by 
the designation, the « first,” “second,” or“ third” Township “ upon 


SURVEY AT FRONTENAC. 157 


the St. Lawrence,” or “upon the Bay of Quinte,” as the case might 
be. 

It is impossible to say how far the work of surveying had pro- 
gressed from Lake St. Francis westward, before the close of the 
war; itis very probable, however, that only a base line had been 
run, and some temporary mark placed to indicate the corners of 
each township. Such, indeed, is shown to be the case by the state- 
ment of Sheriff Sherwood, who says that his father Thomas Sherwood, 
who had been a subaltern in the 84th Reg., and who actually located 
on the first lot in the first concession of Elizabethtown, “was often 
called upon to run the side lines of the lots” for the settlers as they 
came one after another, and “ toshew them their land.” Mr. Sher- 
wood was not a professional surveyor, but “ he had the instruments 
and practically knew well how to use them, and he was ever ready 
to give his assistance and instructions to the new comers.” 


SURVEYING AROUND BAY QUINTE. 


In the year 1783, Major Holland, Surveyor-General of Canada, 
received instructions from Sir Frederick Haldimand, Governor of 
the Province of Quebec, to proceed on duty to Western Canada. 
Prior to this, we have observed, there had been commenced a range 
of lots laid out.at the easternmost limits of what now forms Canada 
West, to the extent of nine townships. Yet evidence is wanting 
that this range had been completed at the period stated. Holland 
set out with a sufficient staff of assistants and attachés, to simul- 
taneously lay out several of the proposed townships along the St. 
Lawrence, and the Bay of Quinté. The party passed up the St. 
Lawrence, ascending the rapids in a brigade of batteaux manned by 
French boatmen. Surveyor Holland had, as his personal attendant, 
——Bongard, who had been in the artillery under General Reidezel, 
of the Foreign Legion. From the son of this person, now living 
in Marysburgh, valuable information has been obtained, much of 
which has been substantiated by legal documents, published in con- 
nection with the law report of the trial respecting the Murney estate 
and the town of Kingston. Mr. Bongard says that Holland, as he 
passed up, detailed a deputy toeach of the townships, stopping first 
at Oswegotchie, opposite Prescott, and that he passed up as far as 
the fourth township upon Bay Quinté, where he pitched his tent, 
and where he continued to hold his head-quarters, receiving the 
reports of the various Deputy-Surveycrs as they were from time 
to time brought in. While it seems most prebable that Holland 


158 TROUBLE ABOUT LOT TWENTY-FIVE. 


came to the Upper Province in 1783, it is possible that he remained 
in Lower Canada until the spring of 1784, having deputed Surveyer 
Collins to commence a survey westward from the fort at Fron- 
tenac ; or perhaps he visited that place with Collins whom he left 
to carry on the work during this first year. 

Whether Surveyor-General Holland visited Fort Frontenac in 
the year 1783, or not, it was Deputy-Surveyor John Collins who 
made the first survey of the first township, and of the original town 
plot of Kingston.* “According to the sworn testimony of Gilbert 
Orser, who assisted Collins, in the year 1783, as well as others, the 
township was surveyed first, and the town plot afterward ; although 
it appears that Holland’s instructions were, first “to lay out proper 
reservations for the town and fort, and then to proceed and lay out 
the township, six miles square.” The lots were to contain each 
200 acres, to be 25 in number, each range. Mr. Collins placed a 
monument, it isaverred, “at the south-east angle of lot 25, from 
which a line was run northerly the whole depth of the Township, 
six miles, where another stone monument was placed, making a 
line of blazed trees throughout.” From this, it would seem, he con- 
tinued to survey the township, leaving the land for the town, which 
he, no doubt, thought extensive enough, to be laid out into town 
lots, and leaving 40 feet of land, which was to form a road between 
the town and township. Respecting this line and lot 25, there has 
been a great deal of litigation. As nearly as the facts can be 
gathered, the following statement’ may be regarded as correct : 

After Collins had completed the survey of the township, and 
had even made his returns, to the effect that it contained 25 lots, of 
200 acres, he was importuned, or ‘induced by the Commanding 
Officer at Fort Frontenac,’ to make lot 25 contain only 100 acres, 
that more ground might thereby be ‘had for the proposed town. 
More than this, it seems that there was some mistake in the said 
eastern sidé line, 80 as to subsequently limit’ lot 26 to even less 
than 100 acres. And, Capt. Michael Grass, when he took possession 
of this lot, in 1784, found that this line was inaccurately run. 
Deputy-Surveyor Kotte was requested to examine it; and finding 
there Was an error, made representations to Govertiment, who sent: 
persons to correct it. One Deputy-Surveyor Tuffy was directed to 
re-survey the line, and hé gave more land to lot 25. However, 
there-was yet some error, which was a source of" great trouble. 
Capt. Michael Grass sold this lot to Capt. Murney, who, subsequently 
finding it did not contain the’ amount’ of lind which the patent 
assumed, applied legally for his rights. 


IRREGULARITIES IN SIDE LINES. 159 


The surveying party, among whom were some of those who 
subsequently settled in the township, and who must have belonged 
to Capt. Grass’ company of refugees, returned to Sorel, where they 
spent the winter. At least this is the testimony of one of the 
grand-children of Capt. Grass. But if the surveying party did, 
this winter of 1783-4, retire from their work to Lower Canada, it 
appears unlikely they did the following winter. Indeed there are 
indications that surveying went on during the winter. In laying 
out the Townships, special attention was given to make the lots 
front squarely upon the Bay. In the winter the base line could be 
more closely run by the water edge upon the ice, than in summer, 
through the woods. We are informed, at the Crown Lands Depart- 
ment, that in some townships:no posts or other marks had at first 
been found in the re-survey, although such were to be found in the 
2nd concession. The inference was, that the posts planted in 
winter by the water, had, in the spring or summer been washed 
away, in the course of time. This, as.may ie supposed, led in time 
to great confusion, and no iittle litigation. .]?or many years there 
was much trouble to establish the land mar’ss all along the front; 
and cases are not wanting where it has bvex charged that fraudu- 
lent removals of posts were made. The straightforward settler, 
while engaged in his daily and yearly round of toil, thought not of 
the side lines of his farm, fully believing that a survey had been 
definitely fixed by marks that could not be altered, and too often 
when plenty and comfort had come, he was startled to find some: 
one claiming some of his cleared or uncleared land. Although con- 
scious that such and such were the boundaries of the land granted, 
to him, it wag not so easy to prove.that such was the case.. The: 
annoyances of these direct.and indirect attempts to. disinherit, 
may easily be imagined. . In this connection, the following letter 
may be given as exemplifying the feelings, if not the facts—per- 
haps both—which belonged to those days. It appeared in the: 
Kingston Gazette in 1816, over the signature.“ A,” 

 Sir,—The situation of the. old settlers in the Province of 
Upper Canada, is truly deplorable. These people. settled. in. the. 
wilds of Canada, thon the Province of Quebec, under. the surveys) 
made by the acting Surveyor-General. Landmarks. being estab- 
lished for the guidance of their improvements: no deeds were given 
them until the Parliament of Great Britain altered the Quebec bill, 
arranged a new.constitution, similar to that: they, had lost during. 
the:rebellion, ia the Province. of New. York, from whence: they. 


160 ALLEGED FRAUD. 


chiefly came to settle at Frontenac, now Kingston. After cultiva- 
ting the country agreeably to those surveys for twenty years or 
more, deeds are issued to cover those lots, drawn and cultivated as 
above mentioned. The Surveyor-General, David William Smith, 
Speaker of the House of Assembly, knowing that these deeds were 
filled up by guess, the survey never having been made complete, 
wisely provided an Act of the Legislature to prevent the 
deeds from moving the old land-marks. This Act provides that 
when thirty frocholders apply to the Magistrates in session they 
shall make an assessment and collect the money to enable the 
Surveyor-General to erect monumenis, in order to preserve their 
ancient land-marxs and boundaries. What is the reason that this 
Act has not been complied with? Are the Magistrates all land- 
holders and their sons Lawyers ? 

“ An order from the Governor has lain in the Surveyor-Gen- 
eral’s office ever since the year 1801 for monuments to be erected 
in the Township of Kingston, agreeable to the intention of that Act. 
Why will not the Magistrates do their duty? The consequence 
is, that the licensed Surveyor, John Ryder, is running new lines every 
day, and moving the land-marks of the old settlers. People who 
have come into the country from the States, marry into a family, 
and obtain a lot of wild land, get John Ryder to move the land- 
marks, and instead of a wild lot, take by force a fine house and 
barn and orchard, and a well cultured farm, and turn the old Tory, 
(as he is callod) out of his house, and all his labor for thirty years. 

“‘ These‘ old settlers have suffered all that men could suffer ; first 
in a seven years’ rebellion in the revolutionized colonies ; then came 
to a remote wilderness, some hundred miles from any inhabitant— 
not a road, not a cow, or an ox, or a horse to assist them ; no bread 
during the winter, they wintered first at Cataraqui. A little pease 
and pork was all they could get until the ice gave way in the spring 
of 1785. 

“The King, as an acknowledgment and mark of his approbation 
for the loyalty and sufferings of his faithful subjects, ordered lands 
to be granted them free from expense, and marked each man’s 
name with the letters U. E., with a grant annexed to eack child as 
it became of age, of two hundred acres of the waste lands of the 
crown. 

“‘ Now these children cannot get these lands agreeably to the 
intention of Government. They must se?) their right to a set of 
speculators that hover round the seat of Government, or never get 


THE CONCESSION. 161 


located, Or if they should have the fortune to get a location 
ticket, it is situated on rocks, and lakes, and barren lands, where 
they are worth nothing at all; the good lots being marked by the 
Surveyors, and located by those U. E. rights they have so purchased, 

“Now, Sir, was I a scholar, I might draw you a much better 
description of this wickedness. But I have lived to see thirteen 
colonies, now States of America, severed from the British empire by 
the mal-administration of justice in the civil government of those 
colonies; the people’s minds were soured to that degree that a few 
designing men overthrew the Government.” 

“ After the conquest of Canada, the king ordered a thousand 
acres of land to be granted to each man. The land was granted; but 
the people to whom it was granted were deprived by a set of specu- 
lators, from ever getting a foot, unless they became tenants to those 
who, in a manner, had robbed them of their rights.” 

While the lots were generally made twenty chains in width, a 
few of the first townships were but nineteen, and consequently of 
greater depth to make the 200 acres, and the concessions were pro- 
portionally wider. 

The base line being established, asecond one, parallel thereto, was 
made at a distance generally of a mile and a quarter, allowance being 
made in addition, for a road. It is more than likely that in many 
townships the second line, or concession, was not immediately run out, 
The settlers could not easily traverse even a mile of woods, and for a 
time accommodation was made only at the front, But within a year, 
in most townships, the second row of lots had been eurveyed and 
partially occupied. At the front line was always an allowance for a 
road of sixty feet, as well as at. the second line for one of forty feet. 
The range of lots between the front and the second lines as well as be- 
tween the second and third, and so on, was called a Concession, a term 
derived from the French, having reference to their mode of conferring 
land in the Lower Province, and peculiar to this couurty, Each conces- 
sion was divided into lots of 200 acres each, the dividing lines being at 
right angles with the concession lines, and a quarter of a mile distant 
from each other. At intervals of two or three miles, a strip of forty 
feet between two lots was left, for a cross road. In Ameliasburgh it 
- Seems that this was neglected. The number of concessions depended 
on circumstances, Along the St. Lawrence, they numbered to even 
fifteen or sixteen. Along the bay they were seven and eight. Adolphus- 
town has only four. The irregular course of the Bay Quinté, and the 


fronting of the townships upon its waters, gave rise to great irregu- 
11 


162 THE SURVBYOR’S COURSE. 


larity in the interior lots, and produced a large number of Gores. 
This may be noticed more especially in Sophiasburgh, and indeed 
throughout all of Prince Edward district. 

Respecting the provision made for cross roads, Alex. Aitkins, 
who was Deputy Surveyor of Midland district for many years, says 
under date, 1797, in respect to the township of Sophiasburgh, “ Mr, 
Kotte’s orders 1785, were from Deputy Surveyor General, Mr. Collins, 
who was then at Kingston, to lay off cross roads between every six 
lots as he had done in the eastern part of the province, from town- 
ship number one, now Charlotteburgh, to township number eight 
Elizabethtown, and, of no doubt, they would be found at the waters’ 
edge on the Bay Quinté.” 

By looking at the township maps of the bay, it will be seen that 
the lots of the first three townships, are numberéd from west to east, 
while as we have seen, the townships were numbered from east to west. 
It is inferred from this fact that the surveyor conducted his survey along 
the front, planting posts to mark the division of lots, and leaving 
allowance for roads, but did not complete the concessions until the 
breadth of the townships had been determined, when it was done 
from. west to east, the lots being numbered accordingly. 

The surveyor continued to chain the front, upon the north shore of 
the bay, until he reached the turn in the bay at the western point of 
Adolphustown. This portion of territory was divided into four town- 
ships. ; 

The surveyor then crossed the bay and proceeded from the 
Upper Gap, toslay out lots in an irregular manner upon the water, along 
the bay and the lake to, and around Smith’s Bay, and along Black 
Creek; also upon the east shore of Picton Bay. This constituted the 
fifth township. Following the bay shore of Prince Edward peninsula 
from Picton Bay, along the High Shore and around Green Point, an- 
other, the sixth township, was laid out; the lots always fronting on the 
bay. Still following the bay, the seventh township was created, the 
western boundary of which brought the surveyor to the head of the 
bay, or Carrying Place. 

Turning eastward along the north shore of the bay, the eight 
township was laid out. Likewise, the ninth township, which brought 
the surveyor to a tract of land which had been reserved for, and given 
to the faithful Mohawk Indians. Passing by the present township of 
Tyendinaga, still another township was laid out fronting upon the 
Mohawk Buy, and Napanee Kiver. This constituted the tenth town 
ship, Richmond. Thus the surveyors had made a complete circuit of 


THE TEN “ TOWNS,” 163 


the bay. These townships were, for many a day, designated by the 
numeral prefix; even yet may be found gray haired individuals who 
speak of them in no other way. Subsequently, however, these town- 
ships had given to them respectively, the royal names of Kingston, 
Ernest town, Fredericksburgh, Adolphustown, Marysburgh, Amelias- 
burgh, Sophiasburgh; and the noble ones of Sidney, Thurlow 
and Richmond. 

There would at the present time, be nothing so interesting to the 
settlers of the bay, than to read a diary of the events connected with 
the original survey. Surveying the wilderness is weary work at any 
time; but when the persons who take part in striking the lines 
and fixing the boundaries, have constantly in mind that when their 
survey is completed, they cannot return to civilization and the com- 
forts of a home, but that they have to remain to become citizens of 
uhe forest, they must experience many a heart pang. Yet 
there seoms to have been a lightheartedness with most of them. The 
camp fire at night witnessed many pleasant hours of jovial passtime. 
Singing, storytelling, wiled away agreeably many an hour. Accom- 
panying Collins’ surveying party, was one Purdy, who gained no 
little renown as a capital singer. 

We will close our remarks upon the original survey by giving 
the statement of Gourlay. He says that “such was the haste to get 
land surveyed and given away, that ignorant and careless men were 
employed to measure it out, and such a mess did they make of their 
land measuring, that one of the present surveyors informed me that 
in running new lines over a great extent of the province, he found 
spare room for a whole township in the midst of those laid out at an 
early period. It may readily be conceived, upon consideration of 
this fact, what blundering has been committed, and what mistakes 
stand for correction.” 


> 


164 THE CARIGNAN REGIMENT, 


CHAPTER XVI. 


Coytents--The term Concession—First Concession of Land in Canada—The 
Carignan Regiment—Seigniories—Disproportion of the sexes—Females 
sent from France—Their appearance—Settling them—Marriage allowance— 
The last seigniory—New ‘Longeuil—Seigniory at Frontenac—Grants to 
Refugees~—Officers and men—Scale of granting—-Free of expense—Squatting 
—Disbanded soldiers—Remote regions—A wise and beneficent policy— 
Impostors—Very young officers-——Wholesale granting of land---Republicans 
coming over---Covetous---False pretentions—Government had to discrimi- 
nate—Rules and regulations—Family lands—Bounty—Certificates---Selling 
claims---Rear concessions---Transfer of location ticket---Land board--Tardi- 
ness in obtaining titles to real estate---Transfer by bond---Jobbing---Sir 
Win. Pullency—-Washington---Giving lands to favorites---Reserves-—-Evil 
results--The Family Compact---Extract from Playter---Extract from Lord 
Durham---From Gourlay--Recompense to Loyalists---Rations---Mode of 
drawing land---Land AgentesBitken front--Traitor Arnold---Tyendinaga, 


CONCESSION OF LANDS TO THE FRENCH. 


It has been stated that the term concession, as well as the system 
of «ranting land to disbanded soldiers, was derived from the French. 
The first concession of lands to soldiers took place in 1665, to the 
Carignan Regiment, a name derived from a Prince of the house of 
Savoy, which came to New France with the first Viceroy. It was a 
distinguished corps in the French Infantry, having won renown on 
many a bloody field, and carried death to many an Iroquois Indian. 
The Indians having sought peace from the French, leave was granted 
to this regiment to permanently settle in the New World. ‘Titles to 
land was conferred according to rank, and as well, sums of money to 
assist in the clearing of land. ‘The officers who were mostly 
noblesse obtained seigniories with their late soldiers for vassals.” The 
settlement of this body of men increased the disproportion between 
the males and females in Canada, The home government consider- 
ately took steps to remedy this abnormal state of things and despatched 
“several hundred from old France.” They “consisted of tall, short, 
fair, brown, fat and lean.” These females were offered to such of 
the men as had means to support a wife. In a few days they were 
all disposed of. The Governor-General then distributed to the newly 
married ones “oxen, cows, hogs, fowls, salted beef,’’ as well as 
money. — (Smith.) * 

The original grants gf land by the French Government under 
the feudal system, was into seigniories. . These were subdivided into 
parishes, “whose extents were exactly defined by De Vandreuil and 
Bigon, September 1721.” For these grants of seignioral tenure, certain 
~ acts of fealty were to be performed. pursuant to the custom of Paris. 


REMOTE PARTS, 165 


After the British supremacy, grants of land were still made by govern- 
ment in Lower Canada, The last seigniory was conferred by the 
French in April, 1734, to Chevalier de Longeuil, and is known as 
New Longeuil. It constitutes the western boundary of the Lower 
Province. 

CONCESSION OF LANDS TO THE LOYALISTS. 


Wehave elsewhere seen that the first person,other than the natives, 
to possess land in Upper Canada, was De la Salle, the discoverer of 
the Mississippi River, to whom was granted a seigniory at Cataraqui, 
of four leagues, including the fort, and the islands in front of the 
four leagues of territory. Wolfe, Gage and Amherst Islands. 

At the close of the war in 1783, it was determined by govern- 
ment to confer grants of land to the refugee loyalists in Canada, on 
the same scale to officers and men as had been done after the conquest 
of Canada, 1763, with the exception that all loyalists under the rank of 
subaltern were to receive 200 acres. The grants to the disbanded 
soldiers and loyalists, were to be made free of every expense. 

In some of the townships, the settlers were squatting along the 
St. Lawrence and Bay Quinté, until late in the summer and fall of 1784, 
waiting to know the location of their lots. This might easily be, as 
although the forest had been surveyed, the lots had not been numbered. 
So, although the refugee soldier had his location ticket for a certain 
lot, it was often a long tedious time before he could know its precise 
situation. 

The front part of the first, second, third, fourth and fifth town- 
ships upon the bay were definitely disposed of to disbanded soldiers 
and refugees, formed into companies. But the lands, then considered 
more remote, as along the north shore of Hay Bay, in the third and 
fourth towns; in some parts of the fifth ; and more particularly along 
the shores of the western extremity of the bay, were at the service of 
any one who might venture to settle. It was considered quite in the 
remote part of the earth. Even the head of Picton Bay was considered 
a place which would hardly be settled. The result was, that many of the 
choice lots were taken up in the eight and ninth towns, before they 
were surveyed. 

The policy pursued by the British Government, in recognizing the 
services of those who served in the British army against the rebels, 
and in recompensing the losses sustained by those who adhered to the 
British Crown in America, was most wise and beneficient. There 
were afew deserving ones in suffering circumstances, who failed to get 


166 YOUNG OFFICERS. 


the bounty so wisely granted. This sometimes was the result of the 
individual’s own neglect, in not advancing his claims; sometimes the 
fault of an agent who, too intent in getting for himself, forget those 
entrusted to his care. While a small number thus remained without 
justice, there were on the other hand, a large number who succeeded 
unworthily in obtaining grants. Itis no cause for wonder, that out of 
the large number who composed the U. E. Loyalists, there would be 
found a certain number who would not hesitate-to so represent, or mis 
represent their case, that an undue reward would be accorded. Finding 
the government on the giving hand, they scrupled not to take advan- 
tage of its parental kindness. In later days we have seen the United 
States, when in the throes of a great civil war, bleeding at every point 
of the body politic, by the unprincipled contractors and others, who 
the most loudly proclaimed their patriotism. In 1783, when a rebel- 
lion had proved successful, and so had become a revolution, and the 
nation, from which a branch had been struck off, was most anxious to 
repay those who had preferred loyalty to personal aggrandizement, 
we may not wonder that there were some willing to take all they 
could get. 

It is also related that certain officers of the regiments were in 
the habit of putting each of their children, however young, upon the 
strength of the regiment, with the view of securing him land, and 
hence arose an expression the “ Major won’t take his pap,” and 
“half pay officers never die,” as the officer placed on half pay 
when a year old, would long enjoy it. But it will be often found 
that this mode was adopted by those in authority, as the most con- 
venient to confer favors upon the chief ofticers, although a very 
ridiculous one. 

For many a year no atrict rules for discrimination, were 
observed in the granting of lands in Canada, and the petitions 
which literally crowded upon the government, were, in the main, 
promptly complied with. The time came, however, when more 
care had to be observed, for not a few of those who had actually 
rebelled, or had sympathized with the rebels, finding less advan- 
tages from republicanism than had been promised, and with chagrin, 
learn‘ng that those, whose homesteads and lands they had assisted 
to confiscate, had wrought out new homes upon land, conferred by a 
government more liberal, and ofa nobler mind than the parvenu: 
government, which had erected a new flag upon American soil,. 
looked now with longing, covetous eyes toward the northern country,. 
which those they had. persecuted, had converted from a wilderness 


IMPOSTORS. 167 


to comfortable homes. The trials of che first settlement had been 
overcome. The occasional visit of a Canadian pioneer to. his old 
home in the States, where he told the pleasing tale of success, not- 
withstanding their cruelty, caused some to envy their hard earned 
comforts, and even led some who had been the worst of rebels, to 
set out for Canada with a view of asserting their loyalty and, thereby 
of procuring lands. Not afew of such unworthy ones succeeded for 
atime in procuring lands. It therefore became necessary, on the 
part of the government, to exact the most searching examination of 
parties petitioning for land. No reference is here made to those 
who came into the province in response to the invitation proclaimed 
by Governor Simcoe; but tc those who entered under false colors, 
prior to the time of Upper Canada being set apart from Lower 
Canada. 


Extracts from the Rules and Regulations for the conduct of the Land 
Office Department, dated Council Chamber, 17th February, 1789, 
for the guidance of the Lond Boards. 

“4th. The safety and propriety of admitting the petitioner to 
become an inhabitant of this Province being well ascertained to the 
satisfaction of the Board, they shall administer to every such person 
the oz.ths of fidelity and allegiance directed by law; after which the 
Board shall give every such petitioner a certificate to the Surveyor 
General or any person authorized to act as an Agent. or, Deputy 
Surveyor for the district within the.trust of that Board, expressing 
the ground of the petitioner’s admission, and such Agent or Deputy 
Surveyor shall, within two days after the presentment, of the certi- 
fcate, assign the petitioner a single lot of about two hundred acres, 
describing. the same with due certainty and accuracy under his 
signature. But. the said certificate shall, nevertheless, have. no 
effect. if the petitioner shall not.enter upon the location, and begin 
the improvement and cultivation thereof within one year from the 
date of such assignment, or if the petitioner shall, have had lands 
assigned to him before that time in any other part of the Province. 

“th. The respective Boards shall, on petition from the Loyalists 
already settled in the Upper Districts for the allotment of jlands 
under the instructions to:the Deputy Surveyor General of the 2nd 
of June, 1787, or under prior or other orders for assigning portions 
to their families, examine intothe grounds of such requests and 
claims, and being well satisfied .of the justice thereof, they shall 
grant certificates for such further qualities of lands as the said 


168 DUTY OF LAND BOARDS, 


instructions and orders may warrant to the acting Surveyors of 
their Districts respectively, to be by them made effectual in the 
manner before mentioned, but to be void, nevertheless, if prior to 
the passing the grant in form, it shall appear to the Government 
that such additional locations have been obtained by fraud, and that 
of these the Boards transmit to the office of the Governor's Secre- 
tary, and to each others, like reports and lists as hereinbefore, as 
to the other locations directed. 

“8th. And to prevent individuals from monopolizing such spots 
as contain mines, minerals, fossils, and conveniences for mills, and 
other similar advantages of a common and public nature, to the 
prejudice of the general interest of the settler, the Surveyor-Gene- 
ral and his Agents or Deputy Surveyors in the different districts, 
shall confine themselves in the location to be made by them upon 
certificates of the respective Boards, to such lands only as are fit 
for the common purpose of husbandry; and they shall reserve all 
other spots aforementioned, together with all such as may be fit 
and useful for ports and harbours, or works of defence, or such as 
contain valuable timber for ships, building or other purposes, con- 
veniently situated for water carriage, in the hands of the Crown, 
and they shall, without delay, give all particular information to the 
Governor or Commander-in-Chief for the time being, of all such 
spots as are hereinbefore directed to be reserved to the Crown, that 
order may be taken respecting the same. And the more effectually 
to prevent abuses and to put individuals on their guard in this res- 
pect, any certificate of location given contrary to the true intent 
and meaning of this regulation is hereby declared to be null and 
void, and a special order of the Governor and Council made neces- 
sary to pledge the faith of Government for granting of any such 
spots as are'directed to be reserved. 


FAMILY LANDS AND ADDITIONAL BOUNTY. 


‘‘ Certificate of the Board appointed by His Excellency the Gov- 
ernor, for the District. of ~, in the Province of Quebec, under 
the rules and regulations for the conduct of the Land Office 
Department, 

“ Dated, Council Chamber, Quebec, 17th February, 1789. 

“The bearer-—-——, having on the———-day of—-—,, pre- | 
ferred to the Board a Petition addressed to His Excellency the 
Governor in Council, for a grant of: acres of land in the Town- 
ship of—————in the District of-——-_—-.._We have examined into 


SELLING CLAIMS. . 169 


his character and pretentions, and find that he has received 

acres of land in the Township of: —, in the District of ———, 
and that he settled on and has improved the same, and that he is 
entitled to a further assignment of- acres,——in conformity to 
the seventh articles of the rules and regulations aforementioned. 


“Given at the Board at this 
seven hundred and 
““ To ; 
‘“‘ Acting Surveyor for the District of: 


day of. , one thousand 


CERTIFICATE OF THE ACTING SURVEYOR, 


“T assign to the bearer-————the lot No. in the Town- 
ship of- , in the District of , containing: acres,—— 
chains, which lands he is hereby authorized to occupy and improve, 
and having improved the same, he shall receive the same grant 
thereof, to him and his heirs or devisee in due form on such terms 
as it shall please His Majesty to ordain, and all persons are desired 
to take notice that this assignment and all others ofa similar nature 
are not transferable, by purchase, donation or otherwise, on any 
pretence whatever, except by an act under the signature of the 
Board for the District in which the lands are situated, which is to 
be endorsed upon this Certificate. 


“Given at———-, this————-day of——-——,, one thousand 
seven hundred and————-—.. 
To— 


? 
Acting Surveyor for the District of ————. 


But there were many a one who drew land, and never even 
saw it. It was quickly, thoughtlossly sometimes, sold for little or 
nothing. Sometimes for a quart of rum. The right jolly old sol- 
dier would take no thought of the morrow. A few did not retain 
their lands, because they were of little value for agricultural pur- 
POSES ; but the majority because they were situated in that remote 
region in the 4th or 5th concession of the third town, or away up 
in the 2nd concesssion of sixth town, or a long way up in the 
eighth town. Rear concessions of even the first and second 
townships were looked upon doubtingly, as to whether the land was 
worth having. Often the land would not be looked after. It not 
unfrequently was the case that settlers upon the front who had drawn — 
land also in the rear townships, disposed of the latter, not from any 
indifference as to its future value, but to obtain the immediate 


170 LARGE LAND OWNERS. 


necessaries of life, as articles of clothing, or stock, or perhaps food, 
or seed grain, and now and then in later days to pay taxes. ‘The 
certificates of the children, entitling them to land when of age, were 
often disposed of. Even officers found it convenient, or necessary 
to sell rear land to new comers, for ready money. 

Thus it came to pass that a good many never took possession of 
tne land which a prudent Government had granted them. The 
statement has been made that persons holding prominent positions 
at the time, and possessed of prudent forethought, as to the value 
which would in the future attach to certain lots, stood ready not 
only to accept offers to sell, but to induce the ignorant and careless 
to dispose of their claims. Consequently when patents were issued, 
several persons became patentees of large tracts of land, which had 
been drawn by individual Loyalists, whose names never appea-ed 
in the Crown Land Office. The transfer of a certificate or 
“location ticket,” consisted in the seller writing his name 
upon the back of the ticket. Occasionally a ticket would 
exchange hands several times, so that at last when it was presented 
to obtain the deed, it was difficult to determine who was the owner. 
The power to thus transfer the certificates, was allowed for several 
years. But in time Government discovered the abuses which had 
arisen out of it, and decided that all patents should, thenceforward, 
be in the name of the person who originally drew the land. Not 
unfrequently these certificates were lost. Thg losers, upon claiming 
land, could not establish their rights; but Government, to meet 
this misfortune, created a Land Board for each. Township, whose 
duty it was to examine and determine the claims of all who pre- 
sented them. 

The following extract of a letter will explain itself: 

“ For the Kingston Gazette, June 1st, 1816.” 

“Tt has long been a subject of deep regret in the minds of 
judicious persons, that the inhabitants of this Province should be 
so neglectful as they are in securing their titles of real estate. 
When the country was first settled, the grants of land from the 
crown, on account of the existing state of the Province, could not 
be immediately issued. The settlers, however, drew their lots and 
went into possession of them, receiving only tickets, or certificates, 
as the evidence of their right to them. In the meantime, exchanges 
and sales were made by transfers of the possession with bonds for 
conveyances when the deeds should be obtained from the Crown 
Office. 


RESERVES—EVIL EFFECTS. 171 


“ This practice of transferring land by way of bond, being thus 
‘introduced, was continued by force of usage, after the cause of its 
introduction was removed. In too many instances it is still con- 
tinued, although, by the death of the parties, and the consequent 
descent of estates to heirs under age, and other intervening priva- 
tions, many disappointments, failures, and defects of title, are 
already experienced ; and the evil consequences are becoming still 
more serious, as lands rise in value, become more settled and 
divided among assignees, devisees, &c. In a few years this custom, 
more prevalent perhaps in this Province, than elsewhere, will prove 
a fruitful source of litigation, unless the practice should be discon- 
tinued,” 

In connection with free grants of land, and a certain degree of 
indifference as to the value, there must necessarily arise more or 
less speculation or landsjobhing: 


Sir William Pullency has been called the first land-jobber in 
Canada. In 1791, ho bought up 1,500,000, at one shilling per acre, 
and soon after sold 700,000 at an average of eightshillings per acre. 
But land-jobbing is not peculiar to C:,aada, nor has its practice 
militated against the public character of eminent men, either here 
or abroad. General Washington was not only a Surveyor, but an 
extensive land-jobber, and thereby increased immensely his private 
fortune. 

We have seen elsewhere, that a few private individuals were 
wont to buy the location tickets of all who desired to part with 
them, or whom they could induce to sell. In this way a few indi- 
viduals came to own large quantities of land, even from the first. 
Afterward, there was often conferred by the authorities, quantities 
of land upon those connected with influential persons, or upon 
favorites. Subsequently the mode of reserving Crown and Clergy 
lands increased the evil. And it was an evil, a serious drawback ; 
not alone that, but favorites procured land without any particular 
claim or right. The land thus held in reserve, being distributed 
among the settled lots in the several townships, was waste land, and 
a barrier to advancement. Each settler had to clear a road across 
his lot; but the Government lots, and those held by non-residents, 
remained without any road across them, except such paths as the 
absolute requirements of the settlers had caused them to make. In 
this way, the interests. of the inhabitants were much retarded, and 
the welfare of the Province seriously damaged. The existence of 
the Family Compact prevented the removal of this evil, for many 


172 INVESTIGATION PREVENTED. 


a year, while favorites enjoyed choice advantages. In 1817, , 
“The House of Assembly in Upper Canada took into consideration — 
the state of the Province, and among other topics, the injury arising 
from the reserve lands of the Crown and the Clergy.” In laying 
out the townships in later years, “The Government reserved in 
the first concession, the 5th, 15th, and 20th lots; and the Clergy 
the 3rd, 10th, 17th, and 22nd. In the second concession, the Crown 
reserved the 4th, 11th, 21st, and 23rd; and the Clergy, the 2nd, 
9th, and 16th. And thus in every two concessions, the Crown 
would have three lots in one, and four in the other, or seven in all; 
and the Clergy the same; or 14 lots reserved in every 48, or nearly 
one-third of the land in each concession, and in each township. The 
object of the reservation was to increase the value of such land by 
the improvements of the settlers around it. The object was selfish, 
as the reserve lands injured all those who did them good. It was 
difficulty enough to clear up the forests ; but to leave so many lots 
in this forest state, was a difficulty added by the Crown. To have 
one-third of a concession uncleared and uncultivated, was an injury 
to the two-thirds cleared and cultivated. Large patches of forest, 
interspersed with cultivated land, obstructs the water courses, the 
air, and the light; nurtured wild animals and vermin destructive to 
crops and domestic creatures around a farm house; and especially, 
are injurious to roads running through them, by preventing the 
wind and the sun from drying the moisture. Besides, no taxes 
were paid by these wild lots for any public improvements ; only from 
cultivated lands. The Assembly, however, were cut short in their 
work of complaint, by being suddenly prorogued by the Gover- 
nor, whose Council was entirely against such an investigation. 
Here was the beginning of the Clergy Reserve agitation in the 
Provincial Parliament, which continued for many years.’— 
(Playter). 

In this connection, the following extract from a report of Lord 
Durham, will be found interesting: 

“ By official returns which accompany this report, it appears 
that, out of about 17,000,000 acres comprised within the surveyed 
districts of Upper Canada, less than 1,600,000 acres are yet unap- 
propriated, and this amount includes 450,000 acres the reserve for 
roads, leaving less than 1,200,000 acres open to grant, and ofthis rem- 
nant 500,000 acres are required to satisfy claims for grants founded 
on pledges by the Government, In the opinion of Mr. Radenhurst, 
the really acting Surveyor-General, the remaining 700,000 consist 


RETARDING IMPROVEMENTS, 173 
s 


for the most part of land inferior in position or quality. It may 
almost be said, therefore, that the whole of the public lands in 
Upper Canada have been alienated by the Government. In Lower 
Canada, out of 6,169,963 acres in the surveyed townships, nearly 
4,000,000 acres have been granted or sold; andthere are unsatisfied 
but indisputable claims for grants to the amonnt of about 500,000. 
In Nova Scotia nearly 6,000,000 acres of land have been granted, 
and in the opinion of the Surveyor-General, only about one-eighth 
of the land which remains to the Crown, or300,000 acres is available 
for the purposes of settlement. The whole of Prince Edward’s 
Island, about 1,400,000 acres, was alienated in one day. In New 
Brunswick 4,400,000 acres have been granted or sold, leaving to 
the Crown about 11,000,000, of which 5,500,000 are considered fit 
for immediate settlement. 

“Of the lands granted in Upper and Lower Canada, upwards 
of 3,000,000 acres consist of ‘Clergy Reserves,’ being for the most 
part lots of 200 acres each, scattered at regular intervals over the 
whole face of the townships, and remaining, with few exceptions, 
entirely wild to this day. The evils produced by the system of reserv- 
ing land for the Clergy have become notorious, even in this 
country; and a common opinion I believe prevails here, not only 
that the system has been abandoned, but that measures of remedy 
have been adopted. This opinion is incorrect in both points. In 
respect of every new township in both Provinces reserves are still 
made for the Clergy, just as before; and the Act of the Imperial 
Parliament which permits the sale of the Clergy Reserves, applies 
to only one-fourth of the quantity. The select committee of the 
House of Commons on the civil government of Canada reported 
in 1828, that “ these reserved lands, as they are at present distri- 
buted over the country, retard more than any other circumstance 
the growth of the colony, lying as they do in detached portions of 
each township, and intervening between the occupations of actual 
settlers, who have no moans of cutting roads through the woods and 
morasses, which thus separate them from their neighbours, This 
description is perfectly applicable to the present state of things. 
In no perceptible degree has the evil been remedied. 

“The system of Clergy Reserves was established by the act of 
1791, commonly called the Constitutional Act, which directed that, 
in respect of all grants made by the Crown, a quantity equal to 
one-seventh of the land so granted should be reserved for the clergy. 
A quantity equal to one-seventh of all grants would be one-eighth 


174 DURHAM’S OBJECTIONS. 


of each township, or of all the public land. Instead of this propor- 
tion, the practice has been, ever since the act passed, and in the 
clearest violation of its provisions, to set apart for the clergy in 
Upper Canada a seventh of all the land, which is a quantity equal 
to a sixth of the land granted, There have been appropriated for 
this purpose 300,000 acres, which legally, it is manifest, belong to 
the public. And of the amount for which Clergy Reserves have 
been sold in that Province, namely, £317,000 (of which about 
£100,000 have been alr@ady received and invested in the English 
funds,) the sum of about £45,000 should belong to the public. 

‘‘Tn Lower Canada, the same violation of the law has taken 
place, with this difference—that upon every sale of Crown and 
Clergy Reserves, a fresh reserve for the Clergy has been made, 
equal to one-fifth of such reserves, The result has been the appro- 
priation for the clergy of 673,567 acres, instead of 446,000, being 
an excess of 227,559 acres, or half as much again as they ought to 
have received. The Lower Canada fund already produced by sales 
amounts to £50,000, of which, therefore, a third, or about £16,000, 
belong to the public. If, without any reform of this abuse, the 
whole of the unsold Clergy Reserves in both Provinces should fetch 
the average price at which such lands have hitherto sold, the public 
would be wronged to the amount’of about £280,000; and the reform 
of this abuse will produce a certain and almost immediate gain to 
the public of £60,000. In referring, for further explanation of this 
subject, to a paper in the appendix which has been drawn up by 
Mr. Hanson, a member of the commission of inquiry which I 
appointed for the colonies. 1am desirous of stating my own convic- 
tion that the clergy have had no part in this great misappropriation 
of the public property, but that it has arisen entirely from heedless 
misconception, or some other error, of the civil government of 
both Provinces.” 

“The great objection to reserves for the clergy is, that those 
for whom the land is set apart never have attempted, and never 
could successfully attempt, to cultivate or settle the property, and 
that, by special appropriation, so much land is withheld from 
settlers, and kept in a state of waste, to the serious injury of all 
settlers in its neighborhood. But it would be a great mistake to 
suppose that this is the only practice by which such injury has 
been, and still is, inflicted on actual settlers. In the two Canadas, 
especially, the practice of rewarding, or attempting to reward, 
public services os by grants of public land, has produced, and is still 


THE QUANTITY GRANTED. 175 


producing, a degree of injury to actual settlers which it is difficult 
to conceive without having witnessed it. The very principal of 
such grants is bad, inasmuch as, under any circumstances, they 
must lead to an amount of appropriation beyond the wants of the 
community, and greatly beyond the proprietor’s means of cultiva- 
tion and settlement. In both the Canadas, not only has this prin- 
ciple been pursued with reckless profusion, but the local executive 
governments have managed, by violating or evading the instructions 
which they received from the Secretary of State, to add incalculably 
to the mischief that would have arisen at all events. 

“In Upper Canada, 3,200,000 acres have been granted to “ U. 
BE. Loyalists,”, being refugees from the United States, who settled 
in the province before 1787, and their children; 730,000 acres to 
Militia men ; 450,000 acres to discharged Soldiers and Sailors; 226,- 
000 acres to Magistrates and Barristers ; 136,000 acres to Executive 
Councillors, and their families ; 50,000 acres to five Legislative 
Councillors, and their families; 36,900 acres to Clergymen, as 
private property ; 264,000 to persons contracting to make surveys; 
92,526 acres to officers of the Army and Navy; 500,000 acres for 
the endowment of schools; 48,520 acres to Colonel Talbot; 12,000 
acres to heirs of General Brock, and 12,000 acres to Dr. Mountain, 
a former Bishop of Quebec; making altogether, with the Clergy 
Reserves, nearly half of all the surveyed land in the province. In 
Lower Canada, exclusively of grants to refugee loyalists, as to the 
amount of which the Crown L.-nds’ Department could furnish me 
with no information, 450,000 acres having been granted to Militia- 
men, to Executive Councillors 72,000 acres, to Governor Milne, 
about 48,000 acres, to Mr. Cushing and another, upwards of 100,000 
acres (as a reward for giving information in a case of high treason), 
to officers and soldiers 200,000 acres, and to “ leaders of townships”’ 
1,457,209 acres, making altogether, with the Clergy Reserves, 
rather more than half of the surveyed lands originally at the 
disposal of the Crown. 

“In Upper Canada, a very small proportion (perhaps less than 
a tenth) of all the land thus granted, has been even occupied by 
settlers, much less reclaimed and cultivated. In Lower Canada, with 
the exception of a few townships bordering on the American frontier, 
which have been comparatively well settled, in despite of the pro- 
prietors, by American squatters, it may be said that nineteen- 
twentieths of these grants are still unsettled, and in a perfectly wild 
state, 


176 LAND SPECULATORS, 


“ No other result could have been expected in the case of those 
classes of grantees whose station would preclude them from settling in 
the wilderness, and whose means would enable them to avoid exertion 
for giving immediate value to their grants; and unfortunately, the 
land which was intended for persons of a poorer order, who might be 
expected to improve it by their labor, has, for the most part, fallen 
into the hands of land-jobbers of the class just mentioned, who have 
never thought of settling in person, and who retain the land in its 
present wild state, speculating upon its acquiring a value at some 
distant day, when the demand for land sha/l have increased through 
the increase of population. 

“In Upper Canada, says Mr, Bolton, himself a great speculator 
and holder of wild land, “ the plan of granting large tracts of land to 
gentlemen who have neither the muscular strength to go into the 
wilderness, nor perhaps, the pecuniary means to improve their grants, 
has been the means of a large part of the country remaining in a state 
of wilderness. The system of granting land to the children of U. E 
Loyalists has not been productive of the benefits expected from it. 
A very small proportion of the land granted to them has been 
occupied or improved, A great propor'ion of such grants were to 
unmarried females, who very readily disposed of them for a small con- 
sideration, frequently from £2 to £5 for a grant of 200 acres. The 
grants made to young men were also frequently sold for a very small 
consideration ; they generally had parents with whom they lived, and 
were therefore not disposed to move to their grants of lands, but 
preferred remaining with their families. I do not think one-tenth of 
the lands granted to U. E. Loyalists has been occupied by the persons 
to whom they were granted, an¢ in a great proportion of cases not 
occupied at all.” Mr. Randen’urst says, “ the general price of these 
grants was from a gallon of rum up to verhaps £6, so that while 
millions of acres were grated in thig way, the settlement of the 
Province was not advanced, nor the advantage of the grantee secured 
in the manner that we may suppose to have been contemplated by 
government,” He also mentions amongst extensive purchasers of 
these grants, Mr. Hamilton, a member of the Legislative Council, who 
bought about 100,000 acres. Chief Justices Emslie and Powell, and 
Solicitor General Gray, who purchased from 20,800 to 50,000 acres; 
and states that several members of the Executive and Legislative 
Councils, as well as of the House of Assembly, were “very large 
purchasers.” 


PURTHER IRREGULARITIFS. 177 


“In Lower Canada, the grants to “Leaders and Associates” 
were made by an evasion of instructions which deserve a particular 
description. 

“ By instructions to the Local Executive immediately after the 
passing of the Constitutional Act, it was directed that “ because 
great inconveniences had theretofore arisen in many of the colonies in 
America, from the granting excessive quantities of land to particular 
persons who have never cultivated or settled the same, and have 
thereby prevented others more industrious, from improving such 
lands ; in order, therefore, to prevent the like inconveniences in future, 
no farm-lot should be granted to any person being master or mistress 
of a family in any township to be laid out which should contain more 
than 200 ecres.” The instructions then invest the governor with a 
discretionary power to grant additional quantities in certain cases, not 
exceeding 1,000 acres, According to these instructions 200 acres 
should have been the general amount. 1,200 the maximum, in special 
cases to be granted to any individual. The greater part, however, 
of the land (1,457,200 acres) was granted, in fact, to individuals at 
the rate of from 10,000 to 50,000 to each person. The evasion of 
the regulations was managed as follows: A petition, signed by from 
10 to 40 or 50 persons, was presented to the Executive Council, 
praying for a grant of 1,200 acres to each person, and promising to 
settle the land so applied for. Such petitions were, I am informed, 
always granted, the Council being perfectly aware that, ufder a pre- 
vious agreement between the applicants (of which the form was 
prepared by the then Attorney General, and sold publicl; by the law 
stationers of Quebec), five-sixths of the land was to be conveyed to 
one of them, termed leader, by whose means the grant was obtained. 
In most cases the leader obtained the most of the land which had been 
nominally applied for by fifty persons.” i 

Upon this subject we further give as worthy of attention, although 
we will not endorse all that is said, the remarks made by Mr. Robert 
Gourlay in his “Statistical Account.” He says, “ when we look 
back into the history of old countries, and observe how landed pro- 
perty was first established; how it was seized upon, pulled about, 
given away, and divided in all sorts of ways, shapes, and quantities; 
how it was bequeathed, burthened, entailed, and leased in a 
hundred forms; when we consider how dark were the days of 
antiquity,—how grossly ignorant and savage were our remote fore- 
fathers, we cannot be so much surprised at finding ourselves heirs 
to ey and, that, in these old countries, entanglement con- 


178 GOURLAY'S STATEMENTS, 


tinues to be the order of the day. But when civilized men were 
quietly and peaceably to enter into the occupancy of a new region, 
where all could be adjusted by the square and compass ; and when 
order, from the beginning, could have prevented for ever all pos- 
sibility of doubt, and dispute, and disturbance; how deplorable is 
it to know, that in less than a life-time, even the simplest affairs 
should get into confusion! and so it is already in Upper Canada, 
to a lamentable degree, Boundaries of land are doubiful and dis- 
puted; deeds have been mislaid, lost, unfounded, forged: they have 
been passed again and again in review before commissioners; they 
have been blotted and blurred: they have got into the repositories 
of attornies and pettifogging lawyers; while courts of justice are 
every day adding doubt to doubt, delay to delay, and confusion to 
confusion; with costs, charges, cheating. 

‘ Things are not yet beyond the reach of amendment, even in the 
old settlements. In the new, what a glorious task it is to devise 
plans for lasting peace and prosperity !—to arrange in such a way, 
as to bar out a world of turmoil in times to come | 

“The present very unprofitable and comfortless condition of 
Upper Canada must be traced back to the first operations of Simcoe. 
With all his honesty, and energy, and zeal for settling the Province, 
he had really no sound views on the subject, and he was infinitely 
too lavish in disposing of the land—infinitely too mucn hurried in all 
his proceedings. In giving away land to individuals, no doubt, he 
thought he would give these individuals an interest in the improve- 
ment of the country,—an inducement to settle in it, and draw to it 
settlers; but he did not consider the character and condition of 
most of his favorites; many of them officers in the army, whose 
habits did not accord with business, and less still with solitude and 
the wilderness ; whose hearts were in England, and whose wishes 
were intent on retirement thither, Most of them did retire from 
Upper Canada, and considering, as was really the case, their land 
grants of little value, forgot and neglected them, This was attended 
with many bad consequences. Their lands became bars to im- 
provement; as owners they were not known; could not be heard 
of; could not be applied to, or consulted with, about any measure 
for public advantage. Their promises under the Governor's hand, 
their land board certificates, their deeds, were flung about and 
neglected. But mischief greater than all. this, arose, is, and will 
be, from the badness of surveys. Such was the haste to get land 
given away, that ignorant and careless men were employed to 

oe 


BRITISH GOVERNMENT CONSIDERATE. 179 


measure it out, and such a mess did they make of their land-measur- 
ing, that one of the present surveyors informed me, that in running 
now lines over a great extent of the Province, he found spare room 
for a whole township in the midst of those laid out at an early 
period. {It may readily be conceived, upon consideration of this 
fact, what blundering has been committed, and what mistakes stand 
for correction. Boundary lines in the wilderness are marked by 
blazing, as it ,is called, that is, chopping off with an axe, a little 
bark from such trees as stand nearest to the line. Careless sur- 
veyors can readily be supposed to depart wide of the truth with 
this blazing: their measuring chains cannot run very straight, and 
their compass needles, where these are called in aid, may be greatly 
diverted trom the right direction by ferruginous substances in the 
neighbourhood, as spoken of. In short, numerous mistakes and 
errors of survey have been made and discovered: much dispute has 
arisen therefrom; and I have been told infinite mischief’ is still in 
store. It occurred to me, while in Canada, and it was one of the 
objects which, had a commission come home, I meant to have 
pressed on the notice of government, that a complete new survey 
and map of the Province should be executed ; and at the same time 
a book, after the manner of Doomsday-book, written out and :pub- 
lished, setting forth all the original grants, and describing briefly 
but surely all property both public and private. I would yet most 
seriously recommend such to be set about, It might be expensive 
now, but would assuredly save, in time to come, a pound for every 
penny of its cost.” 

We have seen elsewhere that, in the terms of peace made at Paris 
when hostilities ceased, justice was not done to the American Loyal- 
ists. But subsequently, when their claims became known to the 
British public, there was uttered no uncertain sound, upon the floor 
of Parliament, respecting the duty resting upon England towards the 
devoted but distressed loyalists who had laid all upon the altar of 
patriotism ; and to the honor of Kngland be said, every step was now 
taken to provide some recompense for the United Empire Loyalists, 
It is true, the old homes with their comforts and associations could 
not be restored; the wilderness was to be their home, a quiet con- 
science their comfort, and their associations those of the pioneer for 
many a day. But, what could be done, was done by the Crown to 
render their circumstances tolerable. Extensive grants of land 
Were granted, not alone to the disbanded soldier according to rank, 
but to every one who had become a refugee. Three years supply 


180 THE BROKEN FRONT. 


of rations were allowed to all, as well as clothing ; and certain imple- 
ments were furnished with which to clear the land and prepure it 
for agriculture. The scale of granting lands was, to a field officer 
5000 acres, captain 3000, subaltern 2000, private 200. The loyalists 
were ranked, with the dishanded soldiers, according to their losses, 
and services rendered, having taken the usual oath of allegiance; 
and all obtained their grants free of every expense. In 1798, com- 
plaints having been made to the Imperial Government respecting 
the profuse manner of granting lands, royal instructions were given 
to Gen. Hunter to limit the allowance to a quantity from 200 to 
1,200. The grants of land when large, were not to be in blocks; but 
few secured more than 200 acres upon the front townships. Tle 
original mode of granting lands, at least to the soldiers, was by lot. 
The process was simple. The number of each lot, to,be granted in 
each concession, was written on a separate piece of paper, and all 
were placed in a hat and well shaken, when each one to receive 
land, drew a piece of paper from the hat. The number upon the paper 
was the number of hislot, He then received a printed location 
ticket. In drawing lots, no one felt any particular anxiety. They 
were yet unacquainted with the country, they had not seen the 
land, and one number was as likely to prove as valuable as another, 
- It would seem that the Surveyor acted as Land Agent. Having 
surveyed the lots, he prepared the ballot, and arranged the time 
and place for the settlers to draw. It was no doubt this original 
mode of drawing by lottery, which gave the provincial term draw- 
ing land. We have the testimony of Ex-Sheriff Sherwood, that the 
Surveyor discharged this office. He recollects “Esquire Collins ;” 
he was at his father’s house, and his father assisted in the matter of 
drawing with those who had assembled for the purpose. The Sur- 
veyor had a plan by him, and as each drew his lot, his name was 
written immediately upon the map. Many of the plans, with names 
upon them, may be seen in the Crown Land Department. Some of 
the settlers upon the front acquired much more land than others by 
reason of the “broken front.” It often happened that the base line, 
running from one cove of the Bay to another, left between it and 
the water a large strip of land. This “broken front’ belonged 
to the adjacent 200 acres, so that often the fortunate party possessed 
even 50 or 100 acres extra. 
One of the noted individuals to whom land was granted in 
Upper Canada, was Arnold the Traitor. 18,000 acres was given 
him, and £10,000. 


TYENDINAGA. 181 


The tract of land now constituting the Township of Tyendi- 
naga, having been purchased from the Mississaugas, was deeded to 
the Mohawks. The deed bears the date of 1804. The land is 
granted to “ the chiefs, warriors, people, women of the Six Nations.” 
The chief, at the time they settled, was Capt. J ohn Deserontyon. 


; CHAPTER XVII. 


, 


Contents—Lines— Western Settlement, 1783—Population—Settlement upon St. 
Lawrence and Bay—Number, 1784—Proclamation to Loyalists—Society dis- 
turbed—Two kinds of Loyalists—St. Lawrence and Bay favorable for Settie- 
ment—Government Provisions—State of the Loyalists—Serving out Rations 

. —Clothes—Utensils for clearing and farming—The Axe—Furniture—At- 
tacking a last enemy—Tents—Waiting for their Lots—“ Bees”—Size of 
dwellings—Mode of building—Exchanging work—Bedsteads—Clearing— 
Fireing trees—Ignorance of Pioneer Life—Disposing of the Wood—No beast 
of burden—Logging—Determination—All Settlers on a common ground— 
Additional Refugees—Advance—Simcoe’s Proclamation, 1792—Conditions of 
Grants—The Response..-Later Settlers—Questionable Loyalists—Yankees 
longing for Canada—Loyalty in 1812. 


THE SETTLEMENT OF UPPER CANADA, 
“CANADA,” 


BY ALEXANDER MLACHLAN. 


Land of mighty lake and forest! 
Where the winter's locks are hoarest ; 
Where the summer's leaf is greenest ; 
And the winter’s bite the keenest ; 
Where the autumn’s leaf is searest. 
And her parting smile the dearest ; 
Where the tempest rushes forth, 
From his caverns of the north, 
With the lightnings of his wrath, 
Sweeping forests from his path ; 
Where the cataract stupendous 
Lifteth up her voice tremendous ; 
Where uncultivated nature 

; Rears her pines of giant stature ; 

Sows her jagged hemlocks o’er, 

Thick as bristles on the boar; 

Plants the stately elm and oak 

Firmly in the iron rock ; 

Where the crane her course is steering, 

And the eagle is careering, 

Where the gentle deer are bounding, 

And the woodman’s axe resounding ; 

Land of mighty lake and river, 

To our hearts thou’rt dear forever ! 


182 POPULATION, 1783. - 


Thou art not a land of story; 

Thou art not a land of glory ; 

No tradition, tale, hor song, 

To thine ancient woods belong ; 

No long line of bards and sages 
Looking to us down the ages ; 

No old heroes sweeping by, 

In their warlike panoply ; * 
Yet heroic deeds are done, : 
Where no battle’s lost or won— 

In the cottage, in the woods, 

In the lonely solitudes— 

Pledges of affection given, 

That will be redeemed in heaven. 


In 1783, when a regular survey and settloment of Western 
Canada commenced, the inhabitants of the Lower Province exten- 
ded westward, only a few miles above Coteau du lac, upon the St. 
Lawrence, at Lake St. Francis; but not a house was built within 
several miles of the division line of the two Provinces, which is 
above Montreal, about 40 miles, on the north shore. On the south 
side there was the Fort of Oswegotchie. Besides the squatters 
around the military posts at Carleton Island, Oswego, and Niagara, 
there were a few inhabitants at Detroit and Sandwich, of French 
origin, where a settlement had sprung up in 1750. 

The entire population of all Canada at this time, has been esti- 
mated at 120,000, including both the French and English.  l- 
though refugees had squatted here and there upon the frontier, near 
to the several military nosts, it was not until 1784 that the land, 
now surveyed into lots, was actually bestowed upon the Loyalists ; 
yet it was mainly disbanded soldiers that received their “location 
tickets” in the year 1784. The grants were made to the corps 
under Jessup, upon the St. Lawrence, and under Rogers upon the Bay; 
and to Butler’s Rangers at Niagara, at the same time, or very nearly. 
During the same season, a settlement was made upon the Niagara 
frontier and at Amherstburgh, by the Loyalists who had found 
refuge at the contiguous Forts. It is supposed that the number 
who became settlers this year, 1784, in Upper Canada was about 
10,000. Thus the Province of Upper Canada was planted ; thus the 
Refugees and disbanded soldiers found themselves pioneers in the 
wilds of Canada. Was it for this they had adhered to the Crown— 
had taken up arms—had sacrificed their all? 

At the close of hostilities, a proclamation was issued ‘to. the 
Loyalists, to rendezvous at Sacket’s Harbour, or Carleton Island, 
Oswego, Niagara, and Isle aux Mois, the principal military posts 
upon the frontier. 


FAVORABLE PLAOES FOR SETTLEMENTS. 188 


The tempest of war which had swept across the American 
Continent, severing thirteen Colonies from the parent trnnk, had 
roughly disturbed the elements of society. It resulted that the 
cessation of hostilities left a turbulent ocean, which required time 
to compose itself. There were Loyalists who would not live under 
a flag alien to Britain. There were those those circumstances 
would have induced them to abide the evil that had overtaken them 
in the dismemberment of the British Empire; but tne fierce pas- 
sions of the successful rebels rendered a peaceful or safe existence 
of the Loyalists among them impossible. Driven they were, away 
from their old homes. There were those who had been double 
minded, or without choice, ready to go with the successful party. 
Such wandered here and there looking for the best opportunity to 
secure self aggrandisement. It is of the first two classes we speak. 

Forced by cruel circumstances, to become pioneers in a wilder- 
ness, there could not be found in America, a more favourable place 
whereupon to settle than along the banks of the St. Lawrence, and 
around the irregular shores of Bay Quinté, with its many indenta- 
tions. They had to convert the wood-covered Jand into homes. 
The trees had to be felled, and the land prepared for grain, and the 
fruit of the soil to be obtained for sustenance within three years, 
when Government provisions would be discontinued. It can readily 
be understood that a water communication to and from the central 
points of settlement, as well as access to fishing waters, was most 
desirable, The smooth waters of the upper St. Lawrence and the 
Bay Quinté constituted a highway of the most valuable kind, 
for the only mode of travel was by the canoe, or flat-bottomed 
batteau, which was supplied by the Government in limited num- 
bers; and in winter by rudely constructed rap ead along the 
icy shores. 


THE FIRST SETTLERS. 


The settlers of Upper Canada, up to 1790, may be divided into 
those who were forced away from the States by persecution, during 
and after the war; the disbanded troops ; and a nobler class, who 
left the States, being unwilling to live under other than British 
rule. 

To what extent were these pioneers fitted and prepared to 
enter upon the truly formidable work of creating homes, and. to 
secure the necessaries of life for their families. But few of them 
possessed ought of worldly goods, nearly all were depending upon 


184 GOVERNMENT IMPLEMENTS. 


the bounty of Government. In the first place, they were supplied 
with rations; which consisted of flour, pork, and a limited 
quantity of beef, a very little butter, and as little salt. We find in 
Rev. Mr. Carroll’s “ Past and Present” that ‘their mode of serving 
out rations was rather peculiar,” “ Their plan was, to prevent the 
appearance of partiality, for the one who acted as Commissary, 
either to turn his back, take one of the articles, and say, ‘ who will 
have this?’ or else the provisions were weighed, or assorted, and 
put into heaps, when the Commissary went around with a hat, and 
received into it something which he would again recognize, as a 
button, a knife, &.; after whick he took the articles out of the hat, 
as they came uppermost, and placed one on each of the piles in ro- 
tation. Every person then claimed the parcel on which he found 
the article which he had thrown into the hat.” 

They were also supplied with “ clothes for three years, or until 
they were able to provide these articles for themselves. They con- 
sisted of coarse cloth for trowsers and Indian blankets for coats, and 
of shoes ; beside, each received a quantity of seed grain to sow 
upon the newly cleared land, with certain implements of husbandry. 
To each was allotted an axe, a hoe, and a spade; a plough, and one 
cow, were allotted to two tamilies; a whip and cross-cut saw to 
every fourth family; and, even boats were provided for their use, 
and placed at convenient points ;” and “ that nothing might seem 
to be wanting, on the part of the Government, even portable corn 
mills, consisting of steel plates, turned by hand like. a coffee-mill, 
were distributed among the settlers.’’ We have learned they were 
also supplied with nails, hand-saws and other materials for building. 
To every five families were given a “set of tools,” such as chisels 
and augers, of various sizes, and drawing-knives; also. pick-axes, 
and sickles for reaping. But, unfortunately, many of these imple- 
ments were of inferior quality. The axe, with which the burden 
of the work was to be done, was unlike the light implement now 
in use, it was but a short-handled ship axe, intended for quite a 
different use than chopping trees and clearing land. Notwith- 
standing, these various implements, thoughtfully provided by Gov- 
ernment, how greatly must they have come short in meeting 
the varied wants of the settler, in his isolated clearing, far 
separated from places whereat things necessary could be procured. 
However, the old soldier, with his camp experience, was enabled by 
the aid of his tools, to make homely and rude articles of domestic 
use. And, in farming, he constructed a rough, but servicable plow, 
and harrow, and made handles for his scythe. 


INSTITUTION OF “ BEES.” 185 


Thus provisioned and clothed, and thus armed with implements 
of industry, the old soldiers advanced to the attack ofa last enemy, 
the wild woods. Unlike any previous warfare, was this lifetime 
struggle. With location ticket in hand, they filed into the batteaux 
toascend the rapids. A certain number of batteaux joined together, 
generally about twenty or twenty-five, formed a brigade, which was 
placed under the command of a suitable officer; if not one who had 
in previous days, led them against the foe. It is quite impossible 
to conceive of the emotions which found a plave in the breasts of 
the old veterans as they journeyed along wearily from day to day, 
each one bringing them nearer to the spot on which the tent was 
to be pitched for the last time. Eagerly, ‘no doubt, they scanned 
the thickly wooded shores as they passed along. Curiously 
they examined the small settlement, clustering around Cata- 
raqui. And, it cannot be doubted, when they entered the 
waters of the lovely Bay Quinté, the beauty of the scene created a 
feeling of joy and reconciliation to their lot, in being thus cast upon 
a spot sorich in natural beauty. These disbanded soldiers, at least 
each family, had @ canvass tent capable of accommodating, in a 
certain way, from eight to ten persons. These were pitched upon 
the shore, at first in groups, until each person had learned the situation 
of his lot, when he immediately removed thereto. But there were 
by no means enough tents to give cover to all, and many had only 
the friendly trees for protection. The first steps taken were to clear 
a small space of trees, and erect a place of habitation. We have 
seen what were the implements he had to work with—the materials 
he must use to subdue the forest tree standing before him. 

Here, at the very threshold of Upper Canadian history, was 
initiated the “ institution” of “ bees.” ‘“ Hach with his axe on his 
shoulder, turned out to help the other,” in erecting a log shanty. 
Small and unpretending indeed, were these humble tenements first 
built along the shores of the bay. The size of each depended upon 
the number to occupy it. None were larger than twenty by fifteen 
feet; and an old man tells me that his father, who was a carpenter, 
built one fifteen feet long and ten feet broad, with a slanting roof 
seven or eight feet in height. The back-woodsman’s shanty, which 
may yet be seen in the outskirts of our country, is the counterpart 
of those which were first built; but perhaps many of our readers 
may never have seen one. “Round logs,” (generally of basswood, ) 
“roughly notched together at the corners, and piled one above 
another, to the height of seven or eight feet, constituted the walls. 


186 THE OLD LOG HOUSE. 


Openings for a door, and one small window” (always beside the 
door) ‘designed for four lights of glass, 7» 9, were cut out,” (Gov- 
ernment had supplied them with a little glass and putty); “ the 
spaces between the logs were chinked with small splinters, and 
carefully plastered outside and inside, with clay for mortar. Smooth 
straight poles were laid lengthways of the building, on the walls, 
to serve as supports of the roof. This was composed ‘ of strips of 
elm. bark, four feet in length, by two.or.three feet in width, in layers, 
overlapping each other, and fastened to the poles by withs.” 
(The roof was some times of black oak, or swamp oak, bark,) “witha 
sufficient slope to the back, this formed a roof which was proof against 
wind and weather, An ample hearth, made of flat stones, was then 
laid out, and a fire back of field stone or small boulders, rudely built, 
was carried up as high as the walls. Above this the chimney was 
formed of round poles, notched together and plastered with mud. 
The floor was of the same materials as the walls, only that the logs 
were split in two, and flattened so as to make a tolerably even sur- 
face.. As no boards were to be had to make a door, until they could 
be sawn out. by the whip saw, a blanket suspended from the inside 
for some time took its place. By and by four little pains of glass, 
were stuck into a rough sash, and then the shanty was complete.”— 
(Croil.) 

Furniture for the house was made by the old soldier; this was 
generally of the roughest kind. They had the fashion of exchanging 
work, as well.as of having bees. Some of them had been mechanics 
in other days. A carpenter was a valuable acquisition, and while 
others would assist him to do his heavy work, he would in return do 
those little nicer jobs by which the household comforts would be 
increased. . No chests.of drawers were required ; benches were made 
of split, basswood, upon which to sit, and tables were manufactured in 
the same style. The bedstead was constructed at the end of the 
cabin, by, taking poles of suitable size and inserting the ends between 
the logs which formed the walls on either side. These would be 
placed, before the cracks were filled in and plastered. 


CLEARING THE LAND. 

A log hut constructed, wherein to live; and such plain rough arti- 

cles of furniture as were really necessary provided, the next thing was 

to clear the land, thickly covered with large trees and tangled brush. 

Many a swing of the unhandy axe had to be made ere the trees 

could be felled, and disposed of ; and the ground made ready for the 
grain or root. 


THE WORK OF OLEARING. 187 


A few years later, and the settler would, in the dry summer season, 
fire the woods, so as to kill the trees. By the next year they would have 
become dry, so that by setting fire again they would burn down. In 
this way much labor was saved. But sometimes the fire would prove 
unmanageable and threaten to destroy the little house and log barn, 
as well as crops. Another mode of destroying the large trees, was to 
girdle them—that is, to eut through fhe bark all around the tree, 
whereby it was xilled, so that the following year it would likewise 
burn down. 

A portion of the disbanded troops, as well as other loyalists, had 
been bred to agricultural pursuits ; and some of them, at least those 
who had not been very long in arms, could the more readily adapt 
themselves to their new circumstances, and resume their early occu- 
pation. The axe of the woodsman was soon swnng as vigorously 
along the shores of the well wooded river and bay, as it had been in 
the forests years before, in the backwoods of New England. 

It is no ordinary undertaking for one to enter the primeval forest, 
to cut down the tough grained trees, whose boughs have long met the 
first beams of the rising sun, and swayed in the tempest wind; to 
clear away the thick underbrush, which impedes the step at every 
turn; to clear out a tangled cedar swamp, no matter how hardy may 
be the axe-man—how well accustomed to the use of the implement. 
With the best mode of proceeding, with an axe of excellent make, 
and keen edge; and, combined with which, let every other circum- 
stance be favorable; yet, it requires a determined will, an iron 
frame and supple muscle, to undertake and carry out the successful 
clearing of afarm. But, the refugees and disbanded soldiers, who 
formed the pioneers of Upper Canada, enjoyed not even ordinary 
advantages. Many of the old soldiers had not the slightest know- 
ledge of the duties of pioneer life, while others had but an imperfect 
idea, Sore scarcely knew how to fell a tree. Hardy and deter- 
mined they were; but they possessed not the implements requisite to 
clear off the solid trees. We have seen that the axe furnished by 
government was large and clumsy, and could be swung only with diffi- 
culty and great labor, being nothing more than the ship axe then in use. 
Slow and wearisome indeed, must have been the progress made by the 
unaccustomed woodsman in the:work of clearing, and of preparing 
the logs for his hut, while he had, as on-lookers, too often a feeble 
wife and hungry children. 

The ordinary course of clearing land is pretty well known, At 
the present day the autumn and winter is the usual time, when the 


188 CONQUERING. 


wood is cut in sleigh lengths for home use, or made into cord wood 
for the market. The brush is piled up into huge heaps, and in the 
following season, when sufficiently dry, is burned up. Now, wood, 
except in the remote parts, is very valuable, and for those who can 
part with it, it brings a good income. But then, when. the land was 
everywhere covered with wood, the only thought was how to get rid of 
it. The great green trees, aftér being cut down, had to lie until they 
had dried, or be cut into pieces and removed. Time was necessary 
for the first. To accomplish the second, involved labor with the 
unwieldly axe; and there were at first, no beast of burden to haul the 
heavy logs. The arm of the pioneer was the only motor power, and 
the trees had to be cut in short lengths, that they might be carried. 
To overcome the more heavy work connected with this, the settlers 
would have logging bees from place to place, and by united strength 
subdue the otherwise obstinate forces. Mainly, the trees were burned ; 
the limbs and smaller portion first, and subsequently the large truvk. 
The fire would consume all that was flamable, leaving great black 
logs all over the ground. Then came “ logging,”’ that is, piling these 
black and half burned pieces into heaps, where. after a longer time 
of drying, they might be consumed. A second, perhaps a third time 
the pieces would have to be collected into “ log heaps,” until finally 
burned to ashes. It was by such means, that slowly the forest along the 
St. Lawrence, and surroundng the Bay Quinté, as well in the adjacent 
townships melted away before the daily work of the aggressive settler. 
Although deprived of all those comforts, which most of them had en" 
. joyed in early life in the Hudson,and Mohawk valleys,and fruitful fields 
of Pennsylvania, they toiled on determined to conquer—to make new 
homes; and, for their children at least, to secure comforts. They rose 
early, and toiled on all day, whether long or short, until night cast 
its solemn pall over their rude quiet homes. The small clearing of a 
few acres gradually widened, the sound of the axe was heard ringing 
all the day, and the crash of the falling tree sent the startled wild 
beast to the deeper recesses of the wild wood. The toilers were not 
all from the same social rank, but now in the main, all found a com- 
mon level; the land allotted to the half pay officers was as thickly 
covered with wood. A few possessed limited means, and were able 
to engage a help, to do some of the work, but in a short time it was 
the same with all; men of education, and who held high positions, 
rightly held the belief that it was an honor to be a refugee farmer. 
At the close of the war a considerable number of the refugees 
found safety in New Brunswick and Nova Scotia. But a certain 


SIMCOE’S PROCLAMATION. 189 


number, not finding such prospects as they had hoped, resolved to try 
Canada. Consequently, for five or six years after the peace, this class 
continued slowly to flow, to swell the number of inhabitants of Upper 
Canada. Some of them tarried, or remained in Lower Canada; but 
the majority ascended the Bay Quinté, and settled the new townships 
at the head of the bay; not a few would remain for a year or two in 
the townships already settled, working farms on shares, or ‘living out,’ 
until the future home was selected. A good many of the first settlers 
in the sixth, seventh, and eight townships, had previously lived for a 
while in the fourth township. 

The advance of the settlements was along the bay, from Kingston 
townaliip and Ernest town, westward along both sides. When 
the settlers in the first, second, third and fourth townships, 
had, to a certain extent overcome the pioneers first difficulties, those 
in the sixth, seventh, eight and ninth, were yet undergoing mostly all 
the same hardships and trials. Far removed from Kingston, they 
could, with difficulty, procure necessities, and consequently endured 
greater privation, and experienced severer hardships ; but in time these 
settlers also overcome, and ended their days in comparative comfort. 

Gen. Simcoe, after he became the first Governor of Upper 
Canada in 1792, held the opinion that there remained in the States 
a large number of Loyalists, and conceived the idea of affording 
them an inducement to again come under British rule, as they were 
British in heart. He, by proclamation, invited them to free grants 
of the rich land of Upper Canada, in the following words : 

“A PRocLAMATION, to such as are desirous to settle on lands of 
the Crown, in the Province of Uppzr Canapa, By His Exoritency 
Joun GRAvEs Simcon, Esquirz, Lieutenant-Governor and Com- 
mander-in-Chief of the said Province, and Colonel commanding His 
Majesty's Forces, &c.,&. Be it known to all concerned that His 
Majesty, both by his royal commission and instractions to the Gov- 
ernor, and in his absence, to the Lieutenant-Governor of the said 
Province of Upper Canada, gives authority or command to grant 
the lands of the Crown in the same by patent under the great seal 
thereof. I do accordingly make known the terms of grant and set- 
tlement to be:” &c. 

Without introducing the somewhat lengthy terms given under 
the heads, it is sufficient to say that they were most liberal ; in the 
meanwhile reserving, what was necessary to maintain’ the rights 
previously granted to Loyalist settlers, No lot was to be granted 
of more than 200 acres, except such as the Governor might: other- 


190 PERJURY BY YANKEES. 


wise desire, but no one was to receive a quantity exceeding 1000 acres. 
Every one had to make it appear that he, or she was in a condition 
io cultivate and improve the land, and “ beside taking the ususl 
oaths, subscribe a declaration, vix: I, A. B. do promise and declare 
that I will maintain and defend to the utmost of my power, the 
authority of the king in his parliament as the supreme legislature 
of this province.” ‘These grants were free excepting the fees of 
office, “in passing the patent and recording the same.” The 
proclamation was dated 7th February, 1792, Thomas Talbot, acting 
Secretary. 

It was obligatory on settlers to clear five acres of land, to build a 
house, and to open a road across the front of his land, a quarter of a 
mile. 

Whether Simeoe was right in-his opinion, that many loyalists 
remained in the States, ready to avei! vhemselves of a judicious 
opportunity of becoming citizeus of British territory, may be ques- 
tioned ; that there were some, cannot: be doubted. Not a few res- 
ponded to his invitation, and entered the new province. The 
recall of Simcoe led to the abrogation of the terms specified in 
the aforementioned proclamation, and some of the new comers were 
doomed to disappointment. As may naturally be supposed, these later 
comers were not altogether regarded with favor by the first settlers, 
who now regarded themselves as lords of the soil. The old staunch 
loyalists were disposed tolook upon them as Yankees, who came only 
to get the land. And it seems that such was often the case. We 
have the impartial-statement of Rochefoucault, that there were some 
who “falsely profess an attachment to the British monarch, and 
curse the Government of the Union ‘for the mere purpose of getting 
possession of lands.” Even at this early day, they set about taking 
possession of Oanada! Indeed, it was a cause of grievance in Wal- 
ford township, Johnstown district, that persons from the States 
entered the country, petitioned for land, took the necessary oaths— 
perjured themselves, and having obtained possession of the land resold 
it, pocketed the money, and left to build up the glorious Union. 

But, while so much has to be said:of some Americans, who took 
land in Canada for mercenary motives, and committed fraud, it is 
pleasing to say likewise, that .a large muuber of settlers from the 
States, who came in between 1794 and 1812, became worthy and 
loyal subjects of the Crown. How far all of them ‘were at first 
Britons in heart, may’ be questioned.’ But the fact that the first 
settlers regarded them ‘with doubtful eye, and often charged them 


YANKEE CANADIANS, 191 


with being Yankees, led many, for very peace-sake, to display their 
loyalty. But at last, when the war of 1812 broke out, they exhibited 
unmistakeable attachment to the British Crown. ‘To their honor be 
it said, they were as active in defending their homes as any class, 
The number who deserted from Canada, was quite insignificant. As 
would be expected, the war of 1812 arrested the stream of emigration 
from the States. The Government of Canada thereafter discoun- 
tenanced it, and instead, made some efforts to draw British European 
emigrants. 


DIVISION LV. 


THE FIRST YEARS OF UPPER CANADA, 
CHAPTER XVIII. 


Contents—Father Picquet—Provision of Forts in Upper Canada just before Con- 
quest—F'rontenac—Milk—Brandy~~Toronto—The Several Forts-—Detroit— 
British Garrisons—Grasping Rebels—Efforts to. Starve out Loyalists in 
Canada—Worse Treated than the Acadiaus—Efforts to Secure Fur Trade— 
The Frontier Korts—Americans Conduct to Indians—Result—Conduct of 
British Government—Rations for Three Years—Grinding by Hand—‘‘Hominy 
Blocks” —“Plumping Mill”—The Women—Soldicr Farmers—'The Hessians— 
Suffering—The “Scarce Year”—Charge against the Commissariat Officers— 
Famine—Cry for Bread—Instances of Suffering—Starving Children-—No 
Salt—Fish—Game—Eating Young Grain—Begging Bran—A Common Sor- 
row—Providential Escapes—Kating Buds arid Leaves—Deaths—Primitive 
Fishing—Catching Salmon—Going 125 miles to mill—Disvonsolate Fami- 
lies—1789—Partial Relicf—First Beef Slaughtered in Upper Canada—First 
Log Barn—A Bee, what they Ate and Drank—Tea Introduced—Statements 
of Sheriff Sherwood—Roger Bates—Jolin Parrott—QCol. Clark—Squirrell 
Swimming Niagara—Maple Sugar—-How it was made—Women assisting— 
Made Dishes of Food—Pumpkin Loaf—Extract from Rochefoucault—1795 
—Quality of Grain Raised—Quinté Bay—Cultivation—Corn’Bx ported—The 
Grain Dealers—Price of Flour—Pork—Profits of the Merchants, 


" MODE OF PROCURING FOOD. . 


We have seen with what spirit and determination the loyalists 
engaged in the duties pertaining to pioneer life; how they ‘became 
domiciled in the wilderness and adapted themselves to their new 


192 EFFORTS TO STARVE THE LOYALISTS. 


and \vying situation. Thus, was laid the foundation of the Province 
of Uvper Canada, now Ontario. Upon this foundation was to be 
erecied the superstructure, Let us proceed to examine the cir- 
cumstances of the first years of Upper Canadian life. And first 
with respect to food. 

Father Picquet visited the Bay and Lake Ontario, from La 
Présentation—Ogdensburgh, the year of the Conquest. He spoaks 
of his visit to Fort Frontenac, and remarks, “The bread and milk 
there, were bad; they had not even brandy there to staunch a 
wound.” By which we learn that the French garrison had a cow, 
although she gave indifferent milk; and that even brandy for medi- 
cinal purposes could not be had. The missionary proceeded to Fort 
Toronto which was situated upon Lake Simcoe, no doubt ascend- 
ing by the bay Quinté and Trent. Here he found “ good bread and 
good wine” and “ everything requisite for trade” with the Indians, 
The cession of Canada to the British by the French had been fol- 
lowed by a withdrawal of troops from many of the forts, around 
which had clustered a few hamlets, specks of civilization in a vast 
wilderness, and in most places things had lapsed into their primal 
state. And, when rebellion broke out in the Colonies of Britain, there 
were but a few posts whereat were stationed any soldiers, or where 
clustered the white settlers. There were a few French living at 
Detroit, and at Michilmicinac, and to the north-east of Lake Huron. 
We have seen that during the war, refugees found safety at the 
several military posts. The military rations were served out to 
these loyal men in the same proportion as to the soldiers, and when 
the war closed the garrisons continued to dispense the necessaries 
of lite to the settlers upon the north shores of the lake, and St. 
Lawrence. 

For ten years, after the terms.of peace was signed between 
England and the Independent States, the forts of Oswego, Niagara, 
Detroit, and Michilmicinac, with the garrison on Carleton Island, 
remained in the. possession of the British troops. To this the 
grasping Americans warmly took exceptions. Although it would 
have been next to impossible to supply these places with provisions 
for troops.of their own, they nevertheless wished to dispossess:the | 
Royal troops; we learn that the object was to starve out the refugees 
who had fofind shelter upon the borders, and who would be depend- 
ing for years, to, these forts, for the very necessaries of life, In this, 
their cruelty exeeeded that practised towards the Acadians. Having 
driven away the loyalists ‘and; dispersed: them at home, they would 


¢ 


TOWNSHIP COMMISSARY, 193 


havo followed them to their new wilderness home, there to cut off their 
supplics and leave them to perish. They wished to obtain posses- 
sion of the forts not only to glut their vengeful feeling against the 
tories, but to secure the traffic carried on with the Indians. Dreams 
of aggrandizement floated through their avaricious minds. It was 
rogarded an excellent stroke of policy to turn the current of the 
fur trade from the St. Lawrence, and starve out by degrees the 
refugees, and the French who would have none of their “ Liberty.” 
Hence their desire to get possession of the frontier forts. But it 
was destined that this valuable traffic should never come into the 
hands of the United States; or rather it should be said, the Ameri- 
cans had determined to pursue a course which would completely 
alienate the Indian tribes from them, Under such circumstances 
no possession of the forts could have turned the trade from its 
natural channel by the St. Lawrence, across the continent to New 
York. 

The British Government never desired to stint the loyal refu- 
goos and the disbanded soldiers. At the close of hostilities it was 
determined that both alike, with their families, should receive while 
traveling, and for a period of three years, such rations asare allowed 
daily to the private soldier. And the Commissariat Department 
was instructed to make the necessary provision to have transported 
to each township by batteau, what should be requisite. *Depdts 
were established, in addition to the different garrisons, in each town- 
ship, to which some preminent and trusted refugee of their number, 
generally a h#lf pay officer, was appointed as Commissary, and at 
which ample provisions of the specified kind, as well as certain 
implements, it was ordered should be stored, to be dealt out with 
regularity and fairness to each family, according to the number of 
children. In some of the townships two batteaux were provided to 
bring the provisions from Montreal. Besides the food thus 
obtained, they were often enabled to freely supply themselves with 
gamo of different kinds. The greatest trouble of all was to get the 
grain supplied to them, ground into flour. According to Carroll and 
Croil, the townships upon the St. Lawrence, were supplied with steel 
mills for grinding grain; but no word of such indifferent conve- 
hience for the settlers of the Bay,has by us been received ; the settlers 
had to get the grain crushed as best they could. Various modes were 
adopted todo this; but in all cases the work wasdoneby hand. 
Sometimes the grain was crushed with an axe upon a flat stone. 
Many eee a wooden mortar, by cutting a block, of suitable 


os 


194 PRIMITIVE CORN MILLS. 


length, about four foct, out of the trunk of a large tree, oak or 

maple. Sometimes it was the stump of a tree. In this a cavity 
was formed, generally by heating a piece of iron, and placing it upon 
the end. In some quarters, a cannon ball from the Garrison was 
used, By placing this, red hot, upon the wood, a hollow of suffi- 
cient depth could be made. These mortars, sometimes called “ Hom- 
iny Blocks” and sometimes “ Plumping Mill,” varied in size ; some- 
times holding only a few quarts, sometimes bushel, or even more. 
The pestle or pounder, was made of the hardest wood, six or eight 
fect long, and eight inches in diameter at the bottom end; the top 
sufficiently small to be spanned by the hand. The pestle was some- 
times called the stamper; and the stump or block, with the pestle, 
was called the stump-mortar. Generally, it was by the unaided 
hand that the grinding was done; but aftera time asweep pole was 
arranged, similar to a well pole, and a hard weighty substance boing 
attached to the pole, much less strength was required to crush the 
grain; at the same time a larger quantity could be at once done. 
The work was generally done by two men. The grain thus pounded 
was generally Indian Corn, and occasionally wild rice. To crush 
wheat required much more labor, and asmall mortar. The bran 
was separated from the flour by a horse-hair sieve, one of which 
generally served a whole community, as they were possessed only by 
afew. This rude method continued for many years, especially in 
those townships remote from the flouring mills. Frequently, an 
individual would possess a large mortar, that would be used by a 
whole neighborhood. Mr, Diamond, of Belleville, a native of 
Fredericksburg, remembers when a boy, to have accompanied his 
father ‘to mill.” The mill was one of these larger mortars which 
would contain a bushel of grain when being ground, but which 
would hold, even measure, two bushels. The grain was crushed by 
a sweop, with a weight attached, of ten or twelve pounds. 

But grinding grain in this rude manner, was very frequently 
done by the women; and was but one of the difficulties attending 
the production of meal. It was a hard task to prepare for use the 
corn supplied by Government; but when that supply was cut off, and 
the settler had but his own raising, it became much worse.  Hlse-. 

‘where we have seen the difficult process by which seed was planted, 
and the fruit of the soil reaped, and then thrashed. It had been 
thought by the Government that three years would suffice to give 
the settler ample time to reap sufficient grain for their sustenance. 
Tn most cases, industry and a right application of labor, enabled the 


GOVERNMENT RATIONS DISCONTINUED. 195 


farmer to accomplish what was expected of him. But the habits 
which some of the soldiers had acquired during the war, were highly 
detrimental to regular industry. When the threo years’ supplies 
were discontinued, many found themselves unprepared to meet the 
requirements of their new condition. It is said that some of them 
entertained the belief that “ Old George,” as they familiarly called 
the King, would continue to feed them, for an indefinite period of 
time, upon the bread ofidleness. The Hessians, who had settled in 
the fifth township, who had no idea of pioneer life, were great suf- 
ferers, and it is stated that-some actually died ofstarvation. Again, 
there was a considerable class who had not had time to prepare the 
land, and reap the fruit of the soil, prior to the supplies being stop- 
ped ; or who could not procure seed grain. These were likewise 
placed 1 the most distressing circumstances. The fearful suffering 
experi aced in consequence will be mentioned under the head of 
the “Scarce Year.” 

Notwithstanding, that Government supplied the settlers with 
provisions for-three years, and also with Spring wheat, peas, corn, 
and potatoes for seed, and took steps to furnish them, first with one 
mill at Kingston, and then asecond one at N apanee, at the expiration 
of the three years, there were many unprepared. The mills were 
almost deserted, and the hearts of the people were faint because: 
there was no grain to grind, and famine began to rest upon the 
struggling settlers, especially along the Bay Quinté. It has already 
been said that with some of the disbanded soldiers, there was some. 
degree of negligence, or, a want of due exertion to obtain home. 
raised grain before the Government supplies were discontinued ; also, 
that there was a certain number, who came with their families two 
or three years after the first settlement, who were not entitled to get 
Government rations, and who had not had time to clear the land. 
Many of these brought provisions with them, but the lon g distances 
traveled + them through a wilderness, allowed no large quantity 
of stores t’. be transported. And within a few months, or a year 
their store of food was exhausted. But the greatest evil of' all 
it is averred, was the failure on the part of the Commissary Depart- 
ment to bring up from Lower Canada, the supplies which were 
required by those yet in the service, and who rightly looked to that 
Source for the bread of life. And, it has been alleged that some 

who had charge of military stores forgot this public duty, in their 
anxiety to secure abundant supplies for their own families. Anda 
spirit of cupidity has been laid to the charge of one or two for 
retaining for private use the bread for which so many were famish- 


196 THE “SCARCE YEAR.” 


ing. At this remote period it is impossible to arrive at positive 
conclusions relative to the matter. We can only examine the cir- 
cumstances, and judge whether such a thing was likely. Of course 
the Commissary officers, whose duty it had been to distribute food 
in the several townships, would not be likely to disburse with a 
hand so liberal, that they should themselves become destitute ; yet 
the fact that such had food, while others had none, would naturally 
ereate an erroneous impression. But the famine was not limited 
to the Bay region; although, being remote from Montreal, it was 
here the distress was most grievously felt. Throughout Lower 
Canada the pinch of famine was keenly experienced. Even there, in 
places, corn-meal was meted out by the spoonful, wheat flour was un- 
known, while millet seed was ground for a substitute. Still more, the 
opinion is given, that the accusation against certain parties is con- 
trary to the spirit which pervaded the refugee settlers at that time. 
That they had laid up stores, and looked indifferently upon the 
general suffering, is contrary to the known character of the parties 
accused. In after days, as at the present time, there were aroused 
petty jcalousios, as one individual exceeded another in prosperity. 
Family jars Sometimes rise to feuds, and false surmises grow into 
untruthful legends. 

The period of famine is even yet remembered by a few, whose 
memory reaches back to the immediately succeeding years, and the 
descendants of the sufferers, speak of that time with peculiar feelings, 
imbibed from their parents; and many are the touching stories even 
yet related of this sad first page in the history of Upper Canada, 
when from Lower Canada to the outskirts of the settlement was 
heard the cry for bread! bread! bread! 

The year of the famine is spoken of sometimes as the “scarce 
year,” sometimes as the “hungry year,” or the “hard summer.” 
The extreme distress seems to have commenced in the year 1787. 
With some, it lasted a part of a year, with others.a year, and with 
others upwards of a year. The height of the distress was during 
the spring and early summer of 1788. But plenty to all, did not 
eome till the summer of 1789. The writer has in his possession 
accounts of many instances of extreme suffering, during the famine, 
and for years after, through the ten townships. A few will here 
be given, as briefly as may be possible. 

One, who settled in the Sixth Township, (who was subsequently 
a Member of Parliament for twenty years,) with wife and children, 
endured great suffering. Their flour being exhausted he sent 


WHAT THEY LIVED UPON. 197 


money to Quebec for some more flour, but his money was sent back; 
there was none to be had. The wife tried as an experiment to 
make bread out of some wheat bran, which was bought at a dollar 
a bushel. She failed to make bread, but it was eaten as a stir-a-bout- 
Upon this, with Indian Cabbage, or “Cale,” “a plant with a large 
leaf,” also wild potatoes or ground-nuts, the family lived for many 
a week, In the spring they procured some potatoes to plant, but 
the potatoe eye alone was planted, the other portion being reserved 
for food. One of the daughters, in her oxtreme hunger digged up 
for days, some of the potatoe rind and ate it. Ono day, her father 
caught her at it, and seized hold of her arm to punish her, for for- 
getting the requirements of the future, but he found her arms so 
emaciated that his heart melted in pity for the starving child. 
Others used to eat a plant called butter-nut, and another pig-weed. 
Children would steal out at night with stolen potatoes, and roast 
them at the burning log heap, and consider them a great treat. 
One individual has left the record that she used to allay the pangs 
of hunger by eating a little salt. But the majority of the settlers 
had no salt, and game and fish, when it could be caught, was eaten 
without that condiment. Even at a later date, salt was a scarce 
and dear article as the following willshow: “Sydney, 20th Novem- 
ber, 1792—-Received from Mr. John Ferguson, one barrel of salt, 
for which I am to pay nine dollars.” (Signed), John German. 
Often when fish or game was caught, it was forthwith roasted, 
without waiting to go home to have itdressed. As spring advanced, 
and the buds of the trees began to swell, they were gathered and 
eaten. Roots were digged out of the ground; the bark of certain 
tees were stripped off and consumed as food. One family lived 
for a fortnight on beech leaves. Everything that was supposed to 
be capable of alleviating the pangs of hunger, whether it yielded 
‘utriment or not, was unhesitatingly used ; and in the fifth township 
‘ome were killed by eating poisonous roots, Beef bones were, in 
one neighbourhood, not only boiled again and again, but actually 
carried from house to house, to give a little taste to boiled bran, 
until there remained no taste in the boiling water. In the fourth 
township, upon the sunny side of a hill, was an early field of grain, 
ind to this they came, from far and néar, to eat the milk-like heads of 
grain, so soon as they had sufficiently grown, which were boiled and 
eaten. The daughter of the man who ownod the field, and gladly 
gave to all, still remains with us, then, she was in the freshness of 
girlhood ; now, she is in the autumn of a green old age, nearly a 


198 DIVIDING THE LAST LOAF. 


hundred. She remembers to have seen them cutting the young suc. 
culent grain, to use her own words “ as thick as stumps.” This young 
grain was a common dish, all along the Bay, until it became ripe. 
One family lived several months solely on boiled oats. One day, a 
man came to the door of a house in Adolphustown, with a bag, and 
a piece of “calamink,” toexchange for flour. But the flour was low; 
and the future doubtful, and none could be spared. The man 
turned away with tears of anguish rolling down his face. The kind 
woman gave him a few pounds of flour; he begged to be allowed to 
add some bran lying on the floor, which was permitted, and he 
went his way. 

There were, scattered through the settlements, a few who never 
were entirely out of provisions, but who had procured some from Lower 
‘Canada, or Oswego. Many of these, even at the risk of future want, 
would give away, day after day, to those who came ‘to their door, 
often a long distance, seeking for the very bread of life. A piece of 
bread was often the only thing to give; but thus, many a life was 
saved. These poor unfortunates, would offer various articles in 
exchange for flour or food. Even their lands—all they had, were 
offered for a few pounds of flour. But, with a few execrable exceptions, 
the last loafwas divided; and when flour was sold, it was at a fair 
valuation. A common sorrow knit them together in fraternal rela- 
tionship. The names of some are handed down, who employed others 
to work all day for their board, and would give nothing for their 
famishing ones at home. One of them also, sold eight bushels of 
potatoes for a valuable cow. In some instances, families living 
remotely, forsook their houses and sought for food at Kingston. One 
family in Thurlow, set out for Kingi.ton, following the bay shore on 
foot. Their only food was bran, which, being mixed with water, was 
cooked by the way, by heating flat stones and baking thereupon. As 
before stated, the settlers ot the fifth township suffered fearfully, and 
it is stated, that some of them actually died. Mr. Parrott says, that 
he has heard it stated that persons starved to death. And the extra- 
ordinary statement is found in the M.S. of the late Mr. Merritt, that 
one old couple, too old to help themselves, and left alone, were pre- 
served providentially from starvation, by pigeons, which would 
occasionally come and allow themselves to be caught. The fact is 
stated by others, tuat pigeons were at times, during the first years 
of settling, very plentiful, and were always exceedingly tame. Another 
person remarks, that although there was generally plenty of pigeons, 
wild fowl, fish and partridge, yet, they seemed to keep away when 
most wanted. 


DEATH FROM STARVATION. 199 


Oné family, four in number, subsisted on the small quantity 
of milk given by a young cow, with leeks, buds of trees, and often 
leaves were added to the milk. A barrel of bran served a good 
purpose for baking a kind of cake, which made a change on special 
occasions. At one time, Reed, of Thurlow, offererd a three year old 
horse for 50 Ibs of flour, This family would, at one time actually 
have starved to death, had not a deer been miraculously shot. They 
often carried grain, a little, it is true, to the Napanee mills, following 
the river, and bay shores. And when they had no grain, articles 
of domestic use were taken to exchange for flour and meal. 
A woman used to carry a bushel and a half of wheat ten miles to the 
Napanee mills, and then carry the flour back. 

Ex-Sheriff Ruttan says of his father’s family, with whom his 
uncle lived, “We had the luxury of a cow which the family 
brought with them, and had it not been for this domestic boon, all 
would have perished in the year of scarcity. The crops had failed 
the year before, and the winter that followed, was most inclement and 
severe. The snow was unusually deep, so that the deer became an 
easy prey to their rapacious enemies, the wolves, who fattened on 
their destruction, whilst men were perishing for want. Five indivi- 
duals, in difterent places, were found dead, and one poor woman also, 
with a live infant at her breast; which was cared fer and protected.” 
“Two negroes were sent to Albany for corn, who brought four 
bushels. This, with the milk of the cow dealt out day by day in 
limited quantity, kept them alive till harvest.” ‘The soldiers’ rations 
were reduced to one biscuita day.” Referring to other days after the 
famine he says: “ Fish was plentiful’—the “ fishing tackle was on a 
primitive plan ; something similar to the Indians, who fixed the bait on 
part of the back bone of the pike, which would catch these finny tribe 
quite as expeditiously as the best Limerick hook ; but our supply was 
from spearing by torchlight, which has been practiced by the Indian 
from time immemorial ; from whom we obtained a vast deal of practical 
knowledge.” 

Roger Bates, near Cobourg, speaking of the first years of Upper 
Canada, says that his grandfather's family, living in Prince Edward 
for a while, “adopted many ingenious contrivances of the Indians 
for procuring food. Not the least simple and handy was a crotched 
pole, with which they secured salmon in any quantity, the creeks 
being full of them.” He removed to the township ot Clarke, 
where he was the first white settler, and for six months saw no 
white person. ‘For a long time he had to go to Kingston, 125 


200 FIRST UPPER CANADIAN BEEF. 


miles, with his wheat to be ground. They had noother conveyance 
than batteaux; the journey would sometimes occupy five or six 
weeks. Of an evening they put in at some creek, and obtained 
their salmon with ease, using a forked stick, which passed over 
the fish’s back and held it fast. Sometimes they were so long gone 
for grist, in consequence of bad weather, that the women would 
collect together and have a good cry, thinking the batteaux had 
foundered. If their food ran short, they had a dog that would, 
when told, hunt a deer and drive it into the water, so that the 
young boys could shoot it.” 

The summer of 1789 brought relief to most of the settlers,— 
the heaviest of the weight of woe was removed. But, for nearly a 
decade, they enjoyed but few comforts, and were often without the 
necessaries of life. The days ofthe toiling pioneers were numbering 
up rapidly, yet the wants of all were not relieved, Those whose 
industry had enabled them to sow a quantity of grain reaped a 
goodly reward. The soil was very fruitful, and subsequently for 
two and three years, repeated crops were raised from a single sowing. 
But flour alone, although necessary to sustain life, could hardly 
satisfy the cravings of hunger with those who had been accustomed 
to a different mode of living. It was a long way to Montreal or 
Albany, from which to transport by hand, everything required, even 
when it could be had, and the settler had something to exchange 
for such articles; beside the journey of several weeks. Game, 
occasionally to be had, was not available at all seasons, nor at all 
times ; although running wild, ammunition was scarce, and some 
had none. We have stated that Government gave to every five 
families a musket and forty-eight rounds of ammunition, with some 
powder and shot, also some twine to make fishing nets, Beef, 
mutton, &c., were unknown for many a day. Strangely enough, a 
circumstantial account of the first beef slaughtered along the Bay, 
probably in Upper Canada, is supplied by one who, now in her 90th 
year, bears a distinct recollection of theevent. It was at Adolphus- 
town. A few settlers had imported oxen, to use in clearing the 
land. One of a yoke, was killed by the falling of a tree. The. 
remaining animal, now useless, was purchased by a farmer upon the 
Front, who converted it into beef. With the hospitality character- 
istic of the times, the neighbors were invited to a grand entertain- 
ment; and the neighborhood, be it remembered, extended for thirty 
or forty miles. <A treat it was, this taste of an article of diet, long 
unknown. 


INTRODUCTION OF TEA. 201 


The same person tells of the occasion when the first log barn 
was raised in Adolphustown, it was during the scarce period. The 
‘‘bee” which was called, had to be entertained, in some way. But 
there were no provisions. The old lady, thena girl, saw her mother 
for weeks previous carefully putting away the eggs, which afew hens 
had contributed to their comfort ; upon the morning of the barn rais- 
ing, they were brought forth and found to amount to a pailful, well 
heaped. The most of the better-to-dosettlers always had rum, which 
was a far different article from that sold now-a-days. ‘With rum and 
eggs well beaten, and mixed with all the milk that could be kept 
sweet from the last few milkings, this, which was both food and drink 
was distributed to the members of the beo, during the time of 
raising the barn. 

Tea, now considered an indispensable luxury by every family, 
was quite beyond the reach of all, for a long time; because of its 
scarcity and high price. Persons are yet living who remember 
when tea was first brought into family use. Various substitutes 
for tea were used, among these were hemlock and: sassafras; there 
was also a plant gathered called by them the tea plant. 

Sheriff Sherwood, in his most valuable memoirs, specially pre- 
pared for the writer, remarks, “ Many incidents and occurrences 
took place during the early settlement which would, perhaps, at a 
future day be thought inoredible. I recollect seeing pigeons 
flying in such numbers that they almost darkened the sky, and so 
low often as to be knocked down with poles; I saw, where a near 
neighbor killed thirty at one shot, I almost saw the shot, and saw 
the pigeons after they were shot.” Ducks.were so thick that when 
rising from a marsh “ they made a noise like the roar of heavy 
thunder.” ‘While many difficulties were encountered, yet we real- 
ized many advantages, we were always supplied with venison, 
partridge, and pigeon, and fish in abundance, no taxes to pay and 
plenty of wood at our doors. Although deprived of many kinds of 
fruit, we had the natural production of the country, strawberries, 
raspberries, gooseberries, blackberries, and lots of red plums, and 
cranberries in the various marshes all about the country, and I can 
assure you that pumpkin and cranberries make an excellent substi- 
tute for apple pie.” Mr. Sherwood refers to their dog ‘Tipler,” 
which was invaluable, in various ways, in assisting to procure the 
food. He also speaks of “ Providential’’ assistance. “After 
the first year we raised wheat and Indian corn sufficient for 
the year’s supply for the family; but then we had no grist mill 


202 ABUNDANCE OF GAME. 


to grind it; we made out to get on with the Indian corn very 
well by pounding it in the mortar, and made what we called samp, 
which made coarse bread, and what the Dutch called sup-pawn; but 
let me tell you how we made our mortar. We cut a log off a large 
tree, say two-and-a half feet through and about six feet long, which 
we planted firm in the ground, about four feet deep, then carefully 
burnt the centre of the top and scraped it out clean, which gave us 
a large mortar. We generally selected an iron-wood tree, from six 
to eight inches through, took the bark off clean, made the handle to 
it of suitable length, this was our pestle; and many a time have I 
pounded with it till the sweat ran down merrily. But this pound- 
ing would not do for the wheat, and the Government seeing the 
difficulty, built a mill back of Kingston, where the inhabitants, for 
fifteen miles below Brockville had to get their grinding done. In 
our neighborhood they got on very well in summer, by joining two 
wooden canoes together, Three persons would unite, to carry each 
a grist in their canoes, and would porform the journey in about a 
week. But in winter this could not be done. After a few years, 
however, when some had obtained horses, then a kind Provi- 
dence furnished a road on the ice for some years until a road was 
made passable for sleighs by land. And it has not been practicable, 
indeed I may say possible, for horses with loaded sleighs to go on the 
ice from Brockville to Kingston, fifty years past.” 

Roger Bates says that “the woods were filled with deer, bears, 
wolves, martins, squirrels, and rabbits.’ No doubt, at first, before 
fire-arms were feared by them, they were plentiful and very tame. 
Even wild geese, it would seem, were often easily shot. But powder 
and shot were expensive, and unless good execution could be made, 
the charge was reserved. Mr. Sherwood gives a trustworthy account 
of the shooting of thirty pigeons at one shot; and another account 
is furnished, of Jacob Parliament, of Sophiasburgh, who killed and 
wounded at asingle shot, four wild geese and five ducks. These wild 
fowl not only afforded luxurious and nutritious diet, but their 
feathers were saved, and in time pillows and even beds were thus 
made. Mr. John Parrott, of Ernest Town, descendant of Col. Jas. 
Parrott, says, ‘there were bears, wolves, and deer in great abund- 
ance, and there were lynx, wild cats, beavers and, foxes in every 
directions; also martins, minks and weasels beyond calculation. In 
this connection, we may record a fact related by Col. Clark, respect- 
ing the migration of squirrels in the early part of the present cen- 
tury across the Niagara river, from the States. He says, “an 


SUGAR MAKING. 203 


immense immigration of squirrels took place, and so numerous were 
they that the people stood with sticks to destroy them, as they 
landed on the British shore, which by many was considered a 
breach of good faith on the part of John Bull, who is always ready 
to grant an asylum to fugitives of whatever nation they may 
belong to.” P 


‘ MAPLE SUGAR. 


“Soon the blue-birds and the bees 
O’er the stubble will be winging ; 
So ’tis time to tap the trees 
And to set the axe a-ringing ; , 


Time to set the hut to rights, 
Where the girls and boys together 
Tend the furnace fire o’nights 
In the rough and rainy weather ; 


Time to hew and shape the trough, 
And to punch the spile so hollow, 
For the snow is thawing off 
And the sugar-thaw must follow. 


Oh, the gladdest time of year 
Is the merry sugar-making, 

When the swallows first appear 
And the sleepy buds are waking !” 


In the great wilderness were to be had, a few comforts and 
luxuries. Sugar is not only a luxury, but is really a necessary 
article of food. The properties of the sap of the maple was under- 
stood by the Indians, and the French soon availed themselves of the 
means of making sugar. To the present day, the French Cana- 
dians make it in considerable quantities. At first, the settlers of 
Upper Canada did not generally engage in making it; but, after a 
time a larger number did. The maple, the monarch of the Cana- 
dian forest, whose leaf is the emblem of our country, was a kind 
benefactor. In the spring, in the first days of genial sunshine, 
active operations for sugar making were commenced. Through the 
deep snow, the farmer and his sons would trudge, from tree to tree, 
to tap them upon their sunny side. The “ spile” would be inserted 
to conduct the precious fluid into the trough of bass-wood, which 
had been fashioned during the long winter evenings. A. boiling 
place would be arranged, with a long pole for a crane, upon which 
would be strung the largest kettles that could be procured. At 
night, the sap would be gathered from the troughs, a toilsome job, 
and put into barrels. In the morning a curling smoke would rise 
from amidst the thick woods, and the dry wood would crackle 


+ 


204 CANADIAN FOOD. 


cheerily under the row of kettles, all the sunny spring day; and 
night would show a rich dark syrup, collected in one smaller kettle, 
for the more careful work of being converted into sugar. Fre- 
quently the fire would be attended by the women; and the men 
would come to gather the sap in the evening. In this way many a 
family would be previded with abundant sugar, at all events it had 
to serve them for the year, as they felt unable to purchase from 
the merchant. In another place, we have related how a few made 
a considerable quantity of sugar and sold it all, to pay for a farm, 
doing without themselves. 

The absence of various articles of food, led the thoughtful house- 
wife to invent new made dishes. The nature ofthese would depend 
in part upon the articles of food most abundant, and upon the habits 
peculiar to their ancestry, whether English, Dutch or some other. 
The great desire was, to make a common article as tasty as possible. 
And at harvest time, as well as at bees, the faithful wife would 
endeavour to prepare something extra to regale the tired ones. 
There was, for instance, the “pumpkin loaf,” acommon dish. It 
consisted of pumpkin and corn meal made into a small loaf, and 
eaten with butter. Another dish which seems to have been derived 
from the Dutch, was Pot Pie, which was always, and is even yet in 
many places, made to feed the hands at bees and raisings, and even 
was generally made to grace the board on a wedding occasion. 
We cannot give the space, if,we felt prepared to speak, of the 
several made dishes commonly in use among the older Canadians of 
Upper Canada. Many of them are truly excellent in taste and 
nutritious in quality. They are often similar to, or very like the 
dishes in the New England and Midland States. 

This subject will be concluded by giving a few extracts from 
Rochefoucault who wrote of what he saw and learned in Canada in 
1795, and who may be regarded as quite correct. 


He says, “It is asserted’ (by Simcoe) “that all Canada, pro- 
- duces not the necessary corn for the consumption of its inhabitants, 
the troops are supplied with flour from London, and with salt meat 
from Ireland,’ But Simcoe then thought that Canada was capable 
not alone of feeding her inhabitants, but of becoming the granary 
of England, and receiving commodities in Exchange. Speaking of 
Forty Mile Creek, he says: “ Before it empties itself into the lake, 
it turns a grist mill and two saw mills, which belong toa Mr. Green, 
.& loyalist of Jersey, who, six or seven years ago, settled in this 
part of Upper Canada.” ‘Land newly cleared yields here, the 


PRODUCE OF BAY QUINTE, 1795. 205 


first year, twenty bushels of corn, They plough the land after it 
has produced three or four crops, but not very deep. The price of 
flour is twenty-two shillings per hundred weight, that of wheat from 
seven to cight shillings per bushel. Laborers are scarce, and are 
paid at the rate of six shillings a day. Wheat is generally sown 
throughout all Upper Canada, but other sorts of grain are also cul- 
tivated,” ‘ Mr Green grinds the corn for all the military posts in 
Upper Canada.” 

Approaching Kingston by water he remarks that “on the left 
is Quinté Bay, the banks of which are said to be cultivated up to a 
considerable extent. The eye dwells with pleasure once more on 
cultivated ground. The country looks pleasant. The houses lie 
closer than in any of the new settled parts of Upper Canada which 
wo have hitherto traversed. The variegated verdure of the corn- 
fields embellishes and enriches the prospect, charms the eye, and 
enchants the mind.” 

“ This district not only produces the corn requisite for its own 
consumption, but also exports yearly about 3 or 4000 bushels. 
This grain, which, in winter, is conveyed down the river on sledges, 
is bought by the merchant, who engage, on the arrival of the ships 
from Europe, to pay its amount in such merchandise as the sellers 
may require. The merchants buy this grain for government, which 
pays for it in ready money, according to the market price at 
Montreal, The agent of government causes part to be ground into 
flour, which he sends to the different ports in Upper Canada, where 
it is wanted; and the surplus he sends to England. The price of 
flour in Kingston is at present (12th July, 1795) six dollars per 
barrel, The district of Kingston supplied, last year, the other parts 
of Canada with large quantities of pease, the culture of which, 
introduced but two years ago, proves very productive and successful. 
In the course of last year, 1000 barrels of salt pork, of 208 pounds 
each, were sent from Kingston to Quebec; its price was eighteen 
dollars per barrel, The whole trade is carried on by merchants, 
whose profits are the more considerable, as they fix the price of the 
provisions which they receive from Europe, and sell without the 
loast competition.” Indeed, the profits of the dealers must have 
been immense. They sold to the military authorities at a rate 
which would remunerate them when the provisions came from 
England ; and when the farmers of Canada began to raise grain to 
sell, they bought. it, or exchanged merchandise for it, upon which 
they fixed the price, and continued to sell the flour at the same 
price to the military authorities. 


206 THE MILL AT CATARAQUI, 


CHAPTER XIX, 


Contents--Kingston Mills—Action of Government—The Millwright—Situation 
of the first MillWhy Selected—The Machinery—Put up by Loyalista—No 
Te Only Mall for three years—-Going to Mill, 1784-—'Tho Napanee Mill— 
Commenced 1785—Robert Clarke—An old Book— Appenea” Falls—Price 
of certain articlese—What Rum cost, and was used for—The Mill opened 
1787—Sergt.-Major Clarke in charge—Indian Corn—Small Toll—Surveyor 
Collins in charge—Becomes the Property of R, Cartwright, 1792—Rebuilt-— 
Origin of Napance—Price of Butter, 1788—Mills at Four Mile Creek, Niagara 
Falls, Fort Erie, and Grand River—Mills on the St. Lawrence—The Stone 
Mills—Van Alstine—Lake of the Mountain—1796—Natural Beauty, versus 
Utility—The Mill—Van Alstine’s Death——-Wind Mill—Myer’s Mill—Mill at 
Consecon, 


THE FIRST FLOURING MILLS, 


Government was not an indifferent spectator of the difficulty 
spoken of as to the grinding of grain—the procuring of flour, and 
at an early day, ordered means to meet the requirements of the 
pioneers. We have the certain statement of John C. Clark, of 
Ernest town, now dead, written ten years ago, that his father, 
Robert Clark, who was a millwright, “was employed by Govern- 
ment, in 1782-3, to erect the Kingston Mills preparatory to the 
settlement ofthe Loyalists in that section of Upper Canada.” Tho 
place selected for erecting the mill, was upon the Cataraqui River, 
seven miles north of the Fort, now the entrance of the Rideau Canal, 
where are situated the first locks of that artificial water way. 
When in a state of nature, the place must have been strikingly 
beautiful; it is so at the present time, when the achievements of 
art give variety of attraction. This situation, selected for the first 
flouring mill, was central to the population strung along the banks 
of the St. Lawrence, and Bay Quinté. Every thing required for 
the construction of the mill, was furnished by Government, such as 
the mill stones, and the machinery. The rougher work, the walls 
of the building, was done by men detailed for the purpose, from the 
company of soldiers. The structure consisted of logs, or timber 
roughly squared, and was erected, as well as the mill house, by the 
combined. efforts of the soldier settlers, collected for the purpose. 
All the settlers had their grists ground without paying toll. The 
original building was standing as late as 1836. 

For nearly three years, the Cataraqui Mill was the only one in 
Central Canada. The settlers came from Cornwall in the east, and 
the most remote settlement up the Bay. At the present day, when 
railroads and swiftly running steamers assist so materially to anni- 
hilate space as it were, and bring distant places into close relation” 


RAISING THE NAPANEX MILL, 207 


ship, it would be regarded a matter of no little trouble and incon- 
venience, to carry grain from Cornwall on the one hand, and Sidney 
on the other, to Kingston, and wait to have it ground into flour; 
but how infinitely greater the difficulty, when a trackless woods 
covered the intervening spaces, when the only mode of carrying 
anything was upon the back, or in a canoe, or batteaux, or upon a 
raft, in summer; and upon a hand-sleigh in winter, drawn through 
deep snow, following the windings of the shore along many a dismal 
mile, 

The increasing population around the Bay, caused the autho- 
rities to seek a proper site for a second mill. The Napanee River, 
with its natural falls, offered an advantageous place upon which to 
erect a second mill for the settlers, upon the Bay. We have been 
fortunate, through the kindness of Mx, P. Clark, of Collinsby, in 
being permitted to examine an account book kept by Robert Clark, 
the millwright, of both the Kingston and Napanee mills. By this, 
we learn that in the year 1785, Robert Clark, who had completed 
the Kingston Mill, removed to the second township, and, according 
to instructions received fram Government, proceeded to construct a 
mill upon the Napanee River, at the site of the natural falls. In 
the absence of the full particulars relating to the building of the 
Napanee Mills, the following cannot fail to be of interest. In the 
account book aforementioned, the following references to the build- 
ing of the mill, are found recorded : 

“An accompt of articles bought for the use of the works, No- 
vember 8,” “To 4 Augers of different size, from Mr. Phillips, car- 
penters at Catariqui, 13s, 8d. To 3 quires of Writing Paper, 5s. 
December 6, To 20 Ibs, of Nails, £1; December 22, To 6 Whip 
Saw Files, 3s. 9d.” . Omitting some items, and coming to March 23, 
1786, we find “ For Raising the Saw Mill,” “2 gallons and 3 pints 
of Rum, 17s 6d.” “April 20th, To 1 quart of Rum, 2s.” On the 
“25th May, To 4 gallons and 1 quart of Rum, for Raising the Grist 
Mill, at Ts. 6d.” The “ 26th, To 1 quart of Rum for the People 
at work in the water at the Dam.” By this we learn the day upon 
which the Napanee mill was erected, On the 20th July, Govern- 
ment is again charged with “3 pints of Rum for raising the 
fenderpost,” &c. On the 27th, a pint was again required, but 
for what special purpose is not mentioned. In December, 1786, we 
find “To making Bolt Cloth 15s,” “To Clearing one acre and 
three-quarters of Land for a mill, at seven dollars per acre, £3.” 
And we find that the iron or smith work for the mill was done 


208 APPENEA. 


by David Palmer and Conly. From the fact that the bolting cloth 
was not made until December, 1786, we may infer that the mill 
did not commence operations until the beginning of 1787. The 
mill was a great boon to the inhabitants around the Bay Quinté, 
not only because they had a shorter distance to travel, but the 
amount of work pressing upon the Kingston mill, made it very 
uncertain’as to the time one would have to wait, to get his gristing 
done. Consequently many came from the Lower Bay, and the 
dwellers upon the South Bay in Marysburg, who followed the 
ghores around Indian Point and up the Bay Quinté, To those living 
in Thurlow, Sidney, and at the Carrying Place, the mill was a great 
blessing. 

The father of the late Col. John Clark, of Port Dalhousie, who 
had been Sergeant Major in the 8th Regiment, and who had, from 
1777, been clerk and naval storekeeper at Carleton Island, removed 
to within three miles of Napanee, the same year the mill was built, 
to take charge of the works, in addition to his other duties. John 
Olark, who was then a small boy, says in his memoirs; the grain 
principally brought to be ground, was* Indian corn; but as the 
clearances increased, wheat became more plentiful. He also speaks 
of the great industry which characterized the settlers. “A small 
toll was exacted to pay for the daily expenses of the mill, but this 
was a mere trifle, considering the advantages the settlers derived 
from loss of time in proceeding to Kingston.” From this we infer 
that no toll was demanded at the Kingston mill. “When my 
father,” continues Col. Clark, ‘was ordered to Niagara, the mill 
was delivered up to surveyor Collins, under whose directions it 
was continued in operation for many years, and then the mill site 
became the property of the Hon. R. Cartwright of Kingston.” But, 
we find the statement elsewhere made that the land was originally 
granted to Captain McDonald of Marysburg, who sold it to Cart- 
wright. 

Robert Clark, in his account book, says, “Commenced work for 
Mr. Cartwright at the Napanee mills, the 28th August, 1792.” This 
was probably the time when Cartwright became the owner. In the 
same year, reference is made to timber, for the “new mill,” by which 
we learn that Mr. Cartwright found it desirable to re-build. The 
iron work for the new mill came to £14. 

By the book, from which we have made extracts, we see that 
the name is spelled in different ways, the first being Appenea. For 
many years the name was spelled Apanee. It has been said that it 


FIRST FLOURING MILLS. 209 


was an Indian name, signifying flour, and was riven by the 
Mississaugas, from the existence of the flouring mill. Napanee may 
signify flour, in the Indian language, but the inference drawn 
cannot be correct, as we find the name Appenea Falls given to the 
place in 1785, before the mill was commenced. 

Cartwright, having rebuilt the mill put in one run of stone at 
first, shortly after two, and then three. Robert Clark was thg 
millwright, and one Profect was in charge of the works. The mill 
seems to have been constructed with some care, and Gourlay says, 
in 1817, that the Napanee mill is the best in the Province. The old 
account book from which we have gleaned, gives the price at which. 
certain articles were vended. Thus, we learn that in June, 1787, 
and July 1788, butter sold at Napanee for 1s. per pound. 

Some time after the erection ‘ef the Kingston and Napanee 
mills, others were erected in other parts of the Province; one 
at Four Mile Creek, one at the Niagara: Falls, one at Fort Erie, 
another at the Mohawk Village, Grand River; and still later, 
one at Twelve Mile Creek. “In the year 1788, the first grist 
mill in Dundas wag built by Messrs. Coons and Shaver in Matilda. 
Ii contained but one run of stone, and had a saw mill attached. It 
stood about a mile above the present village of Iroquois. It could 
grind 100 bushels of wheat per day, and turned out good flour. 
Soon after, another mill was built on a much larger scale, by John 
Munroe, also in Matilda, which had three run of stone.” There was 
also a gang of saws. The machinery was driven by the St. Law- 
rence waters. At astill later period Van-Alstine’s mill was erected, 
at the Lake on the Mountain. 

The events connected with Captain, afterwards Major Van- 
Alstine, as asettler, are recorded in the settlement of Adoiphustown. 
Directly opposite the rich and sloping land on the north shore, on 
which he settled, is a high prominent hill, which stands boldly up 
against the bay. This “mountain” is famous on account of the 
lake upon its summit, a particular account of which is given else- 
where. It is referred tohere in a practical sense. While, upon the 
hill-top is the work of nature, presented in a striking manner; at 
its feet is the work of man, which, particularly in the past, was of 
no little consequence to the well-being of the settlers of the Bay. 
About the year 1796, the third flouring mill of the bay was erected 
at this place by VanAlstine, to whom had been granted a large tract 
of land. The surplus waters of the Jake, in primeval days, made 
their escape over the cliff, falling into the bay, and forming, it must 


210 A WINDMILL. 


have been at times, a beautiful cascade. But, if Captain VanAlstine 
had a taste for the beautiful in nature, he also had*a just appreci- 
ation of the wants of the people, and he proceeded to utilize the 
falling water. A canal was cut down the mountain side, to form a 
channel for the water to descend, and at the bottom was erected a 
mill, the machinery of which was to be propelled by the descending 
stream. From that day to this the work of grinding has been 
carried on. However beautiful the lake above, and delightful the 
prospect, they cannot exceed in interest the foundation of this mill. 
Imagination would almost give words to the sound of the mill, 
which so peacefully clicks the daily round of work. The down- 
rushing waters by the artificial channel would seem to utter reminis- 
cences of the past—regrets that they may no longer tumble headlong 
over the hill-side to form a lovely cascade ; but the water-witch has 
‘been driven away by the spirit of utilitarianism. This conspicuous 
hill has often been the point of hope, tle goal to which the farmer 
turned his little bark, containing, it is true, but a few bushels of 
grain, yet so precious, and about which the hungry ones in the little 
log house, thought so frequently, with bodies long accustomed to 
suffer for the want of enough to eat. And, often this mountain 
stood up as a guide to the settler, as he trudged along wearily 
through the thick snow with a bag or two of grain upon a hand- 
sleigh. Although not the very first mill, it dates back to the last 
century. 

The Kingston Gazette of the 16th April, 1811, contains an 
advertisement, signed by the executors of the deceased Major Van 
Alstine’s will, namely, George W. Myers, Cornelius VanAlstine, 
and Thomas Dorland, in which it is stated that the mill contains 
two run of stone, one superfine and two common bolts. 

A windmill was built at a somewhat early period, by Sergeant 
Howell, nearly opposite the Upper Gap, in Fredericksburgh. _ It 
was sold to one Russell, who was an Engineer in Kingston, in the 
war of 1812. The wind-mill was never much used, if at all. 

About the beginning of the century, 1802, Capt. Myers built a 
flouring mill upon the Moira. (See Thurlow.) It seems to have 
been a good mill, for persons came a long distance to get grinding 
done. For instance: Isaiah Tubs, who lived at West Lake, would 
come, carrying a bag of grain upon his back. 

In the year 1804, Mr. Wilkins says, a gristing’mill was built at 
Consecon, to the south of the Carrying Place. Consecon is an Indian 
name, from Con-Cou, a pickerel. " 


PRIMITIVE ELEGANT ATTIRE. 211 


CHAPTER XX. 


Contents—Clothing— Domestic and Farming Implements — Style of Dress 
eighty years ago—Clothing of the Refugees—Disbanded Soldiers—No Fresh 
Supply—Indian Garments of Skin—Deerskin Pants—Petticoats—Bed Cover. 
ings—Cultivating Flax—Sheep—Home-made Clothes—Rude Tm plements— 
Fulling—French Mode—Lindsay Woolsey—The Spinning-wheel—Industry— 
Young men Selecting Wives—Bees—Marriage Portion——Every Farmer his own 
Tanner and Shoemaker—Fashions-—-How odd hours were spent—Home-made 
Shoes—What Blankets were made of—Primitive Bedstead—Nakedness—Bridal 
Apparel--No Saddles---Kingston and Newark-~-Little Money ---Bartering--- 
Merchants from Albany--Unable to buy---Credit with Merchants---The Results-- 
Itinerant Mechanics—A mericans---Become Canadians~-An old Stone-mason--- 
Wooden Dishes---Making Spoons---Other Hardshi ps---Indians — Friendly--- 


Effects of Alcohol upon the Mississaugas---Groundless Panic---Drunken I ndians 


--Women, defending Themselves---An erroneous Statement about Indian 
Massacre in “Dominion Monthly Magazine”---Statement of an Old Settler, 
Sherwood---Wild Beasts---Few Fire-arms---Narrow Escapes---Depredations at 
Night---Destroying Stock---An Act of Parliament--- A Traveller's” Statement 
---The Day of Small Things---Settlers Contented--The Extent of their 


Ambition---Reward of Industry---Population in 1€8---Importations---Money--- 
The Youth, 


CLOTHING—-FURNITURE—DOMESTIC AND FARMING IMPLEMENTS. 


The style of clothing worn by the refugees and disbanded 
soldiers was such as prevailed cighty years ago in England. A 
certain difference, no doubt, existed between the English and the 
Colonists, yet mainly the style was the same. Among the first 
settlers upon the bay were those who had fetched with them, and 
wore, at least occasionally, garments of fashionable cni and appoint- 
ments.. Tight knee-breeches and silver buckles would decorate the 
bodies of some, who had in other days mixed in the fashionable 
throng, perhaps luxuriated in the gay city of New York, where 
the presence of British soldiers always gave life and gaiety. Indeed 
some of the inhabitants had been commissioned officers in the 
regular army. Dr. Dougall, who had been in the navy, and who 
had settled in the sixth Township, is remembered as a wearer of 
“tights” and silver buckles, Also, Major VanAlstine wore this 
elegant attire, and the M’Leans, of Kingston. Those who left their 
homes hurriedly during the course of the war, and fled to Lower 
Canada and the several British Forts, brought only what was upon 
their backs, Those who came more leisurely might have a little 
more; but the distance to travel on foot would deter from under- 
taking to bring more than supplies of food. The disbanded soldiers 
had no more than what belongsjto a soldier’s kit, and no dovbt the 
close of the war left many of them with well worn garments, A 
few year’s of exposure to the wear and tear of pioneer life would 


212 PRIMITIVE USEFUL ATTIRE. 


quite destroy the best supplied wardrobe, however carefully hus- 
banded, or ingeniously mended by the anxious wife. To replace 
the clothing was far from an easy matter to the settlers, many of 
whom had no money, certainly no time for a long journey to Mon- 
treal or Albany. After a few years, Kingston became a place of 
trade, but the supply of clothing was scant and dear, placing it 
beyond the reach of mostly all. The result was that the vast 
majority of the inhabitants had to look to the production of their 
lands wherewith to cover the nakedness of their families. Those 
living up the bay continued to want for clothing for a longer time, 
being unable to exchange with the merchants of Kingston, until 
peddlers began to visit the more remote settlers. 

The faded garments, patched until the original material could 
no longer be distinguished, ultimately succumbed to the effects of 
time and labor. 

The Indians, who as a general thing were friendly and. kind, 
when they visited the settlement, gave to the settlers the idea of 
manufacturing garments out of deer skin. They, now and then 
exchanged skins for articles, the settlers could part with, and taught 
them how to prepare the fresh pelt so as to: make it pliable. The 
process: consisted in removing the hair and then working the hide 
by hand with the brains of some animal, until it was soft and white. 
Trowsers made. of this material were not only comfortable for 
winter, but. very, durable. A. gentleman who recently died in 
Sophiasburgh at an advanced age, remembered to have worn a pair 
for twelve years, being repaired occasionally, and at the end they 
were sold for two dollars and-a-half. Petticoats for women were 
often made of the same muterial. Roger Bates says ‘My grand- 
mother made all sorts of useful dresses with these skins, which 
were most comfortable for a, country life, and for going through 
the bush, could not be torn by the branches.” Also, moccasins were 
procured from the buck-skin, and some had enough deer-skin to 
make covering for beds. But deer-skin was not sufficiently abun- 
dant to give covering to all, such as it was; and, certain clothing was 
required, for which it was unfit. Thus left to their own resources 
the settlers commenced at an early period to cultivate flax, and as 
soon as possible to procure sheep. For many years almost every 
family made their various garments, for both sexes, of the coarse 
linen made from the fiax, and cloth from wool raised. at home and 
carded by hand. Preparing the fiax for weaving, as well as spinning 
were done by hand, with inferior implements rudely made. But 


WANTING CLOTHING, 213 


in later years, occasionally spinning wheels and looms were brought 
in by settlers. There were no fulling mills to complete the fabric. 
Even the mode adopted then, in Lower Canada, was not practised, 
which was as follows: A meeting of young folks, similar to a bee, 
was held from house to house, at which both sexes took part. The 
cloth to be fulled was placed in large tubs, and bare-legged youths 
would step in and with much amusement dance the fulling done. 
In Upper Canada, both high and low were glad to be able to don 
the home-made linen, and the linsey-woolsey petticoat. 


“The growth of flax was much attended to as soon as lands were 
cleared and put in order.” ‘Then spinning-wheels were all the go, 
and home-made linen, the pride of all families, manufactured substan- 
tial articles that would last a lifetime.” The young men of industry 
would look for the spinning-wheel and loom before selecting a wife. 
“ A young farmer would often be astonished to find on his marriage 
that his fair partner had got a good supply of linen for her marriage 
portion. I have known as much as sixty yards spun and manu- 
factured at one bee or gathering.”—Clark. 

When the skins of sheep, and of calves and beef become avail- 
ablo, every farmer became his own tanner, and dressed his leather ; 
and then his own shoemaker. Fashions did not change, except as 
the continued practice of making for an increasing family, gave the 
maker ability to make something more like a boot than a moccasin. 
Rainy days, and the nights, were spent in doing such kind of work, 
not by candle light, but by the hearth fire. It was at the same 
time that an axe-holve, a wooden plow, a reaping cradle, a wooden 
fork, &c., were made. But many a child, whose grand children are 
now occupying positions of wealth and influence, stayed in the log 
cabin the winter through, because he had nothing with which to 
protect his feet from the snow. The writer’s father was nota shoe- 
maker by trade; but he remembers when a boy to have worn shoes 
made by him. They were not conspicuous for their beauty, but it 
was thought by the wearer they would last for ever; within his 
recollection there was not a shoemaker in Thurlow. 


Much ingenuity was displayed in making clothes and blankets. 
What was called the “ Kearsy” blanket was made at an early date ; 
‘the writer has seen the first one said to have been manufactured in 
Upper Canada, certainly the first on the Bay Quinté. It is yet in 
use and belongs to one, nearly one hundred years of age, who is the 
daughter of the maker, whom we remember to have seen when a 


214 NO FURNITURE. 


boy, who, although then in the sear and yellow leaf, was as tall and 
erect as if untold hardships had not crowned her life. Within fifteen 
niles of Beileville, across the Bay, was a log cabin, the occupants of 
which had for their first blanket, one made out of hair, picked out 
of the tanner’s vat, and a hemp-like weed growing in the yard. The 
hair was first cleaned by whipping it; then it was carded and 
worked up with the hemp, and then spun. It was afterward doubled 
and twisted, and finally woven into a blanket. The individual whose 
wife did this, and whose descendants are among the most wealthy 
farmers, bought his farm for a horse. For many a day, they had no 
furniture, not even a chair, and the bedstead was made out of two 
poles, driven between the logs of the shanty ; and basswood bark was 
twisted so as to bind them substantially together. Clean straw upon 
this, was really the only thing they had in the house. And so it was 
with very many, the exceptions being, some half pay officers, who 
had brought a table, or a chest of drawers. In 1790, the brother of 
an individual, holding an important post in Kingston, was near the 
head of the hay, staying at a house in a state of nakedness ; in which 
condition his brother writes, “he must remain until I am able to go 
up.” “T have agreed to put him to trial with a carpenter to learn 
the trade,” he must therefore have been a large boy. 
It was not until the close of the last century, that wearing arti- 
cles, other than those made out of flax and wool, were to be obtained: 
A calico dress was a decided luxury. The petticoat, and short gown 
of linen, was more common. A long chintz dress to go to meeting, 
was the height of many a damsel’s ambition, or a grogran dress and 
short petticoat. As years passed away, and a grown up daughter was 
about to be married, efforts would be made to array the bride in 
fitting costume. Often a dress, worn by the mother in other days, 
amid other scenes, which had been laid carefully away, was brought 
forth to light, and made by suitable alterations to do renewed servicer 
although the white had assumed a yellow cast, and had lost its lustre, 
As lateas 1816, afarmer owning land in Sidney, and who died rich, 
made in winter a journey to Kingston with flour, wearing noth- 
ing on his feet, but a pair of shoes, and who had his trowsers strapped 
down to keep his ankles warm. Leg boots took too much leather: 
It was many years before a bridle and saddle were known, and then 
but a few possessed such # convenience. Bare-back, or on a deer skin 
was the primitive mode. 
After the erection of Upper Canada into a separate province; 
both Kingston and Newark, where there were ‘always troops, and where 


THE PEDLARS. 215 


articles of clothing were to be purchased from a few, who had gone 
into the mercantile business, exhibited a degree of comfd¥t and even 
gaiety in dress, 

At the first there was but little money in circulation. But few 
of the refugees, or disbanded soldiers had any when they entered the 
wilderness. The government were constantly paying a certain sum 
to the troops at Kingston and Newark, and likewise to the retired 
halt pay officers. The few who could command money, were placed 
in @ position of greater comfort, as soon as articles of provisions 
and merchandise, were brought to the new settlement. Mainly, 
however, trading was carried on by exchanging one commodity 
for another. Probably the first articles for trade, was the ticket 
for grants of land in the back concessions, often parted with so 
cheaply. The settlers required clothing, grain for sowing, and stock ; 
these wants in time, led to trade, two kinds of which were introduced. 
One carried on by merchants established at Kingston, the other by 
pedlars, Yankee pedlars, who would come from Albany with their pack 
in a canoe*or small batteau, and who plied their calling along the bay 
shore from clearing toclearing. Both the merchant at Kingston, who 
waited for his customers to come to him, and the pedlar who sought 
customers, asked for their wares, only grain or any other produce. 
But wheat was-desired above all others. It was an event of no little 
interest to the back woodsman’s family, when the pedlar’s canoe or 
batteau came along, and halted before the log house, by the shore. 
And, even when their cireumstances would not permit them to buy, it 
was a luxury to have a look at the things, which were so temptingly 
displayed. The toil-worti farmer, with well patched trowsers, would 
turn with an inward sigh from the piece of cloth, which although so 
much wanted, could not be got. The wife looked longingly at those 
little things, which would just suit baby. The grown up daughters 
gazed wistfully, but hopelessly at the bright calico prints, more valuable, 
in their eyes than the choicest silks are to their descendants to day. 
But a calico dress was a thing not enjoyed, but by few, until it was 
bought for the wedding dress. Frequently some articles of family use 
was exchanged for goods, which were deemed of more use. The trade 
of merchants at Kingston steadily increased ; but not a cash business. 
A credit system was initiated and carried on. Goods would be 
purchased with an engagement to pay in wheat or potatoes, or some- 
thing else, at a certain time. Here and there along the bay were 
Indian fut traders. They, also, began to exchange with the settlers. 
While this was a great convenience, and gave immediate comfort to 


216 TRAVELLING MECHANICS, 


many a family, it, at the same time, led to serious results with many. 
Disappointed in the return of crops, or in some other way, the pay- 
ment could not be made. Promissory notes were given at interest; 
and, after a few years, sueing and seizing of stock was the result. 
Sometimes even the farm went to satisfy the creditor. Unfortunately, 
there are too many such cases in the records of the settlers of the bay. 
Not alone did pedlars come from the States, to pick up the fruit of 
the industry, of those they had driven away ; but there were itinerant 
Yankee mechanics who would occasionally come along, looking for a 
job. Carpenters, Masons, &c., after a few years, found much to do. 
We would not speak disparagingly of these Americans, because they 
served a good turn in erecting buildings, as houses, barns, &c. They — 
also introduced many valuable articles of husbandry and domestic use. 
And finally, many of them forsook their republican government, and 
permanently settled under the King, and became the best of subjects. 
Even in the first decade of the present century, mechanics would go up 
and down the bay seeking work. For instance, there was one 
Travers, 2 stone mason, who found employment along the bay, and 
even up the lake. Of this we are informed by one of his apprentices 
who is now upwards of eighty years old. (We make place in our 
Review to state that John W. Maybee, referred to, aged 88, died 
7th February, 1869.) 

A hundred things enter into the list of what constitutes home 
comforts. But spare, indeed, were the articles to be found upon the 
kitchen shelves. Plain enough, was the spread table, at which the 
family gathered morning, nooh, and night. Many had but one or 
two dishes, often of wood, rudely made out of basswood ; and spoons 
of the same material. Knives and forks in many families were 
unknown. <A few families had brought a very limited number of 
articles for eating, relics of other days, but these were exceed- 
ingly scarce. The wooden spoon was the most common. table 
article with which to carry food to the mouth. By and by the 
pedlar brought pewter spoons, and once in a while the settler procured 
pewter and moulds and made spoons for himself. 


VARIOUS HARDSHIPS. 


Apart from the suffering arising from want of food, and clothing 
to wear, and furniture to make the house comfortable, there were 
others of more or less magnitude. It would naturally be* expected 
that one of the first dangers in entering a wilderness, would be from 


ALCOHOL AND INDIANS. 217 


the Indians, whose territory was being occupied. But in the main 
this evil was not added to their other distress. The considerate and 
just policy pursued by the British Government, left the Indians 
no cause of complaint, and they did not at any time assume 
an hostile attitude toward the infant colony. But that curse of 
the human race,—baneful curse to the Indians, alcohol, came with 
the white man ; and, too often, the unscrupulous trader, and merchant 
would, not only sell the fire water to them, but rely upon its intoxi- 
cating qualities, to consummate more excellent bargains for furs. 
The evil thus inflicted upon the Indian, returned in some cases, upon 
innocent pioneers. The Indians under the influence of liquor are par- 
ticularly savage and ungovernable; prone to exhibit their wild nature. 
Thirsting for the liquor, they would rometimes enter dwellings, when 
they new the men were absent, and endeavour to intimidate the women 
to give them rum. A few instances of alarm and actual danger, come 
to us, among the bay settlers. At one time particularly, there arose 
a wide spread. alarm, (long remembered as the “ Indian alarms,”) that 
the Indians were, upon some fixed night, when the men were away to 
Kingston mills, going to massacre the settlers. This arose from some 
remarks, let fall by a half drunken Indian. A few of the settlers, did 
actually leave their homes, and sought protection in a more thickly set- 
tled locality, while active steps were taken to defend their homes against 
the Indians. Mrs. Dempsey, of seventh township, gathered up what 
she could, and with her children crossed in a canoe to the eight town- 
ship. On another occasion, when her husband was absent, several half 
drunken Indians came to the house, and one stepping up to where’ she 
sat, trembling with fear, and with her little ones nestling close to her, 
drew his knife, and cutting a piece from the palm of his hand, held 
the bleeding wound before her face, crying out “look, looky Indian 
no fraid.” Then he brandished his knife in the most menacing man- 
ner. She hearing the sound of a passing team, got up and slowly 
walked backwards to the door, looking the savage bravely in the eye 
all the time. Her husband had opportunely arrived, in time to save 
his family, which he did by a free use of the horse-whip. On another 
occasion, Mrs. D. saved her lite and the childrens from drunken 
Indians, by rushing up a ladder with them, into the garret, which 
could only be-reached by a small opening through the ceiling, and 
then hauling the ladder up. The Indians endeavoured to assist each 
other up, and through the entrance, but she having a knife succeeded 
by cutting their fingers, when they attempted to get up, in keeping 
them back. These hostile attempts were exceptions, and always the 
Tesult of intoxication. 


218 WILD BEASTS. 


Since writing the above, an article has been published in the 
Dominion Monthly Magazine, in which it is stated that a family of 
settlers were massacred by the Indians upon the banks of the St. 
Lawrence in 1795, This statement is at variance with facts known 
to us, and with the testimony of one who cannot be mistaken. His 
statement is as follows: 


Brockyvin1E, 138th April, 1868. 
Me Dear Srr,— 


I am in receipt of your note of this date, adverting to the 
statement of the massacre of a family in Upper Canada, ‘by the 
Indians in 1795. I noticed the same statement in some paper I have 
lately read, and at the time I thought it to be a mistake in the date, 
or an entire fabrication. I am not awaro of the least hostility shewn 
by the Indians to any of the U. BH. Loyalists since 1784, eleven years 
previous to date stated, and I do not believe a syllable of it. 

Yours truly, 
Apret Suerwoop. 


Although the native Indians did not, as a general thing, alarm 
the settler, there were wild beasts that did. For years the wolf, and 
the bear, and other ferocious animals were a source of terror and 
suffering. These animals, unaccustomed to the sight of man, were at 
first exceedingly tame. The settlers had but few fire-arms, and 
ammunition was very scarce ; and the beasts knew no terror of them. 
They would even by day, come to the very door of the cabin, ready to 
seize the little child, or the scanty stock of poultry, pigs, or sheep, or 
calves, or salted provisions which had been left exposed, government 
stores, &&. And at night they made the most hideous and incessant 
howls, until morning. Many instances of their rapacity in robbing 
the scanty yard of the settlers, and of hair breadth escapes of indivi- 
duals from wolves and bears, are mentioned. The destruction of stock 
by the wolf especially, caused the government of Canada, at an early 
date, (1793,) to legislate, with a view of gradually exterminating them; 
and an act was passed, granting a premium of four dollars to every 
, one who should bring a wolt’s head to the proper officer; and two 
dollars for a bears. It was withdrawn with regard to bears, in 1796. 
“ A traveller,” writing in 1835, remarks that in Kingston, resided a 
person who privately bred wolves to obtain the rewavd. But whether 
such an enterprising citizen did actually live in the good old town the 
writer saith not. Instances of narrow escapes from the wild beasts 
Fare still remembered, for instance, Lewis Daly, of Ernest town, was 


COMFORTS, 219 


suddenly attacked by a bear within a mile of home. He sprung up 
a small tree, which bending over, he was in momentary danger of 
being reached. His cries brought help. 

In those early days, the settler, looked not for great things ; 
schooled by the hardships of civil war, ang inured to want, and half 
starvation, they asked not for riches, Enough to eat, and to be 
warmly clad, and housed from the winter’s cold, was the great point 
to which they stretched their longing hopes. Plenty in the future for 
the little ones, and for themselves, when they had grown old, was the 
single purpose of their. toilsome life. A desgendant of a first 
settler upon the front of Sidney, tells of his grandmother whom he 
had heard say, that her great ambition at first, was to raise vegetable, 
onions and other useful articles in her garden bed; to have poultry 
then, about her. After years she got the fowls; but a mink, in a 
single night killed them all. Then, again, they had got a breeding 
sow, and one morning a bear walked out of the woods, and with one 
hug destroyed all their hopes of future porkers. 

Gradually, as years passed away, comforts began to reward the 
patient and industrious pioneers ; acre after acre was brought under 
cultivation. The log house received an ‘addition, a little stock was 
procured, and the future brightened up before them, and by the year 
1808, the settlements in Upper Canada were increasing in number, 
and spreading in every direction. “The frontier of the country was 
fast filling up. Persons were taking up land several miles from the 
water’s edge. Some had veatured to take up land in the second tier 
of townships, in the midst of the wilderness, and many miles from 
any habitation. The population was now increased to about 70,000 
souls. The importations was chiefly liquors and groceries, which by 
the St, Lawrence and the United States, brought a revenue of nearly 
£7,000. The bulk of the inhabitants manufactured and wore their 
own clothing. The way of trade was mostly by barter, as gold and 
silver were scarce, and there were no banks to issue paper currency. 
Intemperance was very prevalent, and schools were scarce. The 
youth were too fond of foolish amusements.”—(Playter.) 


220 BEASTS OF BURDEN. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


Conrants—Sweat of the Brow-—-No Beast of Burden—No Stock—Except by a 
Few——Horses and Oxen—From Lower Canada—York State--Later comers, 
brought some—-No Fodder-—First Stock in Adolphustown—Incidents—Cock 
and Hen—* Tipler’-——Cattle. Driving--First Cow in Thurlow—First House in 
Marysburgh—-The First O8en—No Market for Butter and Cheese—Sheep— 
Rev. Mr. Stuart, as an Agriculturist—Horses at Napanee--An offer for a Yoke 
of Steers, 


INTRODUCTION OF STOCK AND BEASTS OF BURDEN. 


We have seen that the refugees and disbanded soldiers who 
entered Canada, brought but a limited number of implements, and 
those of an imperfect nature. The most of them had no means of 
lessening labor, no beasts of burden, All the work had to be done 
by the sturdy arm, and by the sweat of the brow. For years, 
mostly all alike thus labored, and for many years the increasing 
number continued to toil, being unable to procure beasts of burden, 
or any stock, The distance to go for them was too far, and the way 
too difficult to be undertaken easily. But, a greater difficulty, an 
insurmountable reason was that they had not the means to purchase, 
until years of struggling had extracted from the ground, covered 
with stumps, produce to exchange for the much required help, in 
the form of beasts of burden. Some of the half-pay officers, and 
other persons, favored by those holding some situations in the gov- 
ernment, were enabled to get beasts of burden at first, or within a 
year or two. There were a few old soldiers who had a little money, 
received at being discharged ; and again, some sold their location 
tickets of a portion of their land, and thereby were enabled to 
make purchase of cows or oxen. 


For beasts of burden, they, as a general thing, preferred oxen 
in preference to horses, to work among the stumps with. Both 
oxen and horses were brought from Lower-Canada and York State. 
The later comers, especially, fetched with them horses, oxen and 
cows from the latter place. ; 


A few of the very first settlers, perhaps, brought one or more 
cows. Wo find it stated that the disbanded soldiers had a cow 
allotted to every two families ; these must have been procured at 
Lower Canada, perhaps a few by way of Oswego, where were 
stationed some troops. Sheriff Ruttan, speaking of the famine, 
says: “We had the luxury of a cow which the family brought with 
them.” Thomas Goldsmith came in 1786, and drove a ix 


et cattle to the Bay: but he could not get enough for them to eat 


FIRST HORSES AND CATTLE, 221 


and they starved to death, excepting one heifer and a yoke of oxen, 
The Petersons, who settled in the Fourth Town in 1785, and cleared 
a small lot of land, went “the following year to Montreal and 
brought up some horses and three vows, which comprised the prin- 
cipal stock then in the Township.” 

After a few years, when the settlers had become somewhat 
established, steps were taken more generally, to procure stock, so 
necessary to give ordinary comfort to their families; while those 
who now entered the country brought cows with them. Although 
the cows and oxen were procured occasionally from Lower Canada; 
the most of them were obtained from the States; but the horses 
were in the main at first, brought from Lower Canada, Many inci- 
dents attending the long and devious journey through the wilderness, 
are still told. Thomas Goldsmith, before mentioned, who settled in 
Prince Edward, came into Canada by way of the Mohawk, Wood 
Creek, Oneida Lake, and Oswego river, thence to Cataraqui. He 
undertook to drive some cattle through the woods to Cape Vincent, 
piloted by a friendly Indian, to swim them across the St. Lawrence. 
In this journey he suffered almost every privation—hunger, fatigue, 
exposure, Resting one night in the ordinary manner, with his 
head slightly raised, upon the root of a tree, with no other covering 
than the tree’s branches, and sleeping very soundly, after a day’s 
walking, he became benumbed from exposure, and knew not of the 
rapidly descending rain, which had actually covered his body when 
heawoke. Yet this man lived to be ninety years old, Driving 
cattle through the woods was no easy matter, and dogs were often 
employed for that purpose. Ex-Sheriff Sherwood, in his valuable 
memorandum, relates an incident which throws light upon those 
primitive days. After remarking how well he recollects the 
pleasure, he and an elder brother experienced from a present made 
them of a cock and hen, no common luxuries then, and with what 
care they watched over them, he says: “let me tell you the tragic 
story of our little ‘Tipler,’ she had become famed for driving 
cattle, and we thought much of her. Two persons, one named 
Urehart, from the Bay Quinté, and the other Booth, started to go 
through the woods to Fort Stanwix for cattle, and prevailed upon 
my father to let them take poor little ‘Tipler.’ We saw them safe 
across the river; but, sad to say, neither the men nor Tipler were 
ever heard of after.” 

John Ferguson, writing from Sidney, in July 1791, says that 
he cannot get horses for the farm until winter. 


222 THE CATTLE, 1795. 


In the summer of 1787, Elisha Miller and Col. Richey brought 
from Saratoga County several cattle and horses. They were driven 
by way of Black River, and swam the St. Lawrence at Gananoque. 

The Reeds, who settled in Thurlow, in 1789, had a cow, which 
afforded the principal means of sustenance. This, with basswood 
leaves and other greens, constituted their food for many a day. 

Mr. Harrison, now living in Marysburgh, tells of the first 
horse “ below the rock.” It was brought, and owned by Colonel 
McDonald. This, and another were the only ones for many years. 
Afterward, oxen were brought in, as well as cows, by drovers from 
Lower Canada. 

Rochfoucault says, 1795: “The cattle are not subject to con- 
tageous distempers; they are numerous, without being remarkably 
fine. The finest oxen are procured from Connecticut, at the price 
of seventy or eighty dollars a yoke. Cows are brought, either from 
the State of New York, and these are the finest; or from Lower 
Canada; the former costs twenty, and the latter fifteen dollars. 
These are small in size, but, in the opinion of the farmers, better 
milch cows, and are, for this reason, preferred. There are nc fine 
bulls in the country; and the generality of farmers are not sensible 
of the advantages to be derived from cattle of a fine breed. Im the 
summer, the cattle are turned into the woods; in winter, that is, six 
months together, they are fed on dry fodder. There is no ready 
market at which a farmer can sell that part of his cheese and butter 
which is not wanted for the use of the family. Of cheese and 
butter, therefore, no more is made than the family need for their 
own consumption.” Sheep are more numerous here than in any 
part of the United States, which we have hitherto traversed. They 
are either procured from Lower Canada or the State of New York, 
and cost three dollars a head. They thrive in this country, but are 
high-leggea, and of a very indifferent shape. Coarse wool, when 
cleaned, costs two shillings a pound.” 

The above information was derived, the writer says, from Mr. 
Stuart, the Curate of Kingston, “who cultivates, himself, seventy 
acres of land, a part of 2,000 acres which had been granted him as 
a Loyalist. Without being a very skilful farmer, he is perfectly 
acquainted with the details of agriculture.” These statements refer 
no doubt, to the settlements of the Bay. There is reference to 
horses, by Col. Clarke, whose father, living at the Napanee Mills in 
1788, had two favorite horses, Jolly and Bonny. 

In an old account book, now before us, for which we are 


THE FIRST HORSES. 223 


indebted to Mr. P. C. Clarke, of Collinsby, and which belonged to 
his grandfather, Robert Clarke, who built the Napanee Mills, we 
find the following entry. 


‘“‘ Appenea Falls, 23rd November, 1785. 


“Acct. of work for Adam Bower with his horses. Dec. 3, To 
“day’s work, do., &. He continued to work for sixty-two days 
with his horses.” 

The following supplies valuable information : 


‘‘Appanne Mills, 3rd Aug. 1788. 


“ Messrs. Collins and Frobisher, Dr.” &. (They must have been 
agents for the Government). 


“Aug, 21st. To David Bradshaw, one day with his oxen, 6s. 
“June 11, To Samuel Browson, Jun’r., 2 days work with two 
“yoke of oxen, at 10s. March 28th. To11}days, Adam Arehart, 
“with a span of horses, at 6s. 


“1789. Oct.1. To Asa Richard; 9 days work with a pair of 
“horses and a woman, at 9s. 


There is a memorandum in Robert Clarke’s book, as follows: 

“Mr. Joseph Crane got at Canada” (it will be remembered that the 
first settlers spoke of the Lower Province as Canada) “ a bay horse 
six years old. A brown mare four years old. Second Township, 
13th March, 1787,” 
_ The Dempsey’s drove in, 100 miles, some cattle in 1789 to 
Ameliasburgh. He was offered 200 acres of land for a yoke of 
four-year-old steers, which offer he refused. At another time h. 
was offered 100 acres for a cow. 


224 ROADS. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


Contents—Old Channels of Trade, and Travel—Art and Science—New Channels 
—The Wilderness—Loyalists Traveling on Foot, from Kingston to York— 
Formation of Roads—Act of Parliament—1793—Its Provisions—Crooked 
Roads—F oot-path—Bridle-path—King’s Highway from Lower Canada— 
When Surveyed—Road from Kingston Westward—lIts Course—Simcoe’s 
Military Road—Dundas Street—Asa Danforth—Contract with Government 
—Road from Kingston to Ancaster—Danforth Road—1799—Misunderstand- 
ings—Danforth’s Pamphlets—Slow Improvement —Cause—Extract from 
Gourlay—Thomas Markland’s Report—Ferries—1 796—Acts of Parliament— 
Statute Labor—Money Grants—Commissioners—Midland District—Distri- 
bution—The Cataraqui Bridge Company—The Petitioners—An Act—The 
Provisions—The Plan of Building—The Bridge—Toll—Completing the 
Bridge—Improvement of Roads—McAdam—Declines a Knighthood, 


THE CONSTRUCTION OF ROADS THROUGH THE WILDERNESS. 


The channels followed by the Europeans, as they penetrated 
the unknown wilderness of America, were those indicated by the 
Indians, who b 1 themselves for centuries followed them, in their 
pursuit after the chase, or when upon the war path. The great 
routes mentioned elsewhere, are the natural ones, and no other 
could have been pursued. It was only when art and science fol- 
lowed emigration to the new world that new channels were opened 
up, and the canal and railroad superseded the old devious ways 
along the windings of rivers. 

Prior to the visiting of Europeans, the Indian paths were more 
or less trodden as the requirements of food and the existence of 
prey led the hunter here or there, or the war cry led them to the 
deadly encounter. But when the Europeans initiated trade by 
giving for furs the attractive trinkets, and such articles as contri- 
buted to the Indian taste of comfort and grandeur, then there were 
more regular and frequent travelings from the sea-board to the far 
west. 

The occupation of Western Canada found the country in its 
primeval state; a vast wilderness, and no roads. The only way 
of traveling from one clearing to another was by the canoe and 
batteau, or by foot through the trackless woods, guided by the 
banks of the bay, or a river, or the blazing of the trees. For 
a long time not even a bridle-path existed, had there been horses 
to ride upon. Even at a late date, journeys were made on foot 
from Kingston to York along the lake shore. The formation of 
roads was a very slow process. In the year 1793, an act was passed 
“to Regulate the Laying out, Amending, and Keeping in Repair, 
the Public Highways and Roads.” ‘The roads were to be not less 


HOW ROADS WERE FORMED. 225 


than thirty feet, nor more than sixty wide. Each settler was under 
obligation to clear a road across his lot; but there was the reserve 
lands for the Clergy and Crown, which were not provided with 
roads. Any one traveling the older settled districts will be struck 
with the devious character of the highways. The configuration of 
the Bay Quinté, and the mode of laying out the lots to secure a 
frontage upon the water, tended to cause this irregularity. The 
settlements being apart, when a communication took place between 
them the shortest cut would be taken, so far as hill, and marsh, and 
creek would permit. The consequences were that many of the 
roads were angular with the lots, or running zigzag. In later 
years, some of these roads were closed up, but many remain to 
mark an original foot-path. The banks of the bay and of creeks 
and rivers were naturally followed, as sure guides, or perhaps as an 
Indian path. And thus sometimes the road was made not direct, 
but round-about. In the survey of the concessions, provision was 
made for roads between the concessions, and cross-roads were to be 
left between every fifth and sixth lots. 

Many of the main roads were at first marked by the blazing of 
the trees, when made through the woods, after a while a foot-path 
could be seen, and then boughs were trimmed off, that one might 
ride on horseback ; and in time the sleigh was driven, and finally a 
waggon road was made. 

Government was slack in giving funds to open up the country, 
and the legislation, for many years, in reference to the subject, 
seemed as if it was intended to do as little as possible, forgetting 
the fact that “the first improvement of any country should be 
the making of good roads.” But it soon became important to 
have a mail road between Montreal und Kingston, and between 
Kingston and York, and then by way of Dundas to the Thames, and 
to Niagara. Says Mr. A. Sheerwood, “I recollect when the King’s 
highway was established from the Provincial line to Kingston, the 
line was run by a surveyor named Ponair, with a surveyor under 
his direction by the name of Joseph Kilborne. The distance from 
the Provincial line to my father’s farm, three miles below Brock- 
ville, was ninety-five miles, and from Brockville to the fort, this 
side of Kingston, fifty miles, at the end of each mile was planted a 
ted cedar post, marked on it the number of miles from the Pro- 
Vincial line, this line of road was made some years after the first 
settlement, but I have forgotten the year.” The original mail road 
‘aneeen Ap aaton and York did not altogether follow the present 


226 THE DANFORTH ROAD. 


linc. At first, from Kingston, the road followed the bay shore to 
Bath, and continued along the shore to Adolphustown to Dorland’s 
Point, where was established a ferry to communicate with Marys- 
burg at the Lake of the Mountain; thence the road followed the 
shore to the head of Picton Bay, and soon to Bloomfold, Wellington, 
Consecon, by the Carrying Place, and continued to closely follow the 
lake shore. Subsequently this great highway was called the York 
Road when going towards York, and the Kingston Road when 
going towards Kingston. — 

Gen. Simcoe intended to have a grand military road from one 
end of the Province to the other. This he lined out and gave it 
the name of Dundas Street. But he left the Province before his 
intentions were carried out, and but a small portion was then con- 
structed; while settlers had located here and there along the pro- 
posed road, and had cleared land and built with the full expectation 
that the great thoroughfare would shortly be opened up. But 
years passed away, before this was done. Piece after piece was 
here and there made passable, until at last the road was made 
through the length of the Province. | 

The late Mr. Finkle of Ernest Town writes: “An American 
gentleman came into Canada, 1798, by the name of Asa Danforth, 
and made a contract with the Upper Canada Government, to open 
aroad from Kingston through to Ancaster, at the head of Lake 
Ontario, which road he completed. Danforth’s home was at my 
fathers (Henry Finkle), before and after the contract was taken. 
The work commenced in 1798, and was finished in three years 
time.” This road passed through Prince Edward by Wellington. 
Danforth “ became dissatisfied with the government when the settle- 
ment took place, and left Canada with a bitter feeling, so much 80, 
that he, some time after, sent to my father a package of pamphlets, 
he had published to shew the injustice of the government transac: 
tion. He desired they should be circulated through the country 
along the road. However, the pamphlets were not distributed, and 
the fact never bocame generally known.” For many years the main 
road was called the Danforth Road. : 

As time advanced, the road between York snd Kingston was 
gradually improved, The great hindrance to - making is sufi: 
ciently indicated by the following, taken fror wlay. It is the 
expression of a meeting of yeomen, held at the viulage of Waterloo, 

Kingston, February 2, 1818, Major John Everett in the chair. 
Among other things it is asserted that what retards the progress is 


ACTS OF PARLIAMENT. 227 


that “great quantities of land in the fronts and public situations, 
that remain unimproved, by being given very: injudiciously to 
persons who do not want to settle on them, and what is most shame- 
ful and injurious, no law is made to compel them to make or work 
any public road ; but this is to be done by industrious people, who 
settle around. Such lands remain like a putrid carcass, an injury 
and a nuisance to all around: at the same time, to the owners, this 
land increases in value, without their being made to contribute 
towards it, at other men’s expense. Our worthies, afew years ago, 
passed an act, that required a poor man to work three days upion 
the public roads, and these overgorged land-owners but twelve 
days, and others, with twenty times as much property, doing no 
more. It would excite surprise at Governor Gore's signing such a 
bill, if it was not known that the Parliament voted him £3,000, to 
buy a piece ot" plate.” 


Says Thomas Markland, in a General Report of Midland 
District: 
“The same cause which has surrounded Little York with a 
desert, creates gloom and desolation about Kingston, otherwise most 
- beautifully situated; I mean’ the seizure and monopoly of the land 
by people in office and favour. On the east side, particularly, you 
may travel miles together without passing a human dwelling; the 
roads are accordingly most abominable to the very gates of this, 
the largest town in the Province; and its market is often supplied 
with vegetables from the United States, where property is less 
hampered, and the exertions of cultivators more free, accordingly.” 


In 1797, Parliament passed an Act, which was the first “ for the 
regulation of ferries,” 

In 1794, an Act was passed “to make further provisions 
respecting Highways and Roads.” An Act was passed, 1798, 
respecting “Statute duties on Highways and Roads.’ In 1804 an 
Act was passed “granting £1,000 for repairing, laying out new 
roads, and building bridges in the several districts.” Again, in 
1808 £1,600 was granted for the same purpose; and again the same 
sum in the following year. In 1811, £3,450 was granted. In 1812, 
an Act was passed “ to prevent damage to travelers on the highways 

of the Province. All persons meeting sleighs or waggons to turn 
out to the right, and give half the way. Two or more bells to be 
attached to every sleigh. 


® . 
In 1812, it was found that “many roads were unnecessarily 


228 COMMISSIONERS, 1826. 


laid out; to remedy this, every one had to be confirmed by Justices 
of the Peace, and"if this were not done, the party who applied for 
the survey should pay for.the same. 

In 1814, £6,000 was granted for Highways and Bridges; and 
the year following, “£2,500 to be appropriated,” and Commis- 
sioners were appointed on the road, to receive £25 each. Again, 
the year after, £21,000 was granted. 

In 1819, Parliament passed an “ Act repealing and amending 
certain portions of previous Acts,” by which a more elaborate pro- 
vision was made to secure statute labor. This was again amended 
in 1824. In 1826 was enacted to grant £1,200 for making and 
reparing roads and bridges—Item: “In aid of the Society for 
improving the Public Roads,” in a part of Ernesttown and Kingston. 
In 1830, £13,650 was granted “for the improvement of Roads and 
Bridges,” of which the Midland District received £1,900, to be 
expended as follows, by contract after public notice: “On the 
Montreal road, between the Town of Kingston, and the limits of 
the County of Frontenac, the sum of fifty pounds. Joseph Franklin, 
Elijah Beach, and James Atkinson to be Commissioners for expend- 
ing the same: On the road leading from the Town of Kingston, to 
the Village of Waterloo, the sum of fifty pounds; and that Samuel 
Askroyd, Horace Yeomans, and Benjamin Olcott, be Commissioners 
for expending the same. On the leading road from Kingston to the 
Village of Bath, the sum of one hundred pounds, and that Henry 
Lasher, Joseph Amy, and Prentiss J. Fitch, be Commissioners for 
expending tLe same. On the road leading from the Village of 
Waterloo to the Napanee Mills, the sum of three hundred and fifty 
pounds; and that the Treasurer and Trustees of the Kingston and 
Earnesttown Road Society be Commissioners for expending the 
same. On the road leading from Loughborough to Waterloo, the 
sum of fifty pounds; and that Samuel Aykroyd, John Campbell, 
and Henry Wood be Commissioners for expending the same. On 
the road leading from the fifth Concession of Portland to the third 
concession of the Township of Kingston, fifty pounds; and that 
Jacob Shibly, Byron Spike, and Thomas Sigsworth, be Commissioners 
for expending the same. On the road leading from Bath to the 
Township of Camden, the sum of fifty pounds; and that Ebenezer 
Perry, Benjamin Clarke, and John Perry, be Commissioners for 
expending the same. On the road leading from Wessel’s Ferry, in 
Sophiasburg, to Demorest’s Mill, the sum of one hundred pounds; 
and that Abraham *VanBlaricum, Daniel B. Way, and Guilliam 


MONEY EXPENDED. 229 


Demorest, be Commissioners for expending the same. On the road 
between the widow M’Cready’s and the north-east of Chrysler’s Creek 
Bridge, in the seventh concession of Thurlow, the sum of twenty- 
five pounds. On the road in the township of Huntington, leading 
to the township of Madoc, and surveyed by W. Ketcheson, in one- 
thousand cight hundred and twenty-eight, seventy-five pounds, and 
that Jacob Jowngs, of Thurlow, Garret Garritson, of Huntingdon, 
and James O’Hara, of Madoc, be Commissioners for expending the 
same. On the road leading from the Napanee Mills to Belleville, 
the sum of eight hundred pounds, and that Allan McPherson, John 
Turnbull, William Post, David B. Soles, and John Mabee, of Thurlow, 
be Commissioners for expending the same. On the road leading 
from VanAlstine’s ferry to the Carrying Place, the sum of two 
hundred pounds, and that f imeon Washburn, Esquire, Charles Biggar, 
Esquire, and Jesse Hendcvson, be Commissioners for expending the 
same.” 2 

During the same session, “ there being reas. to believe there 
would not be enough means on hand to meet the grant, “an Act 
was passed to raise by loan £8000. The year after another Act 
was passed to raise by debenture the sum of £40,000 more to be 
appropriated to the several districts. The Midland district to 
receive £2,200. Among the specifications, were “in the Indian 
woods” £200 for the bridge at the mouth of the little Cataraqui, 
£50 “to assist in erecting new bridge across Marsh Creek, near 
William Brickman’s, in Ameliasbargh,” £20. “To ergct a bridge 
across East Creek, at the east end of Hast Lake, £50.” “On the 
toad leading from Belleville to the Marmora Iron Works, £250. 

In March, 25, 1828, there was passed an Act respecting “a 
toad between Ernesttown and the Gore of Fredericksburgh.” 

The Preamble says, “whereas, in consequence of a dispute 
having arisen between thé Justices of the Peace of Ernesttown and 
Fredericksburgh, respecting the right of either party to take 
charge” of the road, and to which party the right of repairing it 
belongs, “in consequence of which dispute, the aforesaid road 
though much traveled from necessity, is dangerous and difficult to 
travel, on account of being left, in a great measure, for a long time 
past, without being mended,’ &c. It was enacted that the two 
townships should equally take charge and keep in repair the said 
road, certain portions being allotted to each. 

In 1827 an act was passed to incorporate “The Cataraqui 
Bridge Company.” Up to this time the communication between 


230 CATARAQUI BRIDGE COMPANY. 


Kingston and the opposite point of Frederick, was only by boat.. 
The Act, or some portions of it cannot but be interesting: “ Whereas 
John H. Glover, John Marks, John Macaulay, John Kerby, 
Christopher Alexander Hagerman, Michael Sproatt, John P, Haw- 
kins, Robert Moore, Charles Jones, Stephen Yarwood, Augustus 
Barber, George Calls, Richard Williams, James B. Forsyth, George 
McBeath, Adam Krieu, John S. Cartwright, Robert D. Cartwright, 
Alexander Anderson, George O’Kill Stuart, Laughlin Currin, 
Donald McPherson, James Jackalls, the younger, Francis Archibald 
Harper, John Oumming, James Sampson, Elizabeth Herchmer,. 
Catharine Markland, Anne Macaulay, John Jenkins, and Edward 
Forsyth, have petitioned to be incorporated,” &c. (This furnishes 
us With the names of the more prominent persons at that time 
interested in Kingston). ‘And whereas, they have represented, 
by their agents, that they have made arrangements with His 
Majesty’s Government, in case the object above recited be carried 
into effect, for the passage of Military ‘and Naval stores, and of the 
officers and men belonging and attached to the various Military 
and Naval departments, for a certain consideration to be annually 
paid by the Government, and that for the purpose of this incorpo- 
ration, they have subscribed stock to the amount of £6000.” 

The Act. of Incorporation provided that “the said Company are 
authorized and empowered, at their own cost and charges, to erect 
and build a good and substantial bridge over the great river Cata 
raqui, near the town of Kingston, from the present scow landing 
on the military reserve, opposite to the north-east end of the con- 
tinuation of Front Street to the opposite shore on Point Frederick, 
at the present scow landing on the Military Reserve, adjoining the 
western addition of the Township of Pittsburgh, with convenient 
access thereto at both ends of the bridge, to and from the adjacent 
highways, at present in use; that the said bridge shall be at least 
twenty-five feet wide, and of sufficient strength for artillery car- 
riages,” &c, &e.; they shall also be at liberty to build toll- 
houses, and toll-bars; Provided always, that there be a draw-bridge 
not less than eighteen feet, in some part. for the passage of all 
vessels, which bridge shall be opened at all hours required without 
exacting toll, and a space for rafts between the piers, forty feet.” 

The amount of toll to be demanded from man and beast, and 
vehicle, was fully specified in the Act. 

The Company was to be managed by five Directors, Binal 
holders to hold office for one year from each last Monday in January. 
The bridge was to be completed within three years. 


MADAM, 231 


It was provided that no ferry should be allowed, nor other 
barge 


The final clause enacted that after fifty years his Majesty 
might assume the possession of the bridge, upon paying to the 
Company the full value thereof, to be ascertained by three arbi- 
trators. 


March 20, 1829, an Act was passed extending the time for 
completing the bridge, two years from the passing of the Act, 


We have seen how the roads throughout Canada, were gradually 
constructed. As time advanced steps were taken, sometimes how- 
ever very tardily, to place public thoroughfares in a more passable 
condition. We believe the road from Kingston to Napanee, was 
the first to be mavadamized, which for many long years was the 
exception in an execrable road, stretching between Kingston and 
York, The originator of macadamized roads was John Loudoun 
McAdam. He was born in Scotland in 1756; emigrated to New 
York when a lad, and remained in that City throughout the Revo- 
lution. Under the protection of the British troops, he accumulated 
a considerable fortune, as agent for the sale of prizes. At the 
close of the war he returned to his native land, with the loss of 
nearly all his property. His system of making roads is too well 
known to require description. The British Government gave him 
£10,000, and tendered the honor of knighthood, which he declined, 
but which was conferred on his son, James Nicholl McAdam. He 
died at Moffat, County of Dumfries, in 1836, aged eighty years. 


232 


CANADA 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


Contents.—Ode to Canada—Early events---F irst English child in America, 1587— 


In New England---First French child, 1621---First in Upper Canada, 1783 
—In Prince Edward---Adolphustown---Ameliasburgh---North of the Rideau 
—Indian marriage ceremony—Difficulty among first settlers to get clergy- 
men---First marriage in America, 1608---First in New England, 1621---First 
in Canada, 1620---Marriageable folks---No one to tie the matrimonial knot--- 
Only one clergyman---Officers marrying---Magistrates empowered---Legisla- 
tion, 1793-~-[ts provision---Making valid certain marriages---F'urther legisla- 
tion, 1798---In 1818—1821—1831—Clergymen of all denominations permitted 
to marry--Methodist ministers—Marriage license, 1814---Five persons ap- 

ointed to issue---A noticeable matter---Statements of Bates---Mode of court- 
ng in the woods---Newcastle wedding expeditions---Weapons of defence--- 
Ladies’ dresses---The lover's “ rig”---A wedding ring--Paying the magistrate 
---A good corn basket---Going to weddings---' Bitters ”---Old folks stay at 
home---The dance, several nights---Marriage outfit---Frontier life---Morals in 
Upper Canaaa—-Absence of irregularities---Exceptional instances---Unable to 
get married, Peter and Polly---A singular witness---Rev. Mr, Stuart---Lang- 
horn---McDowell---How to adorn the bride---What she wore---A wedding in 
1808---On horseback---The guests---The wedding---The banquet---The game 
of forfeits---The night---Second day wedding---The young folks on horseback 
~—Terpischorean---An elopement by Canoe---The Squire---The chase---The 
lovers successful---The Squires who married, 


“ ODE TO CANADA.” 


Canada faithful! Canada fair ! 

Canada, beautiful, blooming and rare! 

Canada, happiest land of the earth ! 

Hail to thee, Canada! Iand of my birth ! 

Land of fair freedom, where bought not ang sold, 
Are sinews and sorrows, for silver and gold! 

Land of broad lakes, sweet valleys and plains ! 
Land where justice for rich and poor reigns ! 

Land of tall forests, famed rivers and rills! 

Land of fair meadows, bold mountains and hills! 
Land where a man is a man, though he toil! 

Land where the tifler is lord of the soil ! 

Land where a people are happy and free--- 

Where is the land that is like unto thee ? 

Thou hast for the stranger that seeketh thy shore 
A smile, and acheer, and a welcome in store ; 

The needy, relief; and the weary repose ; 

A home for thy friends; and a grave for thy foes. 
Thy nobles are those whose riches in store 

Is the wealth of the soul, and the heart’s hidden lore ; 
They cringe to no master, they bow to no lord 
Save Heaven’s, éach night and each morhing adored. 
Land of swift rivers, sweet-gliding along ! 

Land of my pride, and land of my song! 

Canada, prosperous! Canada, true! 

Canada loyal, and virtuous, too! 

Canada, happiest land of the earth ! 

Hail thee, forever, sweet land of my birth! 


NATIVE CANADIANS. 233 
THE FIRST NATIVES OF UPPER CANADA. 


We turn from the sad pictures which have been truthfully, if 
imperfectly done, which represent the darker side of the pioneer 
life of the refugees, to others more pleasing. In those primitive 
times, events which now seem trivial to a general public, were of 
general interest, and the recollection cherished by a whole community. 
In the absence of those stirring events which characterize the present, 
incidents of comparative unimportance, became household words, 
and recollections. Hence, it comes that posterity may, in some 
instances, know who were first married in certain places in America, 
of the first birth, and who first died. 

“The first child born of English parents in America, was a 
daughter of Mrs. Dore, of Virginia, October 18, 1587.” ‘There 
is now standing in Marshalfield,,Cape Cod, a portion of a house 
built by Perigrine White, the first male child born of English parents 
in New England.’ According to the testimony of the registrar 
of Quebec, the first white child born in Canada, was upon the 24th 
October, 1621, which was christened the same day by the name of 
Eustache, being the son of Abraham and Margaret L’Anglois ; 
Abraham was a Scotchman, named Martin Abraham. He was king’s 
pilot, and married to Eustache. The plains of Abraham derive their 
name from him. 

In the obituary notice of Rev. Mr. Pringle, a Methodist preacher, 
it is stated that he was born in Prince Edward, in 1780, but this must 
be a mistake. There is sufficient proof that the first settlement at 
Smith’s Bay commenced in 1784, when the first part of Prince 
Edward became settled. Perhaps, indeed, very likely, the first 
children born of European parents, was the late Colonel John 
Clark, of Dalahousie, and an elder brother and sister. | His father, an 
Englishman, came to Quebec, attached to the 8th regiment in 1768. 
From a sergeant-major, he was appointed in 1776, clerk and naval 
store keeper at Carleton Island. Here, Sarah and William Clark 
were born during the progress of the war. Col. Clark says, “I was 
born at Frontenac, now Kingston, in 1788, and was baptized by the 
Rev. Mr. Stuart. 

The Rev. Mr. Pringle, before alluded to, was the first, or among 
the first-born in Prince Edward. 

A son of Thomas Dorland, claimed to be the first white child 
born in the fourth township; but the honor was disputed by Daniel 
Peterson. Mrs. Wm. Ketcheson, now living in Sidney, daughter of 


234 THE FIRST MARRIAGE. 


Elizabeth Roblin, of Adolphustown, was born there in 1784, She 
must have been one of the very first, as the first settlers came that 
same year. nthe 16th January 1785, Henry VanDusen was born 
in Adolphustown, being one of the first natives. 

Upon the 26th April, 1868, was buried Mrs. Bush, she was the 
first female born in Ameliasburgh. Mr. Bleeker, yet living at Tren- 
ton, was the first male child born in Ameliasburgh. Mrs, Covert, 
was also one of the first persons born in Ameliasburgh. 

The first person said to have been born in Toronto, was Mr. J. 
Cameron, of Yonge Street, in 1798, 

The first child born of white parents north of the Rideau, was 
Colonel E. Burritt, Burritt’s Rapids, a relative of Elihu Burritt. 


MARRYING IN EARLY TIMES. 


The native Indians of America practiced no important ceremony 
in eonnection with marrying. Certain steps had to be taken by the 
one who might desire to have a certain female as his partner, and 
those proceedings were always strictly attended to, But the final 
ceremony consisted in little more than the affianced one, leaving the 
wigwam of her father and repairing to that of her future lord and 
master, In raany cases the first settlers of America experienced some 
difficulty in obtaining the services of a Christian minister to solemnize 
matrimony. In French Canada there was not this difficulty, as from 
the first the zealous missionary was ever beside the discoverer as he 
pressed on his way. 

The first Christian marriage solemnized in America, took place 
in Virginia in 1608, between John Loyden and Ann Burras, The 
first marriage in New England was celebrated the 12th May, 1621, 
at Plymouth, between Edward Waislow and Susannah White. The 
first marriage in the colony of French Canada, was between Guillaume 
Couillard and Guillmet Hebert, July 1620, This is found in the first 
parish register, which was commenced this year, 1620. 

Among the pioneers of Upper Canada, were persons of every 
class as to age, from the tender infant at the breast, to the gray-headed 
man. There were young men and young women, as well as the aged, 
and as hopes and desires exist to-day in the breast of the young, s0 
did they then. As the gentle influence of love animates at the pre 
sent time, so it did then. But there was a serious drawback ; the 
consummation of courtship could not easily be realized. Throughout 
the vast length of the settlements there were but few clergymen to 
celebrate matrimony, and many sighing swains had to wait months, 


WHO PERFORMED THE CEREMONY. 236 


and even years of wearisome time to have performed the matrimonial 
ceremony, At the first, when a chaplain was attached to a regiment, 
he was called upon, but when the settlers commenced to clear, there 
was no chaplain connected with the regiment. Indeed, Mr, Stuart, of 
Kingston, was the only clergyman in all Upper Canada for a few 
years, But the duties of the chaplain were frequently attended to by an 
officer, especially at Niagara, and many of the first marriages in the 
young colony were performed by a colonel, an adjutant, or a surgeon. 
Subsequently, magistrates were appointed, who were commissioned 
to tie the nuptial knot. 


In the second session of the first Parliament, 1793, was passed 
“An Act to confirm and make valid certain marriages heretofore con- 
tracted in the country now comprised within the Province of Canada, 
and to provide for the future solemnization of marriage within the 
same,” 

‘Whereas many marriages have been contracted in this Province 
at a time when it was impossible to observe the forms prescribed by 
law for the solemnization thereof, by reason that there was no Pro- 
testant parson or minister duly ordained, residing in any part of the 
said Province, nor any consecrated Protestant church or chapel 
within the same, and whereas the parties having’ contracted such 
marriages, and their issue may therefore be subjected to various 
disabilities, in order to quiet the minds of such persons and to pro- 
vide for the future solemnization of marriage within this Province, 
be it enacted and declared by the King’s Most Excellent Majesty, by 
and with the advice and cdnsent of the Legislative Council and 
Assembly of the Province of Upper Canada, that the marriage and 
marriages of all persons, not being under any canonical disqualifica- 
tion to contract matrimony, that have been publicly contracted before 
any magistrate or’commanding officer of a post, or adjutant, or sur- 
geon of a regiment, acting as chaplain, or any other person in any 
public office or employment, before the passing of this Act, shall be 
confirmed and considered to all intents and purposes as good and 
valid in law, and that the parties who have contracted such mar- 
riages, and the issue thereof, may become severally entitled to all 
the rights and bonefits, and subject to all the obligations arising 
from marriage and consanguinity, in as full and ample a manner as 
if the said marriages had respectively been solemnized according 
to law. 

“And be it further enacted, that in order to enable those persons 


236 GIVING NOTICE. 


who may be desirous of preserving the testimony of such marriage, 
and of the birth of their children, it shall and may be lawful at any 
time, within three years from the passing of this Act, for any magis- 
trate of the district where any such parties as may have contracted 
matrimony as aforesaid, shall reside, at the request of either of said 
parties, to administer to each an oath that they were married on a 
certain. day, and that there is now living issue of the marriage. This 
attestation to be subscribed to by the parties and certified by the 
mayistrate. The Clerk of the Peace recorded these certificates in 4 
register for the purpose, which thereafter was considered sufficient 
evidence ot such matters. 

It was further enacted, “That until there shall be five parsons 
or ministers of the Church of England, doing duty in their respec- 
tive parishes in any one district,” persons “ desirous of intermarrying 
with each other, and neither of them living within the distance of 
eighteen miles of any minister of the Church of England, may 
apply to any neighbouring Justice of the Peace,” who should affix 
in some public place, a notice, for which he should receive one 
shilling, and no more. The purport of the notice was that A. B. 
and ©. D. were desirous of getting married, and there being no 
parson within eighteen miles, if any person knew any just reason 
why they should not be married, should give notice thereof to such 
magistrate. After which a form of the Church of England was to 
be followed, but should a minister reside within eighteen miles of 
either parties the marriage was null and void. 

It is related that these notices of marriage were often attached 
to trees by the road side, and as it was considered desirable in those 
days to keep intending marriages secret, not unfrequently the in- 
tending parties would watch and remove the notice which had 
been put up. 

In the year 1798, an Act was passed to e-:tend the provisions 
of the first Act, which provided that “it shall be lawful for the 
minister of any congregation or religious community of persons, 
professing to be members of the Church of Scotland, or Lutherans, 
or Calvanists” to marry according to the rights of such church, and it 
was necessary thatone of the persons to be married should have been 
a member of the particulsc church six months before the marriage. 
The clergyman must have been regularly ordained, and was to 
appear before six magistrates at quarter sessions, with at least 
seven members of his congregation, to prove his office, or take the 
-oath of allegiance. And then, ifthe dignitaries thought it expe 


LEGISLATION. 237 


dient, they might grant him a certificate that he was a settled 
minister, and therefore could marry, having published the intended 
marriage upon three Sundays previous. 

In November, 1818, a brief act was passed to make valid die 
marriages of those who may have neglected to preserve the testimony 
of their marriage. 

In the year 1821, an act was passed “for the more certain pun- 
ishment of persons illegally solemnizing marriage, by which it was 
provided, that if persons, legally qualified to marry, should do so 
without the publication of banns, unless license be first had, should be 
guilty of a misdemeanor.” 

There was no further legislation until 1831, when provision was 
again made to confirm marriages contracted “before any justice of 
the peace, magistrate, or commanding: officer of a post, or minister 
and clergyman, in a manner similar to the previous acts. It was at 
this time enacted that it should be lawful for ministers of the church 
of Scotland, Lutherans, Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Baptists, 
Independants, Methodists, Menonists, Tunkers, or Moravians, to 
solemnize matrimony, after having obtained certificates from the 
quarter sessions. According to the act of 1798, only the church of 
Scotland, Lutherans, and Calvinists, beside the English ch: «ch, were 
permitted to marry persons. So it will be seen by this act of 1831, 
important concessions were made to different denominations. This 
act was by the Methodists, especially regarded as a deserved recogni- 
tion of the constantly increasing number of that denomination. It 
certainly, at this time, seems remarkably strange, that so obvious a 
right, was for so long a time withheld, not alone from them, but other 
denominations. But the effort was strong, and long continued to 
build up the church of England to the exclusion of all others. 

The restriction upon the Methodist ministers was to them greater 
from the fact, that for along time they were members of a Conference 
existing, where ali denominations were alike endowed with the power 
to perform the marriage ceremony. And it is recorded, that in a few 
instances, the ministers stationed in Canada, either forgot the illega- 
lity of marrying, or felt indisposed to submit to the unjust law, and 
did actually marry some persons. Elder Ryan was one, and was 
consequently banished; but was shortly pardoned by government, 
because of his known loyalty. His son-in-law, Rev. 8. B. Smith, was 
another ; but he defended himself at the trial and got free. Another 
was the Rev. Mr. Sawyer, wnv av once, on being accused, fled tho 
country for a time. 


238 COURTING IN THE OLDEN TIME. 


It appears that on the 31st May, 1814, government appointed 
five persons to issue marriage licenses. One at Queenston, one at 
York, one at Kingston, one at Williamsburgh, and one at Cornwall. 
John Cumming was appointed for Kingston. Prior to this, licenses 
had been occasionally issued, probably, however, only by application 
to government. Marrying by license was so noticeable an event, that 
it was considered elegant to state in the marriage notice, “ married 
by license,” 

According to a letter in our possession, sometimes the issuer of 
license would be without any, when he would give acertificate to the 
applicant, by which the party could get married, and subsequently he 
would furnish him with the license, 

Having given the legal and legislative facts relative to marrying 
in early times, it may not be inappropriate to adduce some items of 
a social nature. 

Roger Bates, of Newcastle, in his memoir at the parliament 
library, speaks thus pleasantly and graphically in referring to his 
father’s courtship and marriage, which took place at the commence- 
ment of the present century. “The mode of courting in those days 
was a good deal of the Indian fashion. The buxom daughter would 
run through the trees and bushes, and pretend to get away from the 
lover; but somehow or other he managed to catch her, gave her a kiss, 
and they soon got married, I rather think by a magistrate. Time 
was too valuable to make a fuss about such matters.” Whether this 
mode of courting was practiced elsewhere, than in Newcastle, it 
may be doubted. Speaking of the weddings, and the journey to 
get the knot tied, he says, “they generally furnished themselves 
with tomahawks and implements to defend themselves, and to 
camp out if required. The ladies had no white dresses to spoil, or 
fancy bonnets. With deer skin petticoats, home-spun gowns, and 
perhaps squirrel skin bonnet, they looked charming in the eyes of 
their lovers, who were rigged out in similar materials.” Again, 
about the wedding ring, which could not then be procuved, he says, 
“Thave heard my mother say, that uncle Ferguson, a magistrate, 
rather than disappoint a happy couple, who had walked twenty 
miles, made search throughout the house, and luckily found a pair 
of old English skates, to which was attached a ring, with this he 
proceeded with the ceremony, and fixing the ring on the young 
woman’s finger, reminded her, that though a homely substitute, she 
must continue to wear it, otherwise the ceremony would be dis- 
solved. That curious token was greatly cherished, and is still 
among the family relics.” 


PRIMITIVE WEDDINGS. 239 


Mr. Sheriff Sherwood, speaking of his father, one of the first 
magistrates appointed by Simcoe, says “he probably joined more 
individuals together in the happy bonds of matrimony, than any 
other person ever has, in the county of Leeds. I have often heard 
him mention the circumstance of a young man asking him to marry 
him, but who said, I cannot get the money to pay you, but I will 
make you a good wheat fan, which he readily accepted, as it was an 
article much used at that time. At another time an old man came 
on the same errand, and said to him, I cannot get the money to pay 
you, but I will make you a good corn basket, with oak splints, and 
so tight that I will warrant it to hold water, and the old man 
punctually fulfilled nis promise.” 

We have some interesting information from an old lady who 
settled in Ameliasburgh, and who still lives. Getting married at 
the beginning of the present century was a great event. The 
Carrying Place was the usual place of resort. ‘They placed in a 
lumber waggon, a number of chairs, and each gallant was supposed 
to support his partner upon his knee, and thus economise room. 
“Bitters” were indulged in, but no fighting allowed. If one began 
that, he was put out, Keeping good natured was a point of duty 
insisted upon, Noold persons went tothe wedding, but they joined 
in the dance, when the youngsters got back. A wedding without 
a dance was considered an insipid affair; and it was generally kept 
up two or three successive nights at different places. Francis 
Weese’s wes a half-way house between McMan’s corners, (Redner- 
ville), and the Carrying Place. Weese was a distinguished player 
upon the fiddle, and the wedding parties often stayed with him the 
first night. 

“A yoke of steers, a cow, three or four sheep, with a bed, table, 
two dozen chairs, was regarded a very decent setting out for the 
bride. And if the groom was heir to 50 or 100 acres of land, with 
a little cleared, he was thought to have the worldly “gear,” to 
constitute a first-rate match.” 

The history of frontier life; of the advance body of pioneers 
in the far west, frequently exhibits great irregularitiy in morals ; 
a non-observance of God’s commandments, But the record of the 
first settlers of Upper Canada is remarkably bright. When it is 
recollected that they were but scattered settlements in a wilderness ; 
far away from civilized life ; excluded from the world, and removed 
from the influence of the salutary power of public opinions, it is a 
matter of wonder, that great and frequent violation of God’s law, 


240 AN EXCEPTION. 


with regard to marring did not take place. But such was not the 
case, as a general thing; the holy bonds of matrimony, were 
employed to bind man and woman together, whether through the 
officer, the magistrate or the clergyman. For years there was but 
few clergymen to marry, and also but few magistrates, and there 
were secluded settlements where the clergyman or magistrate 
came not, and from which the inhabitants could not go, perhaps for 
many miles to get married, But a few, and they are very 
few instances, are recorded where parties deviated from the right- 
eous way. Upon the shore of the bay, in a remote locality, about 
the year 1796, lived two individuals, whom we will callrespectively 
Peter and Polly. They were living in the same family, she has a 
“help,” and he has a hired man upon the farm, This couple had 
desired to enter the bonds of matrimony; but the ministers and 
squires lived some distance off, and they could not get away to be 
married, so they had to wait for the coming of one who would marry 
them; they had to wait, it would seom for several years, in the 
mean time they consoled themselves with genuine, and no doubt 
honest love. At last it came to pass that a Squire visited that 
neighbourhood, and stopped at the house where they lived. 

The family bethought them of the wishes of Peter and Polly; 
and that now was the time to have the legal knot tied. So Polly 
was called from the kitchen just as she was, and Peter from the 
field besmeared with sweat, and clean dirt, and the two were made 
one. Among the witnesses of the interesting ceremony, was a 
bright eyed boy who trotted unceremonously from the bride to the 
groom, calling them, respectively “‘mozzer” and “ fadder.” The 
time came when this same boy was the owner of the land whereon 
he had been born. This fact, from excellent authority, stands out 
as an exception to a general ,rule. although there is not about it 
that flagrant violation of moral principle which is too often seen 
at the present day, under other. circumstances which afford no 
excuse. 

The Rev. Mr. Stuart, living at Kingston, was not often called — 
upon to marry, by persons outside of that village, and persons 
rarely found time to go all the way to him.. When Mr, Langhorn 
came and opened a church at Adolphustown, and Bath, a more 
central place was supplied, and he consequently was often employed. 
But Mr. McDowell was the one who most frequently was required 
to marrv. Being a minister of the church of Scotland, he enjoyed 
the 5, -e of marrying, and unlike Langhorn, he would marry 


A WEDDING IN 1807. 241 


them ut their homes. So when making his rounds through the 
country, on his preaching excursions, he was requently called upon 
to officiate in this capacity. 

In the region of the Bay, were some who had in previous 
days, lived in comfort, had not wanted all that belonged to the well- 
to-do inhabitants along the Hudson, and at New York. In some 
cases, these families brought with them the fine clothes that had 
adorned their bodies in former times. Not only was it difficult for 
them, in many cases, to get some one to perform the marriage cere- 
mony; but to the female, especially, it was a grave matter how to 
adorn the bride with that apparel which becomes the event. In 
those cases where rich clothes, which had been used by parents, 
were stored away, they were brought forth, and by a little altera- 
tion, made to do serviee ; but by and by these relics of better days 
were beyond their power to renovate, and like others, they had, if 
married at all, to wear the garb mentioned by Roger Bates, or 
some other plain article ; a calico print, bought of a pedlar, or a 
calamink, or linsey-woolsey petticoat, or a woolen drugget, were 
no common luxuries in the wilderness home. An old lady who is 
still living, tells us that she was married in 1807, and wore the last- 
mentioned ; and was thought very extravagant indeed. A vener- 
able lady, a native of the Bay, and now well-nigh eighty, romem- 
bers to have attended a wedding about the year 1708, up the river 
Moira, She was living with her uncle, Col. ©. The wedding was 
one of some importance, as both parties were well-to-do. There 
was but a path along the banks of' the river, and they went on 
horse back. At that time riding on horseback was a common 
practice, not a single person merely, but in couples. It was no 
unusual thing to see man and wife riding along together, also 
brother and sister, and as well lovers. The guests to this wedding 
all came on horse back, generally in pairs. They assembled early 
in the forenoon, and the happy pair were soon united. The bride’s 
dress was unusually grand, being of lawn; the two bridesmaids 
graced the occasion by being dressed in muslin. She bears a dis- 
tinct recollection of the entertainment. ‘The banquet was crowned 
With a majestic chicken pie, in a pan capable of holding some 
twelve quarts; by roast goose, and with piz: and cakes of all sorts, 
in abundance, The bride’s father was the deacon of a church, and 
did not allow dancing, bui the afternoon and evening were spent in 
joyous mirth and jovial “plays” in connection with which forfeits 


Were lost and redeemed. But, however much these plays may have 
16 


242 AN ELOPEMENT. 


degenerated in recent days, they were then conducted with purity 
of thought, and innocence of soul. The party did not break up the 
first day, Half’ of the company repaired to the house of the groom's 
father, where beds were arranged for them, In the morning they 
went back to the scene of the wedding, upon the banks of the river, 
which at this point is particularly attractive. After breakfast, the 
young people, with the newly married pair, set out for the front, to 
the mouth of the river. They formed a joyous, and it must have 
been a picturesque cavalcade, Each gentleman selected his fair 
partner, and having mounted his horse, she was duly seated behind 
him. And thus they set out for their destination, Pleasant, 
indeed, must have been the ride; striking the scene, as they 
wonded their way along the running water, and the bright autumn 
sun shone upon them through the variegated leaves which clothed 
the thickly standing trees. ‘This night was spent at Myers’ Creek, 
in following the notes of the fiddle with the nimble feet. This 
torminated the wedding party. This is adduced as an illustration 
of marrying in early times, Another will be briefly given, it was 
a case of elopement, and occurred many years before the wedding 
above mentioned. A certain Squire had been for many years in the 
enjoyment of wedded bliss, His wife was the danghter of Capt. 
, « half-pay officer, an honest but wayward Dutchman. The 
Squire’s wife died, and, in due time, he sought the hand of another 
daughter of the Captains. But this the latter would not listen to; 
he was determined they should not marry ; because she was his 
late wife’s sister. Tho worthy Squire could not sce the forve of the 
objection, and the lady in question was likewise blinded by love. 
They resolved to run away, or rather to paddle away, in a conve- 
nient canoe. Clundestinely they set out upon the head waters of the 
bay, intending to go to Kingston to obtain the services of a clergy- 
man. But the Captain learned the fact of their departure and 
started in pursuit with his batteau and oarsmen, According to 
one account, the flying would-be groomsman, who was paddling his 
own canoe, saw the angry parentcoming, and made haste to quicken 
his speed, but finding that they would be overtaken, they landed 
upon an island in the bay, and hauled up the canoe ; and concealed 
it, with themselves, in a cavity upon the island ; and, after the 
Captain had passed, returned homeward and procured the services 
of » Squire to marry them. But, according to another statement, 
the lovers set out while the Captain was absent at Montreal, and 
arrived at Kingston, unfortunately, as he was returning home. 


DEATH AMONG PIONEERS. 245 


Seoing the Squire, he had his suspicions aroused, and began to look 
about for his danghter. She had, however, concealed herself by 
throwing an Indian blanket about her person, and over her head, 
and by sitting down among some squaws, The statement goes, 
that it was well the Captain did not find her, as he would, asx soon 
as not, have shot the Squire. ‘The end of it was, they were married, 
to live @ long and happy domestic life. Although there may be a 
little doubt as to the details of this early clopement on the bay, 
there is no doubt that it took place in some such manner as described, 

Among the Squires upon the Bay, the following were the most 
frequently called upon to marry; Young, of the Carrying Place ; 
Blecker, of the Trent; Lazior, of Sophiasburgh. The magistrates 
residing nearer Kingston and Adolphustown had less of this to do, 
a8 clergymen could there be more easily obtained, 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


Conventé—Burying Places—How Selected—Family Burying Places—or the 
Nefghbonrhood—The Dutch—Upon the Fitdson Bay Quint6—A Sacred 
Spot to the Loyalists—Axhes to AshesPrimitive Mode of Burial—'The 
Coffin—At the Grave—The Father's Remarkse—Return to Labor— French 
Burying-place at Frontenac—Its Site—U, B. Loyalists Burying-place at 
Kingston—The “U. EB Burying Grotind,” Adolphustown—Worthy Sires of 
Canada’s Sont——Decay—-Neglect of Illustrious dead—Lepair Wanted——Oldest 
Burying Ground in Prince Bdward—Ross Place—At Kast Lake—Upou the 
Rosé Farm—The Dutch Burying Ground ”—Second Growth 'Trece—In 
Sophiasburgh—Cronk Fartn—In Sidney—Rude Tomb Stones—-Burial-place 
of Capt, Myers—Reflections—Dust to Dust—In Thurlow—« Taylor Burying 
(round —The First Person Buried—Lient, Ferguton—An Aged Pemiitle— 
Her Work Done—Wheels Stand Still, 


THE EARLY BURYING PLACES UPON THE BAY QUINTE, 


“ Your fathers, where are they?” 


Burying places in all the new settlements were, as a general 
thing, selected by the family to which death might first come. 
This was true of every part of America. re the forest had fallen 
before the hand of the axeman, or while the roots and stumps of 
the trees yet thickly encumbered the ground, before the scythe had 
been used to cut the first products of the soil, the great reaper 
leath passed by, and one and another of the number were cut 


244 A DUTCH CUSTOM. 


down. Some suitable place, under the circumstances, was selected 
for the grave, and quietly the body was laid away. In time, a 
neighbour would lose a member of the family, and the body would 
be brought and laid beside the first buried. And so on, until a 
vertain circle would be. found burying in a common place, But 
sometimes families would prefer to have a private burial ground, 
some conspicuous spot being selected upon the farm, where the 
ashes of the family might be gathered together, as one after 
another passed away. The Dutch are particularly attached to this 
custom. This may be seen even yet in those old sections of New 
York State, where the Dutch originally settled, especially at 
Hoboken, opposite New York City. Sacred spots were appropriated 
by each family upon the farm, in which the family was buried, The 
descendants of these Dutch who became such loyal subjects, and 
suffering refugees who settled around the bay, followed the same 
practice. These spots may be seen along the Hudson, and the Bay 
Quinté, which may be regarded as_ the Hudson of Canada, and are 
indicated by the drooping willow, or the locust or cypress. Some 
from whom reliable information has been received, state that the 
spot selected on the Bay Quinte was often that, where the family 
had first landed—-where they had rested on the bare earth, beneath 
the trees, until a hut.could be erected. This spot was chosen by the 
refugee himself as a suitable place to take his last rest. Indeed, 
the devotion of the settler,to the land where he had wrought out 
his living, and secured a comfortable home, was sometimes of an 
exalted: character. One instance by way of illustration :—There 
came to the shores of Hay Bay an heroic woman, a little rough 
perhaps, but one whose soul had been bitterly tried during the con- 
flict between her king and the rebels.. Her husband had been on 
many a battle-field, and she had assisted on many an occasion to 
give comfort to the British troops. The log hut was duly erected, 
and day after day, they went forth together to subdue the wilder- 
ness. In the sear and yellow leaf, when competence had_ been 
secured and could be bequeathed to their children, when, the first 
log tenement had fallen to decay, she caused her children to promise 
that her body should. be laid upon the spot where that old hut had 
stood. | 

The mode of burial was often simple and touching, often there 
was no clergyman! of any denomination; no one to read a prayé! 
over the dead for the benefit of the living, . Frequently, in the hush 
of suspended work, through the quiet shades of the trees whose 


ILLUSTRIOUS DEAD. 245 


boughs sighed a requiem, like as if angels whispered peace to the 
sad and tearful mourners who silently, or with suppressed sobs, 
followed the coffin of the plainest kind, often of rough construction, 
which contained the remains of a loved one to the grave, in some 
spot selected. The rude coffin being placed in the grave, those 
present would uncover, and the father, in sad tones, would make a 
few remarks respecting the departed, offer a few thoughts which 
the occasion suggested, and then the coffin was hidden out of sight. 
The men would return to their labors, and the women to their 
duties. 

We learn, on excellent authority, that the burial place for 
the French, at Fort Frontenac, was where the barracks now stand 
near the bridge. But not unlikely the French, when one died away 
from the fort at any distance, committed the dead to the earth in 
Indian burial places. The first burial place for the U. E. Loyalists 
in Kingston, was situated where St. Paul’s Church now stands, on 
Queen Street, which was formerly called Grove Street. 

No township is more rich in historic matters, pertaining to 
the U. EB. Loyalists than Adolphustown. Here settled a worthy 
band of refugees whose lineage can be traced back to noble names 
in France, Germany and Holland. Here was the birth-place of 
many of Canada’s more prominent and worthy sons, and here 
repose the ashes of a large number of the devoted pioneers, 

As the steamboat enters to the wharf at Adolphustown, the 
observer may notice a short distance to the west, upon the summit 
of a ridge, a small enclosure in which are a number of second 
growth trees, maple and oak. Ho may even see indistinctly a few 
marble tombstones. If he walks to the spot he will find that the 
fence is rough, broken, and falling down. Casting his eye over 
the ground he sees the traces of numerous graves, with a few 
marble head-stones, and a long iron enclosure within which are 
buried the dead of the Casey family, with a marble slab to the 
head of each. The ground generally is covered with the debris of 
what once tormed enclosures of individual graves or family plots. 
When visited by the writer, one grave, that of Hannah Vandusen, 
had growing out of its bosom a large poplar tree, while the wooden 
fence around was falling and resting against the tree. The writer 
gazed on these evidences, not alone of decay but neglect, with 
great regret, and with a sigh. For here, without any mark of 
their grave, lie many who were not only noble U. BE. Loyalists, 
but who were men of distinction, and the fathers of men well 


ace 


246 REQUIESCAT IN PACE, 


known in Canadian History. Mr, Joseph B, Allison, accompanied 
us, and pointed out the several spots where he had seen buried 
these illustrious dead. 

In the north-west corner of the ground, with no trace even of & 
grave to mark the spot, lies the old Major who commanded the 
company. Mr. Allison was present, although a little boy at his burial, 
The event is fixed upon his mind by the fact the militia turned out 
and buried him with military honors, We stood on the spot over- 
grown with thorn trees, and felt a pang that his name was thus 
forgotten, and his name almost unknown. Close by is a neat 
marble headstone to a grave, upon which is the following: 
“ Henry Hover, departed this life, August 28rd, 1842, aged 79 years, 5 
months and 1% days.” Noble man! Imprisonment with chains for 
nearly two years, with many hardships during, and after the war, 
did not make his life short, and we were thankful he had left des- 
cendants who forgot not to mark his resting-place, For account of 
this person see under “ Royal Combatants.” 

The entrance gate to the ground is at the east side. To the 
right on entering, a short distance off, is an oak tree. Between. the 
wate and tree was laid the body of Nicholas Hagerman, Sad to say, 
nothing indicates the resting-place of the earliest lawyer of the Pro- 
vince, and the father of Judge Hagerman. (See distinguished Loy- 
alists). In the middle of the ground rests the dead of the Casey 
family. The two old couple whom we remember to have seen when 
a boy in their green old age, lie here. ‘‘ Willet Casey died aged 86. 
Jane, his wife, aged 93.” We would say to all here buried, Requiescat 
in pace. But the very crumblings of the enclosures which were put 
around the graves by sorrowing friends when they died ery out against 
the neglected state of the ground. The efforts which have repeat- 
edly been made to put the place in repair ought to be repeated, and 
a stone wall at least made to effectually inclose the sacred dust. 

The oldest burying place, we believe, in Prince Edward, is some 
distance from Indian Point, upon the Lake Shore, and east of the Rock, 
commonly known as Ross's Burying Ground, In this spot are 
buried some of the first and most distinguished of the first settlers 
of Marysburgh. 

Another old burying place in Prince Edward is at East Lake, 
at the commencement of the Carrying Place. Here may be found 
the graves of some eighteen persons who made the first settlement of 
East Lake, The lot upon which it is situated belonged to Mr. 
Dyse. It is no longer used, but is partially in a ploughed field, and 
partially covered by a second growth o” trees. 


OLD BURYING PLACKS 247 


Upon the road along the south shore of Marysburg, # short 
distance west of the Rock, upon the Rose farm, are to be seen the 
lingering remains of the first church of this township. It was 
erected at an early date, and was twenty-four feet square. Here 
Weant was wont to preach to his flock of Lutherans, and here at 
times Langhorn from Bath also held forth. The situation is 
pleasant, upon the brow of a comparatively steep hill, overlooking 
& pleasant low-land, with the shining Ontario, and Long Point 
stretching away into its waters; while to the right is the well 
sheltered Wappoose Island. But another object attracts our atten- 
tion. Almost immediately fronting us upon a sand-hill close by the 
water’s edge is to be seen “the old Duteh burying ground.” It is 
about half-a-mile from the road, and we will descend the hill and 
take the road through the fields along the fence, the way by which 
so many have passed to their long home. The old graveyard is 
overshadowed by good sized second growth pines, whose waving 
tops sigh not unharmoniously over the ashes of the old Hessian and 
Dutch settlers. The adjacent shore washed by the ever throbbing 
lake gives forth to day the gentlest sounds. These old burying 
places remind one that Canada is ever growing old, Here lie, not 
alone the oarly pioneers, but their grand-children; and over the spot 
cleared are now good sized second growth trees. The head boards 
are fallen in decay, the fence around the plots have crumbled in 
the dust. 

The oldest burying place in Sophiasburgh is upon the Cronk 
farrn cast of Northport. 

Nearly midway between Belleville and Trenton is situated 
the oldest. burying ground of Sidney. It is pleasantly located 
upon an eminence by the bay shore, and affords a fine view of the 
bay, and opposite shore. The visitor will be struck with the 
irregularity of the graves in the place primarily used, as if’ the 
graves had been dug among the stumps. Sonv- of them are almost 
north and south. At the ends of mostly all are placed stones, rough 
they are, but lasting, and have, in a large number of cases, more 
permanently indicated the position of the graves. Upon some of 
these rough stones are rudely cut the initials of the occupant of the 
grave. In a great number of cases tablets painted on wood have 
been placed to commemorate the individal deceased. But these are 
totally obliterated, and the wood is falling to decay. Probably the 
temporary mark of affectionate sorrowing was as lasting as the life 
of the bereaved. We lingered among the graves here, and they 


248 TAYLOR BURYING GROUND. 


are numerous. We see the name Myers. And we know that old 
Capt. Myers was buried here, after an eventful life. Around him 
also repose his old acquaintances and friends—and enemies. They 
are gone with the primeval woods that covered the slopes by the 
Bay Quinté—gone with the hopes and aspirations, and prospects, 
and realizations that crowned their trying and eventful life—gone 
so that their ashes can no longer be gathered, like the old batteau 
which transported them thither—gone like their old log houses 
whose very foundations have been plowed up—gone like their 
rude implements of agriculture—gone by the slow and wearisome 
steps of time which marks the pioneer’s life. 

It is gratifying to see that while the ground has been extended, 
a new fence has been built, and elegant tomb-stones, 1868. 

The first place set apart in which to bury the dead, in the town- 
ship ot Thurlow was the “Taylor Burying Ground.” It is situated 
in Betleville, at the east of the mouth of the Moira, in view of the 
bay. The first person committed to the carth here was  Lieut- 
Ferguson, who had been associated with Capt. Singleton. The 
second individual is supposed to have been the mother of John 
Taylor. “She had been brought to the place by her son, her only 
son, two having been executed by the rebels during the war, when 
almost ninety years of age. But her stay on earth had almost 
ended; not long after, she was one day engaged in spinning flax, and 
suddenly ceased her work, and told them to put away the wheel, 
as she would spin no more, <A few minutes after she ceased to 
live, and the weary wheels of life stood still. For many years ‘this 
ground was the repository of the dead, about the mouth of Myers’ 
Creek. 


DIVISION. V. 


THE EARLY CLERGYMEN AND CHURCHES. 
CHAPTER XXV. 


Coyrents.—French Missionaries—First. in 1615—Recollets—With Champlain— 
Jesuits, in 1625—Valuable records—Bishopric of Quebec, 1674—First 
Bishop of Canada, Laval—Rivalry—Power of Jesuits—Number of Mission- 
aries—Their “ Relations”—First mission field ; Bay Quinte region— Antient 
mission”— How founded—First. missionaries---Kleus, abbe D’Urfe-—La 
Salle, to build achurch—The ornaments and sacred vessels---The site of the 
“ Chappel,” uncertain---Bald Bluff, Carrying Place—-Silver crosses—Mission 
at Georgian Bay-—The “ Christian Islands ”---Chapel. at Michilmicinac, 1679 
---The natives attracted---Subjects of the French King-—Francois Picquet--- 
La Presentation—Svegasti---The most impottant mission~-The object-~Six 
Nations---The Missionary’s living---“ Disagreeable expostulations---Putting 
stomach in order---Trout---Picquet’s mode of teaching Indians--The same 
afterward adopted by Rev. W. Case---Picquet's suiccess—-Picquet on a voyage 
--At Fort Toronto---Mississaugas request---Picquet’s reply---A slander---At 
Niagara, Oswego--At Frontenac---Grand reception---Return to La Presenta- 
tion---Picquet in the last French war---Returns to France---By Mist issippi--- 
“ Apostles of Peace "---Unseemly strife---Last of the Jesuits in Canada, - 


THE FIRST FRENCH MISSIONARIES. 


In introducing this subject, we propose first to glance’ at the 
original French Missionaries, and then at the first Protestant 
Missionaries and clergymen, who labored in the Atlantic Provinces. 

The first missionaries of christianity to America, came to 
Canada in the year 1615. They wore four in number, and belonged 
ty the order of Recollets, or Franciscans, of Spanish origin, a sect 

Who attended to the spiritual wants of the people without accepting 
‘ny remunevation. Four of these devoted men attended Champlain 
on his second visit to Canada in 1615. Three years later the Pope 
acco-led the charge of missions in Canada to the Recollets of Paris. 
In 1625 members of the society of Jesus likewise entered the mis- 
sion of America. Ignatius Loyola founded the Jesuit society in 
1521. These two orders of Roman Catholics, especially the Jesuits, 
contributed much to the advancement of French interests in Canada, 
and by their learning assisted greatly to elevate the people. Side 


250 FIRST MISSION FIELD. 


by side they traversed the vast wilderness of America, with the 
intrepid explorers, and by their close observations, committed to 
paper, they have left most valuable records of the country in its 
primeval state ; and the different tribes of savages that held posses- 
sion of the country. 

Canada was “constituted an apostolic vicariat,” by the Pope, in 
1657 ; and became an episcopal see, named the Bishopric of Quebec, 
about 1673. The first bishop of Canada was Francisde Laval, of the 
distinguished house of Montmorency. The rivalry which existed 
between the Jesuits and the Recollets, led to the withdrawl from 
the country of the latter. But they returned again about 1669, 
They were welcomed by the people, who preferred their self-sup- 
porting principles to the Jesuits, under Laval, who required susten- 
tation from them, which was exacted by a system of tithes. The 
Jesuits became a very powerful ecclesiastical body, and commanded 
even sufficient political influence to secure the recall of the Governor, 
who was obnoxious to them, in 1665. Yet.the people did not like 
them, in their usurpation of temporal power. The second bishop 
of Canada was M. de Saint Vallier, who was elevated to that position 
in 1688. 

“Between the years 1635-1647, Canada was visited by eighteen 
Jesuits missionaries.” It was due to these missionaries, who 
remained with, and’ adapted themselves to the Indian tribes, that 
Canada held. sucha position among the Aborigines. The relations 
of these missionaries are of thrilling interest, and deserve the 
attention of all who desire to become a student of history. 

When there were no more than sixty inhabitants at Quebec, in 
1620, the Recollets had begun to erect a convent and chapel "pon — 
the banks of the St. Charles River. 

The Bay Quinté region may be regarded as the earliest mission 
field in America. Of tho four Missionaries.who came with Cham- 
plain from France, in 1615, one at least accompanied him in his 
journey up the Ottawa, across to Georgian Bay, and down the 
Trent to the Bay. This was in July, and Champlain was under the 
necessity of remaining in this region until the following spring, 
in the meantime visiting several of the tribes all along the north 
shore of Lake Ontario. During this period the zealous Recollet 
earnestly labored to lay the foundation of Christianity among the 
natives, and planted the “antient mission” spoken of by father 
Picquet, 1751. We have positive statement to this effect. Probably 
when Champlain returned to Montreal, in the spring of 1616, he was 


“THE ANTIENT MISSIONS.” 251 


not accompanied by the missionary ; who stayed to estehlish the 
work he had commenced. We find it stated that the earliest mis- 
sionaries to this region were M. Dolliere de Kleus, and Abbé 
D'Urfe, priests of the Saint Sulpice Seminary. Picquet remarks 
that the ancient mission at the Bay Quinté was established by 
Kleus and D’Urfé. 

In June, 1571, DeCourcelles, as we have seen, visited Lake 
Ontario, coming directly up the St. Lawrence. On this occasion, it 
is recorded, he sent messages from Cataraqni “to a few mission- 
aries residing among the Indians.” Two years later, when Fron- 
tenac came, with a view of establishing a fort, we find it stated 
that as he approached Cataraqui, he was met by a canoe with the 
“ Abbé D’Urfé, and the Captains of the Five Nations,” The fol- 
lowing year, 1674, LaSalle, in his petition for the grant of Fort 
Frontenac, and adjacent lands, proposed “ to build a church when 
there will be 100 persons, meanwhile to entertain one or two of the 
Recollet Friars to perform divine service, and administer the sacra- 
ments there.” In the reply to this petition by. the King, it was 
stipulated that LaSalle should “ cause a church to be erected within 
six years of his grant.” 

When Bradstreet, nearly a hundred years later, in 1751, cap- 
tured Fort Frontenac, the Commandant, M. de Moyan, obtained the 
promise from Bradstreet, to “ permit the ornaments and sacred 
vessels of the chappel to be removed in the luggage of the Chaplain.” 


By the foregoing, we learn the interesting fact, that for 150, 
years before the capture of Canada. by the English,.and nearly 170. 
before Upper Canada was first settled, there existed at the Bay 
Quinté an active mission of Roman Catholic Christianity. The exact 
location of the ‘‘chappel” cannot be fixed ; but there is every reason 
to suppose that it was. upon the shores of the Bay, at some distance 
westward from Cataraqui, inasmuch as reference is made to the 
chapel as quite apart from the Fort, at Cataraqui. 

From the nature of the relies. found) in. the Indian burying 
ground, near the Carrying Place, at Bald Bluff, by Weller’s Bay, it 
might.even have been situaved there, Silver crosses, and other 
evidences of Roman Catholic Christianity, have been found in this 
place. Father Picquet remarks that, the iat was not good, but. the 
quarter.is beautiful. 

There seems every probability that not many years after the 
establishment of the mission by the Bay Quinté, another was estab- 
lished in the neighborhood of Lake Huron, or Georgian Bay. 


252 LA PRESENTATION. 


Upon the river Wye, some ‘six miles north of Penetanguishene, 
Pe-na-tang-que shine, so called by the Indians upon first seeing the 
sand banks, meaning “see the sand is falling,” was established a 
French fort, at an early date, the foundation of which may yet be 
seen. It appears likely that at this point, at the Christian Islands, 
(a significant name,) situated between the Manitoulin Islands and 
the mainland; and also at Michilmicinac, were commenced mis- 
sionary labors by the Recollets and others. We find it stated that 
in 1679 there was a chapel at Michilmickinac, which may refer 
to the Christian Islands. Here LaSalle, on his way westward, 
stopped and attended mass, with the celebrated Recollet, Pere 
Hennepin. 

The natives were strongly attached to these French mission- 
aries. Presents of porcelaine beads to make wampum, with a kind 
demeanor, soon won many of them to become Roman Catholics ; and 
the cross was set up in their midst. And the time came when they 
were willing to acknowledge themselves under the protection of, 
and subject to the French King. 

At the present site of Ogdensburgh, in the year 1748, “ Francis 
Picquet, Doctor of the Sarbonne, King’s Missionary, and Prefect 
Apostolic to Canada,” began to found the mission of La Presentation. 
By the river Oswegotchie, then called by the Indians Soegasti, he 
succeeded in planting a mission, which became the most important 
in all Canada. The object was to convert the Six Nations to Roman 
Catholic Christianity, and thereby to win them from their connection 
with the English. M. Picquet was a devoted man. “ He received at 
that time neither allowance nor presents. From the King he had 
but one half pound of pork a day, which made the savages say, 
when they brought him a buck and some partridges, “We doubt 
not, Father, but that there have been disagreeable expostulations 
in your stomach, because you had nothing but pork to eat. Here 
is something to put your affairs in order.” They sometimes brought 
him trout weighing eighty pounds, 


In 1749, when French interests were declining in the new world, 
and when every effort to secure the alliance of the Iroquois was 
devised, Governor de Veudreuil sent the Rev. Abbe Picquet of the 
missionary house at La Presentation, he being well and favorably 
know among the Five Nations. The object was to draw within the 
bounds of La Presentation many of the families, where they should 
not only be taught the Catholic religion, but also the elements of 
husbandry. It was somewhat the same idea a3 that which led the 


L'ABBE PICQUET. 253 


Rey. William Case, in later days, to domesticate the Mississaugas on 
the Grape Island. L’Abbe Picquet was successful in his mission, 
and in 1751, he had 396 heads of families living at the place, 
Among these were the most distinguished and influential families 
of the Iroquois. The settlement was divided into three villages, 
and much taste and skill were displayed in the planning. Great 
attractiveness characterized the place up to the conquest of Canada. 
In the month of June, 1751, Father Picquet set out upon a 
voyage up to Fort Frontenac, and thence up the Bay Quinté,-and 
the River Trent to Fort Toronto, and so on around Lake Ontario. 
He embarked in a King’s canoe, accompanied by one bark, in which 
were five trusty savages. The memoir of this trip is curious and 
edifying. 
Proceeding to Fort Toronto, by way of the Trent, then an im- 
portant trading post with the Indians, he found Mississaugas there 
who flocked around him; they spoke first of the happiness their 
young people, the women and children, would feel, if the King 
would be as good to them as to the Iroquois, for whom he procured 
missionaries. They complained that instead of building a church, 
they had constructed only a canteen for them. Abbe Picquet, did 
not allow. them to finish, and answered them, that they had been 
treated according to their fancy ; that they had never evinced the 
least zeal for religion; that their conduct was much opposed to it;— 
that the Iroquois, on the contrary, had manifested their love for 
christianity, but as he had no order to attract them to his mission, 
he avoided a more lengthy explanation,” (Paris Doc). This con- 
duct on the part of Abbe Picquet must be regarded as heartless in 
the extreme. Such language ought not to come from the lips ofa 
missionary. It shows that the Iroquois, because of his relationship 
With the English, had souls of far more importance th:a the Mis- 
sissauga, whose character for peace rendered him of minor import- 
ance, The reflection upon the character was uncharitable; and, 
judging by the light supplied by later days, it way. untrae—shame- 
fully untrue. That the Mississauga Indians acquired a taste for 
the brandy vended to them by the French trader was certainly a 
fact; but that did not indicate an unwillingness on their part, to 
become christians. Missionaries, of the’ present century, have 
succeeded in raising the Mississauga, not alone from paganism, but 
from a degrading love of spirituous liquors acquired of the French, 
to a distinguished place among converted Indians. ’ 
Abbe Picquet went from Fort Toronto, probably by the River 


254 THE LAST OF THE JESUITS, 


Don, and thence across the lake, to Fort Niagara, to negotiate with 
the Senecas. Passing along the south shore, he visited the English 
fort at the mouth of the River Oswego, called Choueguen, He also 
visited the River Gascouehogou, (Genesee) and returned to Fron- 
tenac, where a grand reception awaited him. “The Nippissings and 
Algonquins who were going to war, drew up in a line of their own 
accord above Fort Frontenac, where three standards were hoisted. 
They fired several volleys of musketry, and cheered incessantly. 
They were answered in the same style from all the little crafts of 
bark. M. de Verchere, and M, de la Valtrie, caused the guns 
of the fort to be discharged at the same time, and the Indians, 
transported with joy at the honors paid them, also kept up a con- 
tinual fire with shouts and exclamations which made every one 
rejoice. The commandants and officers received our missionary at 
the landing. No sooner had he landed than all the Algonquins and 
Nippissings of the lake came to embrace him. Finally, when he 
returned to La Presentation, he was received with that affection, 
that tenderness, which children woald experience in recovering a 
father whom they had lost.” Three years later war was, for the 
last time, in progress between the French and English in Amefica. 
Father Ploquet contributed much to stay the downfall of French 
domination. He distinguished himself in all the principal engage- 
ments, and by his presence animated the Indian converts to battle 
for the French King. At last, finding all was lost, he retired on 
the 8th May, 1760. He ascended the Bay Quinté and Trent by 
Fort Toronto, and passed on to Michilmicinac, and thence to the 
Mississippi; and then to New Orleans, where he stayed twenty-two 
months. Died 15th July, 1781, called the “ Apostle of the Iroquois.” 

During the French domination in Canada, the dissenti)ns 
between the Recollets and Jesuits were almost incessant. “ow 
the one was sustained and patronized by the governor regnant, now 
the other, and many were the struggles between Church and 
State. The closing days of French rule witnessed scenes of un- 
seemly strife between the clergy and the governors. The last of 
the Jesuits in Canada, Father Casat, died in 1800, and the whole of 
their valuable possessions'came to the government. 


PROTESTANT CLERGY. 255 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


Rev. Mr, Spencer Woodbridge, Howley---New England Missionaries~-Rey. 
Dy. Whelock-—-The Indian Converts---The London Society---Rev. Mr, Inglis 
John Stuart selected missionary--A Native: of Pennsylvania---Irish des- 


THE FIRST PROTESTANT CLERGYMAN IN AMERICA. 


According to the Rev. J. B. Wakley, “The Reformed Dutch 
Church was the first organized in New Amsterdam, (New York). 
This year, 1633, the first church edifice was erected on this island, 
(Manhatten). It was built on what. is called Broad Street. It was 
4 small frail wooden building. The name of the first Dominie is pre- 
served, the Rev. Everardus Bogardus. He came over from Holland 
with the celebrated Wanter Van Twiller, The Dutch and the Hugue- 
nots, as well as the Pilgrims, brought the church, the schoolmaster, 
and their bibles with them. They erected a dwelling for the Rey. 
Mr. Bogardus to reside in. This was the first parsonage built on 
the island, if not in America, This first minister in New Amsterdam 
met with a sad end. After spending some year: in the new world, 
in Teturning to his native land, he, with eighty-one others, was lost 
off the coast of Wales. The Bogarts are probably descended from 
this pioneer minister, he having left children behind him in America, 
or some near connection, The first Rector of the Church of England 
in New York, was the Rev. William Vesey, pastor of Trinity Chureh. 
The Rev. Dr. Henry Barclay was the second Rector, who had pre- 
Viously been catechist for ten years to the Mohawk Indians. He 
became Rector October 22,1746. “He was the father of the late 
Thomas Barclay, Consul-General of His British Majesty in the 
United States, and grandfather of Mr, Anthony Barclay, late British 


256 PIETY. 


Consul at New York, who was under the necessity of returning home 
during the Russian war, in consequence of the jealousy and partiality 
of the American Government. 

We find it stated that Dr. Carroll, of Maryland, was the first 
Catholic Bishop in America, 1789. 

Dr. Seabury, Bishop of Connecticut, was the first Episcopalian 
Bishop of that State, he died in 1796. 

The circumstances of the settlers in Upper Canada were not 
such as would conduce to a growth of religion and morality. Apart 
from the effect upon them resulting from a civil war,and being driven 
away from home—isolated in a wilderness, far removed from civiliza- 
tion; there were circumstances inimical to the observance of religious 
duties. Tho earnest contest for life, the daily struggle for food, 
and more especially, the absence of ministers of the gospel, all 
combined to create a feeling of indifference, if not a looseness of 
morals. In a few instances, there was on the part of the settlers, 
a departure from that strict virtue, which obtains at the present 
time, and in which they had been trained. But on the whole, there 
was a close adherence, and a severe determination to serve the God 
of their father’s. From many a log cabin ascended the faithful prayer 
of the followers of Luther ; of the conscientious Episcopalian, and the 
zealous Methodist and Baptist. Yet, for years, to some. the word of 
life was not preached; and then but rarely by the devoted missionary 
as he traveled his tedious round of the wilderness. After ten years, 
the average of inhabitants to the square miles, was only seven. This 
paucity of inhabitants, prevented regular religious sermons by clergy- 
men, as it did the formation of well taught schools. This absence of 
educational and religious advantages, it might be expected, would 
naturally lead te a demoralized state of society, but such was not the 
case with the settlers of the ten townships. This sparseness of popt- 
lation, arose in part, it must be mentioned, from the system pursued 
by government, of reserving tracts of land, of granting to the clergy, 
and to non-resident owners, all of which remained to embarrass the 
separated settlers, and prevent advance of civilization, by begetting 
ignorance and indifference to religion. 

When it is remembered how great had been the trials of the 
refugees during the continuation of the war; when we call to mind 
the school of training belonging to a camp life; and still more, when 
it is taken into consideration to how great an extent the settlers were 
removed from the salutary influences of civilized life, it at once strikes 
the thoughtfl mind as surprising, that the early colonist did not 


FIRST PROTESTANT CLERGYMAN. 257 


relapse into a state of non-religion and gross immorality. But it is a 
remarkable fact that the loyalists who planted Upper Canada, not 
only honored their King, but feared God, and in a very eminent 
degree fulfilled the later commandment to love one another. Cer- 
tainly there were exceptions. Even yet are remembered the names 
of a few who'availed themselves of their neighbors’ ‘necessities to 
acquire property ; ard the story’ still floats down the stream of time, 
that ‘there were those who had plenty and to spare of government 
stores, while the people were enduring the distress of the « Hungry 
Year.” ‘But even’ these reports ‘lack confirmation, and even if true, 
are ‘the more conspicuous by their singularity. ‘There is no intention 
or desite to clothe the founders’of Upper Canada with a character to 
which they are not entitled, to suppress in any respect facts that 
would tend to derogate the standing of the loyalists. This is unne- 
cessary to’ place them upon an élévated ground, but were it not, it 
would be'contrary'to the writer’s feelings, ‘and unfair ‘to’ the reader. 
There will be occasion to allude to a few instances, where gross evils 
manifested themselves, yet ‘after all, they ‘are ‘but the dark corners 
which only serve to bring out the ‘more gloomy olors of the picture 
presented. In/arriving at a just estimate of their state of morals, it 
is necessary to take into consideration, that many of the views held 
by'truly ‘religious’ ‘men a hwndred years ago, differed widely from 
those held by many to day. ‘Reference is ‘made to ‘certain kinds of 
amusements then unhesitatingly indulged in, which to-day are looked 
upon as inimical to sound christianity. One’of these is the habit of 
using intoxiciting liquors, It’ was also charged! against them, that 
they were “‘wofully’ addicted 'to carousing and dancing.” 


REV, JOHN OGILVIE, D.D. 


This ‘divine was probably ‘the’ first Protestant clergyman that 
ever officiated’in Canada. He ‘did so in the capacity of chaplain to's 
British Regiment'in’ an expedition to: Fort Niagara,'in 1759, when 
that Frénch ‘stronghold'was surrendered. Dr. Ogilvie, was'a native 
of New York, and’a graduate of Yale college. He was employed by 
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign parts, asa 
ihissionary ‘with success. In 1765 he succeeded the’Rev. Dr. Barclay, 
a8 Rector of ‘Trinity Church, New York. He died in 1774, “4 
Portrait of him is still preserved in the vestry office of Trinity Church.” 
The ‘next Protestant ‘clergyman “we believe, was the Rey. John 
Doughty. 

a ‘Episcopal minister. He graduated at King’s College, New 


258 REV. JOHN STUART, D.D. 


York, in 1770. He was ordained in England for the church at Peeks. 
kill, but was soon transferred to Schenectady. In 1775, political 
troubles put an end to divine service, and he suffered much at the 
hands of the popular party. In 1777, he obtained leave to depart to 
Canada, (after having been twice a prisoner,) where he became chap- 
lain of the “Kings Royal Regiment,” of New York. In 1781 he 
went to England; but returned to Canada in 1784, and officiated as 
missionary at Sorel. He resigned his connection with the society for 
the propagation of the gospel in foreign parts, in 1803,”—(Sabine.) 

The first clergyman to settle in Canada, and one of the refugee 
pioneers at the first settlement of Kingston, was the Rev. John 
Stuart. Weare fortunate in having before us a transcript of the 
memoir of this distinguished person. 


“ Memoirs of the Rev. John Stuart, D.D., father of the Upper Canada 
Church. He opened the first academy at Oataraqui—-Kingston 1186, 
The last missionary to the Mohawks.” 


«The conversion and civilization of the American Indians, 
engaged the attention of Europeans at an early date.” The Jesuits 
first gave attention to the Mohawks, 1642, a few years later, father 
Joynes laid down his life on the Mohawk River. The first colonizers, 
the Dutch did not give the subject much attention. ‘The govern- 
ment of New York, did not make any effort to christianize the five 
nations, further than to pay, for some time a small salary to the clergy- 
man, at Albany, to attend to the wants of such Indians, as might 
apply to him.” The Rev. Mr. Freeman, translated into the Mohawk 
language, the Church of England Prayer Book, with some passages 
of the Old and New Testament. “In 1712 Mr. Andrews was sent as 
a missionary to the Mohawk, by the society, for propagating the 
gospel, and a church was built at the mouth of the Schoharrie creek, 
but that missionary soon abandoned the place. As he was the first, s0 
he was the last that resided among them for a great many yeat’, 
After that the only ministration was at Albany. In 1748, the Rev. 
Mr. Spencer, Mr. Woodbridge and Howly, were sent successively by 
the people of New England,” to this field of labor. 

The French war soon interrupted this, and not until 1761, was 
anything more done, when the Rev. Dr. Wheelock, directed his atten- 
tion to that quarter, with missionaries, and schoolmasters. The testi- 
mony mainly of all these mentioned, who labored among the Indians, 
is to the effect that, although they were quick to learn, and would for 
a time live a christian life; they mostly all lapsed: into their former 


RECKIVES HOLY ORDERS. 259 


savage state. “ The necessity of having missionaries of the Church of 
England, resident among the Mohawks, was again brought before 
the society for promoting of the gospel, a few years before the revo- 
lution, both by Sir William Johnson, and the Rev. Mr. Inglis, of 
New York, the last of whom also laid the subject before the govern- 
ment of England, in the form of a memorial. In 1770 the society 
again consented to ordain a missionary for the exclusive service of the 
Mohawks, John Stuart, who was selected for this purpose, was born 
at Harrisburgh, in Pennsylvania, in 1730. The family mansion in 
which he was born was still standing in 1836.” His father, an Irish- 
man, came to America in 1780, John Stuart had two brothers who 
sided with the Americans. When he “ graduated at the college of 
Philadelphia, he made up his mind to join the communion of the 
Church of England.” His father being a Presbyterian, this was 
extremely distasteful to him. But his father finally consenting, he 
proceeded to England for ordination, and received Holy Orders in 
1770, and was appointed missionary to the Mohawks at Fort 
Hunter. a 


260 A MISSIONARY. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


Contents—At Fort Hunter—Mry. Stuart's first sermon, Christmas—Officiates in 
Indian tongue-—Translates—The Rebellion—Prayers for the King—The 
Johnsons—Rebels attack his house—Plunder—Indignity—Church dese- 
crated—Used as a stable—A barrel of rum—Arrested—Ordered to come be- 
fore Rebel Commissioners—On Parole—Limits—Idle two years—To Albany 
—Phil—Determines to remove to Canada—Not secure—Exchanging—Secu- 
rity—Real estate forfeit.d—Route—Negroes—The journey, three weeks— 
At St. John’s—Charge of Public School—Chaplain—At the close of the war 
—Three Protestant Parishes—Determines to settle at Cataraqui—Chaplain 
to Garrison—Mixsionary—Bishop.of Virginia, Dr. Griffith—Visits Mr. Stuart 
—Invitation to Virginia Declined—“ Rivetted prejudices,” satisfied —“ The 
only refugee clergyman”—Path of duty—Visits the settlement, 1784—Mo- 
hawks, Grand River—Reception of.their old Pastor—First. Church—Mo- 
hawks, Bay of Quinté—Remains in Montreal a year—Assistant—Removes 
to Cataraqui, 1785--His land—Number of houses in Kingston—A short cut 
toLake Huron—Fortunate in land—5000 settlers—Poor and Happy—TIndus- 
trious—Around his Parish, 1788—Two hundred miles long-—By Batteau— 
Brant—New Oswego—Mohawk Village church, steeple, and bell--First in 
Upper Canada—Plate-—-Organ—F urniture—Returns—At Niagara--Old Pa- 
rishioners++-Tempted to move---Comfortable not rich---Declines a Judgeship 
--New Mecklenburgh---Appointed Chaplain to first House of Assembly-- 
Mohawk Mission--At Marysburgh---Degree of D. D.---Prospetity--Happy 
--Decline of life--His duties---Illness, Death, 1811---His . appearance— 
“The little gentleman’—His manners—Honorable title—His children— 
Rev. O’Kill Stuart. 


MEMOIRS OF DR. STUART CONTINUED—“‘ FATHER OF THE UPPER CANADA 
CHUROH.”’ 


Mr. Stuart immediately returned to America and proceeded to 
his mission, preaching his first sermon to the Mohawks on Christ 
mas of the same year, 1770, He preached regularly every Sunday 
after the service had been read in Indian. In the afternoon he 
officiated in the Mohawk chapel to the whites, mostly Dutch. “In 
1774 he was able to read the liturgy, baptize and marry in the 
Indian tongue, and converse tolerably well with them. He subse: 
quently, assisted by Brant, translated parts of the Bible. After 
the commencement of the rebellion, until 1777, Mr. Stuart did not 
experience any inconvenience,” although in other places'the clergy 
Lad been shamefully abused; he remained at Fort Hunter even 
after the Declaration of Independence, and constantly performed 
divine service without omitting prayers for the king. Mr. Stuart's 
connection with the Johnson family, and his relations to the Indians 
rendered him particularly sfoxious to the Whigs. Although they 
had not proof of his being active in aiding the British, everything 
-was done to make his home unbearablo. ‘ His house was attacked, 


SACRILEGE BY- REBELS, 261, 


his property, plundered and, every indignity offered his person, 
His church was also plundered and, turned into 9 tavern, and. in 
ridicule and contempt, a barrel of ram was placed in the reading 
desk. The church was afterwards used as a stable, July, 1778, 
He was, ordered by the Board to detect conspiracies, to leave his 
home and repair forthwith with, his family to Connecticut uatil his 
exchange could: be procured.” He was to leave within four days 
after receiving the orders, or be committed to close confinement. 
“Mr, Stuart. appeared before the Commissioners two days after 
receiving the above order, and declared his readiness, to convince 
them that he had not corresponded with the enemy, and that he was 
ready and willing to enter into any engagement for, the faithfil 
performance of.such duties as may be enjoined him.”. The Board 
took his parole, by which he was obligated to abstain from doing 
anything against the Congress of the United States, or for the 
British, and not to leave the limits. of Schenectady without per: 
mission, of. the Board, Soon after he writes there are only three 
families of my congregation, the rest having joined the King’s forces, 
nor had he preached for two years. In the Spring of 1780, the 
Indians appeared in the county infuriated because of the conduct of 
General Sullivan the previous year. Mr, Stuart had to abandon his 
house and move to Albany. So imminent was the danger that the 
fleeing family could see the houses about in flames, and hear the 
report of arms. At Albany, Mr, Stuart received much civility from 
General Schuyler, and. obtained permission to visit Philadelphia, 
Having returned, he made up his mind to emigrate to Canada, and 
communicated his resolution as follows: “ E arrived here eight days 
from the time I parted with you (at Philadelphia) and found my 
family well, and after being sufficiently affrighted, the enemy having 
heen within twenty miles of this place, and within one mile of my 
house in the country, considering the present state of affairs in this 
part of the Province, I am fully. persuaded that I cannot possibly 
live here secure, either in regard to ourselves or property during the 
ensuing season; this place is likely to be a frontier, and will pro- 
bably be burnt if the enemy can effect it. For these and. other 
weighty reasons, materially weighed, I have resolved, with the appro- 
bation and consent of Mrs. Stuart, to emigrate to Canada, and having 
made an application for an exchange, which I have reason to believe 
will be granted. 

Mr. Stuart. applied by letter to Governor Clinton, to be ex- 
changed, March 30, 1781. His application received prompt attention, 


262 EXCHANGED—THE CONDITIONS. 


and he was the same day allowed permission on certain conditions, 
which are stated by Mr. Stuart in a letter to Rev. Mr. White, of 
Philadelphia. The letter is dated Schenectady, April 17, 1781. 
“Being considered as a prisoner of war, and having forfeited my 
real estate, I have given £400 security to return in exchange for 
myself, one prisoner out of four nominated by the Governor, viz.: 
one Colonel, two Captains, and one Lieutenant, either of which will 
be accepted in my stead; or if neither of the prisoners aforesaid can 
be obtained, I am to return as a prisoner of war to Albany, when 
required. My personal property I am permitted to sell or carry with 
me, and I am to proceed under the protection of a public flag, as 
soon as it will be safe and convenient fot women and children to 
_ travel that course. We are to proceed from here to Fort Arin in 
waggons, and from thence in Batteaux.” The danger of the journey 
was adverted to, and the probability of obtaining a chaplaincy in 
Sir William Johnson’s 2nd ‘Battalion of Royal Yorkers, which is 
nearly complete on the establishment. “ My negroes being personal 
property, I take with me, one of which being a young man, and 
capable of bearing arms. I have given £100 security to send back a 
white person in his stead.” 

“Mr. Stewart set out with his family, consisting of his wife 
and three small children, on his long and tedious journey, on the 
19th of Sept., 1781, and arrived at St. Johns on the 9th of the fol- 
lowing month, thus accomplishing the journey in three weeks, _ 
which is now done in twelve or fifteen hours. As there was no 
opening in Montreal, he took charge of a public school, which, with 
his commission as Chaplain, gave him support.” In a letter to Dr. 
White, dated Montreal, October 14, 1783, he says: “ I have no reason 
hitherto to dislike my change of climate; but, as reduction must 
take place soon, my emoluments will be much diminished, neither 
have I any flattering prospect of an eligible situation in the way of 
my profession, as there are only three protestant Parishes in this 
Province, the Pastors of which are Frenchmen, and as likely to 
liveasLam. ‘Soon after, Mr. Stuart determined to settle at Catar- 
aqui, where was a garrison, and to which a good many loyalists had 
already proceeded. He was promised the chaplaincy to the garti- 
son, with a salary of one thousand dollars a year, and he writes, “1 
can preserve the Indian mission in its neighborhood, which, with 
other advantages, will afford a comfortable subsistence, although | 
wish it laid in Maryland. Aftor the acknowledged independence of 
the United States, and the separation of the Episcopalian Church 


A TRUE LOYALIST. 263 


of America from the mother Church, Dr. Griffith, the Bishop elect 
of Virginia, invited Mr. Stuart to settle in his diocese; but Mr. 
Stuart declined. He writes, ‘The time has been when the chance 
of obtaining a settlement in that part of Virginia would have 
gratified my utmost desire; but, at my time of life, and with such 
rivetted principles in favor of a Government totally different, < it 
is impossible.’ Though Mr. Stuart did visit Philadelphia in 
1786, he never seems to have repented his removal to Canada. Yet 
the isolation in which he sometimes found himself, would sometimes 
naturally call up memories that could not fail to be painful. “I 
am,” he writes, “the only Refugee Clergyman in this Province, 
&ec.” As a relief from such thoughts, he turned to the active duties 
of his calling. “I shall notregret,” said he, “the disappointment and 
chagrin I have hitherto met with, if it pleases God to make me the 
instrument of spreading the knowledge of His Gospel amongst the 
heathen, and reclaiming only one lost sheep of the house of Israel.” 
In this spirit he set out on the second of June, 1784, to visit the new 
settlements on the St. Lawrence, Bay Quinté, and Niagara Falls, 
where he arrived on the 18th of the same month. Already, 3,500 
Loyalists had left Montreal that season for Upper Canada. His 
reception by the Mohawks, ninety miles from the Falls, was very 
affectionate, even the windows of the church in which he officiated 
were crowded with those who were anxious to behold again their 
old Pastor, trom whom they had been so long separated.” This 
church was the first built in Upper Canada, and it must have been 
commenced immediately after the Mohawks settled on the Grand 
River, He officiated also at Cataraqui, where he found a garrison 
of three companies, about thirty good houses, and some 1,500 souls 
who intended to settle higher up. He next proceeded to the Bay 
of Quinté, where some more Mohawks had settled, and were busy 
building houses and laying the foundation of their new village, 
named Tyendinaga. Though Mr. Stuart had now received from 
the Society, whose missionary he continued to. be, discretionary 
powers to settle in any part of Canada, he remained in Montreal 
another year, as assistant to the Rev. Dr. DeLisle, Episcopal Cler- 
gyman of that town. He finally removed to Cataraqui, in August, 
1785. His share of the public land was situated partly in Catar- 
aqui, and partly at a place, which, in memory of the dear old place 
on the Mohawk River, was now called New Johnstown. Sometime 
in 1785, Mr. Stuart says, “I have two hundred acres within half a 
mile of the garrison, a beautiful situation. The town increases fast ; 


264 HIS PARISH. 


there are already about fifty houses built in it, and. some, of them 
very elegant. It is now. the: port of-transport from Canada to 
Niagara. We.have now, just: at. the door, a ship, a.scow, and a 
sloop, beside a number of small crafts; and, if. the communication 
lately discovered from this, place. by water, to Lake Huron and 
Michilmackinac, proves as safe, and:short .as:we are made to believo, 
this will shortly be a place of.considerable trade.” Reference, here 
must be made to the route up the Bay and River Trent. “I have 
been fortunate in my locations.of land, having 1,400 acres at differ. 
ent places; in good situations, and of an excellent quality, three 
farms of which I am improving, and havesowed ‘this fall with thirty 
bushels in them. Th 2. number of souls to westward of us is more 
than 5,000, and we gain, daily, new recruits from the States. We 
are a poor, happy: people, industrious beyond example. Our gracious 
King. gives us.land gratis, and:furnishes provisions, clothing, and 
farming utensils, &c., until next September, after, which, the. gene- 
rality of the people will be able to live without his bounty.” The 
above must have been written in 1786, as in May, 1786, he opened 
an academy. In the summer of 1788, he went round: his: Parish, 
which was then above 200 miles long. He thus describes his voyage 
on this occasion. ‘I embarked in a, batteau with six Indians, com- 
manded by Capt. Brant, and coasted along the north shore of Lake 
Ontario, about 200 miles from the head. of the lake.; we went 
twenty-five miles by land, to New Oswego, the new Mohawk village 
on the Grand River ; these people were my former charge, andthe 
Society still styles me their Mohawk Vill, Missionary. I found | 
them conveniently, situated, on. a.beautiful river, where.the soil is 
equal in fertility to any Leversaw. | Their village contains about 
700 souls, and consists of a great number of good houses, with an 
elegant. church in the centre; it has a. handsome steeple and. bell, 
and is well finished within.’’ By this we learn, that not. only. was 
the first Protestant Church built at the Grand Piver, but as well 
here was the first steeple to contain a bell, which was the first to be 
heard in UpperCanada. Brant, when in England, collected money 
for all this. With the above, they had the service of plate, pre 
served from the rebels on the Mohawk; crimson furniture for the 
pulpit, and “ the Psalmody was accompanied by anorgan.” “This 
place was uninhabited four years ago.” “TI returned by the route 
of Niagara, and visited that settlement. They had, as yet, no 
clergyman, and preached to avery large audience. The increase of 
population thore was immense, and indeed I was so well pleased 


HIS, PROSPERITY. 265 


with that country, where I found many. of my old: Parishioners, 
that I. was strongly tempted to remove my family to it. You may 
suppose .it:eost mea struggle to refuse the unanimous and) pressing 
invitation ofa large settlement, with the additional argument of a 
subscription, and other emoluments, amounting to near £300, York 
currency, per annum more than I:havehere, But, on mature reflec- 
tion, Ihave determined to remain here. | You will suppose me to 
be. very rich, or. very disinterested; but, I assure you, neither was 
the case.» I have a.comfortable house, a good farm. here, and an 
excellent school for my children, in a very healthy climate, and:all 
these. I could:not have expected had I removed to Niagara. But, 
that you may be convinced that I do not intend to die rich, I have 
also declined; an honorable and lucrative appointment. Our new 
settlements have been divided into four districts, of which this. place 
isthe capital ofone, called New Mecklenburgh, and Courts of Justice 
are to be immediately opened. I had a commission sent me, as first 
Judge of the Court of Common Pleas. But, for reasons which 
readily occur to you, I naoxinnbd it to Lord Dorchester, who left 
this place a few days ago.” 

In 1789, Mr. Stuart was appointed Bishop's enh iimeiesnersie for 
the settlements from Point au Boudette to the western limits of the 
Province, being the district now constituting Canada West. Though 
this appointment added nothing to his emoluments, it increased 
considerably his duties. At the meeting of the first Session of 
Parliament in 1792, he was named Chaplain to the Upper House of 
Assembly, an appointment which required for a time his presence 
at Niagara. “He occasionally visited and officiated for the Mohawk 
Village, at the Bay of Quinté. But, notwithstanding the laudable 
exertions of the society, and the partial indulgence of the British 
Government to this tribe, no flattering accounts can be given either 
of their religious improvements, or approach to civilization; on his 
return he usually stopped at Col. McDonnell’s, Marysburgh, and 
preached in his house. In the year 1799, the degree of D. D. was con- 
- ferred on Mr. Stuart, by the University of Pennsylvania; his Alma 

. Mater, a complement he appreciated from his native state. About 
the same time he received the appointment of Chaplain to the 
Garrison of Kingston. “He had secured about 4000 acres of valu- 
able land to which he occasionally made additions.” In his pros- 
perity and wealth he exclaimed: “How mysterious are the ways 
of Providence! How short-sighted we are! Some years ago I 
thought it a great hardship to be banished into the wilderness, and 


266 HIS WORK FINISHED. 


would have imagined myself completely happy, could I have ox- 
changed it for a place in the City of Philadelphia,—now the best 
wish we can form for our dearest friends is to have them removed 
to us.” It must be remarked that the above is taken from letters 
_ written to a friend in Philadelphia, and no doubt, being private and 
social in their nature, there is often a coloring favorable to the 
States which eminated from no love to that country. ‘The re- 
mainder of Dr. Stuart’s life seems to have passe in tho routine of 
his duties, interrupted however by attacks of illness, to which the 
increase of years, and the fatigue attendant on a mission in so new 
a country, could not fail to subject him.” Dr. Stuart departed this 
life on the 15th of August, 1811, in the seventy-first year of his 
age, and was buried at Kingston, where he lives (says one of his 
cotemporaries) in the heart of his friends. ‘He was about six feet 
four inches in height, and from this circumstance, was known among 
his New York friends as ‘the little gentleman.” His manners were 
quiet and conciliating, and his character, such as led him rather to 
win more by kindness and persuasion, than to awe and alarm them 
by the terrors of authority. His sermons were composed in plain 
and. nervous language, were recommended by the affectionate 
manner of his delivery, and not unfrequently found a way to the 
conscience of those who had long been insensible to any real re- 
ligious convictions. The honorable title of Father of the Upper 
Canada Church, has been fitly bestowed on him, and he deserves 
the name not more by his age and the length of his services, than 
by the kind and paternal advice and encouragemeat, which he was 
ever ready to give those younger than he on their first entrance on 
the mission.” “By his wife, Jane O’Kill, of Philadelphia, who 
was born in 1752, he had five sons.and three daughters.” All of 
his sons subsequently occupied distinguished positions. His eldest — 
son George O’Kill, graduated at Cambridge, England, in 1801, 
entered Holy Orders, and was appointed missionary at York, now 
Toronto, from whence he returned on his father’s death to Kingston, 
where he became Archdeacon. He died in 1862, at the age ot 
eighty-six. 


REV. MR. ADDISON. 267 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


Contents—A Missionary—Chaplain at Niagara—Pastor to the Settlers—Chaplain 
to Legislature—Visits Grand River—Officiates—.A Land Speculator—Re- 
ceives a pension, £50—1823—Rev. Mr. Pollard—At Ambherstburgh—Mr. 
Langhorn—A Missionary—Little Education—Usetul—Odd—On Bay Quinté 
In Ernesttown—Builds a Church—At Adolphustown—Preaches at Hager- 
man’s—Another Church—A Diligent Pastor—Pioneer Preacher around the 
Bay---Christening---Marrying—-Particular---His Appointments---Clerk’s Fees 
---Generosity---Present to Bride-~Faithful to Sick Calls---Frozen Feet---No 
Stockings---Shoe Buckles---Dress---Books---Peculiarities--F ond of the Water 
---Charitable---War of 1812---Determined to leave Canada---Thinks it doomed 
---Singular Notice—Returns to Europe--His Library---Present to Kingston 
---Twenty Years in Canada--Extract from Gazette--No One Immediately to 
take His Place---Rev. John Bethune—Died 1815—Native of Scotland— 
U. E. Loyalists—Lost Property—Chaplain to 84th Regiment—A Presby- 
terian—Second Legal Clergyman in Upper Canada—Settled at Cornwall— 
Children—-The _Baptists—Wyner—Turmer—Holts Wiem—Baptists upon 
River Moira—First Chapel—How Built—Places of Preaching--Hayden’s 
Corners—At East Lake—The Lutherans—Rev. Schwerdfeger — Lutheran 
Settlers—County Dundas—First Church East of Kingston—Rev. Mr. Myers 
Lived in Marysburgh—Marriage—His Log Church—Removes to St. Law- 
rence—Resigns—To Philadelphia—Mr. Weant---Lives in Ernesttown— 
Removes to Matilda—-Not Supported—Sceretly Joins the English Church--- 
Re-ordained---His Society Ignorant-~Suspicion--Preaching in Shirt Sleeves 
-~-Mr. Myers Returns, by Sleigh---Locking Church Door---The Thirty-nine 
Articlee—Compromise—Mr. Myers continues Three Years a Lutheran—He 
Secedes—The End of both Seceders—Rev. I. L. Senderling—Rev. Herman 
Hayunga—Rev. Mr. Shortse—Last Lutheran Minister at Ernesttown, McCarty 
—Married, 


THE FIRST EPISCOPALIANS, CONTINUED—PRESBYTERIANS, BAPTISTS, 
AND LUTHERANS. 


The Rev. Robert Addison came as a missionary from the 
Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, in 1790. He 
probably discharged the duties of chaplain to the troops stationed at 
Niagara, and also was Clergyman, and officiated as such, to the 
settlers. When the government was formed at Niagara, in 1792, 
Mr. Addison, was appointed Chaplain. He occasionly visited 
the Grand River Indians, officiating through an interpreter, and 
baptizing and marrying. ol. Clark says, Mr. Addison was a land 
speculator. In 1823, an act was passed by Parliament, granting 
Mr. Addison a pension of £50 per annum during life, for service 
rendered as Chaplain to the House of Assembly for thirty years. 
Another Episcopalian Clergyman, who came to Canada about the 
same time, was the Rov. Mr. Pollard, whose station was at Am- 
herstburgh. 

A fourth Church of England Clergyman, and one with whom 


268 REV. MR. LANGHORN. 


we must become more fomiliar, was the Rev. Mr. Langhorn. Ac- 
cording to the statement made to us by the late Bishop Strachan, 
Mr. Langhorn was sent to Canada as a missionary. by a Society ia 
London, called ‘‘The Bees,” or some such name. He was a Welsh- 
man by birth, possessed.of but little education or talent, yet a 
truthful, zealous, and useful man, Odd in his manner, he never- 
theless worked faithfully among the settlers from Kingston to 
Hay Bay. Upon arriving he took up his abode in Ernesttown, 
living at Hoyts, the present site of Bath. ‘Here he was instru- 
mental in having, before long time, erected an English Church. 
Soon after. coming he visited Adolphustown, and preached at Mr. 
Hagerman’s, where Mr. Stuart had previously occasionally held 
service. Steps were at once taken to build a church also at 
Adolphustown, and Mr, Langhorn came to hold service regularly 
every second Sabbath. Mr. Langhorn was a diligent pastor in his 
rounds among his flock, over an extensive tract with great regularity, 
and once in a great while he went as far as the Carrying Place, 
where it.is said he preached the first of all the pioneer ministers. 
He likewise occasionally visited Prince Edward, and preached at 
Smith’s Bay, and at Congers, Picton Bay. He was very careful to 
have all the children christened before they were eight days old, and 
never failed to. question the larger in the catechism. Marriage he 
he would never perform but in the church, and always before 
eleven in the morning. If the parties to be joined failed to reach 
the church. by the appointed time, he would leave; and would 
refuse to marry them, no matter how far they had come, generally 
on foot, or by canoe. Sometimes they were from the remote 
townships, yet were sent. away unmarried. After performing the 
marriage ceremony, he would insist on receiving, it. is said, three 
coppers for his. clerk. For himself he would take nothing, unless 
it was to present it to the bride immediately. Seemingly he did 
not care for money; and he would go in all kinds of weather when 
wanted to officiate, or administer to the wants of the sick. One 
person tells us that he remembers his coming to his father’s in 
winter, and that his feet were frozen. No wonder, as Mr. Langhorn 
never wore stockings nor, gloves in the coldest weather. But his 
shoe buckles were broad and bright; and a broad rimmed hat turned 
up at the sides covered his head. Upon his back he generally carried 
in a bag some books for reading. We have referred to his pecu- 
liarities; many extraordinary eccentricities are related of him, 
both as a manand clergyman. He was very fond. of the water, both 


REV. JOHN BETHUNE, 269 


in summier and winter. “In summer,” (Playter says,) “ he would, 
at times swim from a‘cove on the ‘main shore toa cove in the 
opposite island, three miles apart, ‘ahd in'winter, he would cut 
ahole in the ice, and another at some distance, and would dive 
down at one hole, and come up the other. He had some eccentrici- 
ties, but he seemed to ‘be a good and charitable man.” 

Mr. Langhorn, when the war of 1812 commenced, acquired the 
belief, it is said, that Canada would be conquered by the United 
States, and so detérmined to escape. The following somewhat 
singular ‘‘ Notice” appeared in the Kingston Gazette :— Notice— 
To all whom it may concern,—That the Rev. J. Lan ghorn, of 
Ernesttown, intends returning to Europe this summer, if he can 
find a convenient opportunity ; and all who have any objections to 
make, are requested to acquaint him with them, and they will much 
oblige their humble servant,—J. Langhorn,—Earnesttown, March, 
1813.” The Rev. ‘gentleman did go home, and some say that he was 
again coming to Canada, and was shipwrecked. Before leaving 
Canada, he made a valuable present to Kingston, as the following 
notice will show : 

“The Rev. Mr. Langhorn, of Ernesttown, who is about return- 
ing to England, his native country, has presented a valuable collec- 
tion of books to the Social Library, established in this village. The 
directors have expressed to him the thanks of the proprietors for 
his liberal donation. Many of the volumes are very elegant, and, 
It is to be hoped, will, for many years, remain a mémorial of his 
liberality and disposition to promote the diffusion of useful know- 
ledge among a people, with whom he has lived as an Episcopal 

issionary more than twenty years. During that period ‘his aets 
of charity have been frequent and numerous, and not confined to 
members of his own church; but extended to indigent and mérito- 
rious persons of all denominations. Many who have shared ‘in ‘his 
bounty, will have reason to recollect him with gratitude, and to 
regret his removal from the country.” —(Kingston Gazette). 

After his departure, the churches where he had preached were 
vacant for many a day; and, at last, the one in Adolphustown went 
‘to decay. 

There died, at Williamstown, U. C., 23rd September, 1815, the 
Rev. John Bethune, in his 65th year. He wasa native of Scotland. 
Came to‘Ameérica before thie rébellion, and was ‘possessed of pro- 
‘erty, all'of which he lost, and was thereby reduced to great distress 
for the time being, The foundation was then laid for the disease of 


270 EARLY OLERGYMEN. 


which he died. During the rebellion, he was appointed Chaplain 
to the 80th Regiment. At the close of the war he settled in Canada. 
He left a widow and numerous family. 

Ex-Sheriff Sherwood, of Brockville, says that “the Rev. Mr. 
Bethune, a Presbyterian Clergyman, was tho second legalized Cler- 
gyman in the country. He settled at an early period at Cornwall. 
He was father of the Rev. John Bethune, now Dean of Montreal, 
(1866).” 

BAPTISTS—WYNER, TURNER, HOLTS, WIEM. 

The first Ministers of this sect were Elders Wyner and Turner, 
a brother of Gideon Turner, one of the first settlers of Thurlow. 
One, Elder Holts, also preached around the Bay, but a love of brandy 
hindered him. Yet he was an attractive preacher. This was pro- 
bably about 1794. 

‘A considerable number of Baptists settled up the river Moira, 
in Thurlow. The first chapel built here was for that denomination, 
in the fifth concession. Its size was thirty feet square. But, prior 
to the building of this, a dozen or so would meet for worship at the 
house of Mr. Ross. The chapel was .aainly built by each member 
going to the place and working at the building, from time to time, 
until it was completed. 

Mr. Turner traveled through different sections, preaching 
wherever he found his fellow communionists. He occasionally 
preached at Capt. MclIntosh’s, at Myer’s Creek, and now and then 
at the head of the Bay. The Baptists were, probably, the first to 
preach at Sidney, and Thurlow. Myer’s Creek was not a central 
place at which to collect the scattered settlers until it became a 
village. Before that, the preaching place of the Baptists, and after- 
wards of the Presbyterians and Methodists, was up at Gilbert's 
house, in Sidney, or at Col. Bell’s, in Thurlow. When the village 
grew, services were held at Capt. McIntosh’s and Mr. Mitz’s, at the 
mouth of the river, by different denominations, and still later, in 4 
small school house. Preaching also was held up the river, at Reed’s 
and Hayden’s Corners. 

The first Baptist Minister that preached at East Lake, Hallo 
well, was the Rev. Joseph Wiem. Not unlikely, he and Elder 
Wyner are the same. 


THE LUTHERANS—SOHWERDERGER, MYERS, WEANT. 


Among tho early ministers of religion who attended to the 
spiritual interests of the pioneers, were several of the Lutheran 


SECESSION. 271 


Church. Of this denomination, there was a considerable number 
in the County of Dundas, chiefly Dutch. There were also a com- 
munity of them in Ernesttown, and another in Marysburgh. The 
first church built in Upper Canada, east of Kingston, perhaps the 
next after the one built at Tyendinaga, was erected by the Luther- 
ans. It was put up in 1790, named Zion’s Church, and a Mr. 
Schwerdfeger, who resided near Albany, was invited to be their 
Pastor. This invitation was gladly accepted, as he and his family 
had suffered severe persecution from the victorious rebels. He died 
in 1803. 

At an ealy period, indeed it would seem probable before Mr. 
Schwerdfeger camo to Canada, although the time cannot be posi- 
tively fixed, the Rev. Mr. Myers, from Philadelphia, lived in Marys- 
burgh and preached to the Lutheran Germans of that Township. 
He married a daughter of Mr. Henry Smith, one of the first settlers 
there, where stood his log church, about twenty-four feet square, 
upon the brow of a hill overlooking a lovely landscape. Mr. Myers 
removed to the St. Lawrence, and “in 1804 became Pastor of the 
Lutheran churches there.” (History of Dundas). He resigned 
in 1807, not being supported, and removed to Pennsylvania. 

The second Lutheran clergyman to preach upon the Bay, was 
the Rev. Mr. Weant. He lived a short distance below Bath, and 
went every four weeks to preach at Smith’s Bay ; and, in the mean- 
time, preached to the Lutherans of Ernesttown, where he built a 
log church, the first there. In 1808, he received a call from 
the Lutherans of Matilda, “which he accepted, and for some time 
preached acceptably, residing in the parsonage. He, too, seems to 
have been inadequately supported by the people, and yielding to 
inducements, too tempting for most men to resist, he, in 1811, 
secretly joined the Church of England, and was re-ordained by 
Bishop Mountain, in Quebec. Upon his return, he pretended still 
to be a Lutheran minister, and preached, as usual, in German exclu- 
sively. Suspicions, however, soon arose that all was not right, for 
he began to use the English Book of Common Prayer, and occasion- 
ally to wear the surplice, practices which gave such offence to his 
former friends, that they declared they would no longer go to hear 
4man who proclaimed to them in his shirt sleeves. A few were 
persuaded by him to join the Church of England. The majority 
remained faithful. In 1814, the Lutherans again invited the Reyv- 
Mr. Myers; upon his consenting to come, they sent two sleighs, in 
the winter, to Pennsylvania, and brought him and his family to 


272 LUTHERANS. 


Dundas. But Mr. Weant would not give up the parsonage and 
glebe, and put apadlock on the church door, and forbade any one 
to enter, unless'acknowledging the thirty-nine articles of the Church 
of England. A compromise resulted, and) the Lutherans were per- 
mitted to use the building once in two weeks. For three ‘years, 
Mr. Myers continued his ministrations as a Lutheran, inthe mean- 
time being in straitened circumstances. — In 1817, strangely 
enough, Mr. Myers also forsook the Lutheran Church, and con- 
formed to the Church of England. (Hist, of Dundas.) The end of 
Mr. Weant and Mr. Myers, according to accounts, was not, in either 
case satisfactory. ‘The latter died suddenly from a fall, it is said, 
while he was intoxicated, and the former was addicted to the same 
habit of intemperance. 

The successor of Mr. Myers was the Rev. 1. L.Senpertine. He 
came in 1825, and stayed only a short time. 

In 1826, Rev. Herman Hayuntaa became the Pastor ; and sue- 
‘coeded, after many, years, in restoring to the church its former 
‘prosperity, notwithstanding much that opposed him. He hada new 
‘church’erected. ‘His successor was the Rev. Dendrick Shorts. 

The Kingston Gazette contains a notice of perhaps the last 
Tmtheran Minister at Ernest town. “Married. In Ernesttown, 
29th Jan, 1816, the Rev. Wm. McCarty, Minister of the Lutheran 
congregation, to Miss Clarissa Fralick.” 


STRACHAN’S RELIGIOUS CHART. 273 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


Conrents—Bishop Strachan——-A teacher—A preacher—A student—Holy Orders 
—A Presbyterian---Becomes an Episcopalian—A supporter of the Family 
compact ”---Sincere---His opinion of the people-—-Ignorant---Unprepared for 
self-government---Strachan’s religious chart---He was deceived---The Metho- 
dist—-Anomalous connection---A fillibustering people---Republicanism ego 
tistical ---Loyalty of Methodists---American ministers—-Dr. Strachan’s posi- 
tion---His birth place---His education---A, M., 1793—Studying Theology-— 
Comes to Canada---A student of Dr, Stuarts—Ordained Deacon---A mission- 
ary & Cornwall---Rector at York---Archdeacon---Bishop of Toronto---Coad- 
jutor---Death---A public burial---Rev, Mr. McDowell---First Presbyterian at 
Bay Quinté---Invited by VanAlstine---On his way---At Brockville---Settles 
in second town--His circuit---A worthy minister---Fulfilling his mission--- 
Traveling on foot---To York---Marrying the people---His death---His descen- 
dants---Places of Preaching---A Calvinist--Invites controversy---Mr, Coate 
accepts the challenge---The disputation---Excitement---The result---Rev. Mr. 
Smart---Called by Mr. McDowell---Pres, clergyman at Brockville---Fifty 
years---An earnest Christian---A desire to write---“ Observer ”---A pioncer--- 
A cause of regret---Not extreme---Mr, Smart’s views on politics---'The masses 
uneducated---The “Family Compact ”-~-Rise of responsible government 
--The Bidwells---Credit to Dr. Strachan---Brock’s funeral sermon—- 
Foundation of Kingston gaol---Maitland --- Demonstration --- Sherwood’s 
statement, 


BISHOP STRACHAN—REV, MR. MCDOWELL AND REV. MR. SMART. 


Having elsewhere spoken of this distinguished man as the first 
teacher of Higher Education in Upper Canadu, it is intended to give 
him « proper place among the first who preached the Gospel. Dr, 
Strachan, who had studied Divinity at Kingston, under the guidance 
of Mr. Stuart, took Holy Orders while engaged in teaching at Corn- 
wall, Although he had been brought up in the Presbyterian faith, he 
deliberately connected himself with the Church of England, as the 
church of his choice. 

From the first, Dr. Strachan took a decided stand in favor of the 
exclusive power claimed by the government and the “ Family Com- 
pact.” This step was no doubt, deemed by him the very best to 
secure the interest of the rising country, believing as he did, that the 
people generally were unfitted by want of education to perform the 
duties of legislation and self-government. His devotion to the 
government, led doubtless, in some instances, to errors of judgment, 
and ona few occasions placed him in a false position, Yet he was 
always seemingly conscientious. The course pursued by him, in pre- 
paring, and sending to the Imperial Government [a religious chart, 
which subsequent investigation proved to be incorrect, had, at the 
time, aor effect. But it is submitted, that it has never 


274 AMERICAN METHODIST MINISTERS. 


been shewn, that Dr. Strachan was otherwise than deceived when 
preparing the document. He made statements of a derogatory 
nature with respect to the Methodist body ; but can it be shewn that 
there was no reason whatever for his statements. The history of the 
Methodists of Canada, exhibits a loyalty above suspicion, But was 
there no ground on which to place doubts respecting the propriety of 
any body of Canadians receiving religious instruction from men who 
were subjects of another country—a country which was ever threat: 
ening the province, and who had basely invaded an inoffending 
people—a country that constantly encouraged her citizens to pene- 
trate the territory of contiguous powers with the view of possessing 
it. While there is sufficient proof that the Methodist ministe.s who 
came into the country were actuated by the very highest motives, it 
cannot be denied that any one taught in the school of republicanism, 
will carry with him wherever he goes, whether among the courtly of 
Europe, the contented and happy Canadians, or the blood-thirsty 
Mexicaris, his belief in the immaculate principles of republicanism. 
He cannot, even if he would, refrain from descanting upon the supe- 
riority of his government over all others. The proclamation of Gen. 
Hull, at Detroit, and of others, shews that the belief was entertained 
in the States, that many Canadians were favorable to the Americans: 
Whence could have arisen this belief? Not certainly from the old 
U. E. Loyalists, who had been driven away from their native country ? 
Not surely by the English, Irish, or Scotch? Dr. Strachan, with the 
government, could not close their eyes to these facts, and was it 
unnatural to infer that American-sent Methodists had something to do 
with it ? 

Bishop Strachan was a man of education, and as such, he must 
be judged in reference to his opinion that Methodists were unqual- 
ified to teach religious truth, from their imperfect or deficient 
education. We say, not that much book learning is absolutely 
essential to a successful expounding of the plan of salvation, although 
it is always most desirable. But having taken our pen to do justice 
to all of whom we have to speak, we desire to place the reader 80 
far as we can upon the stand of view occupied by the distinguished 
Divine and Scholar. 

Dr. Strachan was born at Aberdeen, Scotland, 12th April, 1778 
He was educated at the Grammar School, and at. King’s College, # 
that city, where he took the degree of M. A,, in 1793. He then 
removed tu the neighborhood of St. Andrews, and studied Theology; 
as a Presbyterian. As stated elsewhere, he came to America in 1799, 


FIRST PRESBYTERIAN MINISTER. 275 


reaching Canada the last day of the year. Disappointed in his expec- 
tations respecting an appointment to establish a college, he became a 
school teacher in Kingston, and at the same time a student of Divinity, 
under the guidance and friendship of Dr. Stuart. He prosecuted his 
Theological studies during the three years he was in Kingston, and 
in 1808, was ordained Deacon, by Dr. Mountain, the first Protestant 
Bishop of Quebec. The following year he was admitted to Holy 
Orders, and went asa missionary to Cornwall. Here he continued 
nine years, attending diligently to his duties as. a minister, all over 
his widening parish ; and also conducted a Grammar School. In 1812 
he received the appointment of Rector at York, the capital, and in 
1825 he was made Archdeacon. Enjoying political appointments with 
these ecclesiastical, he finally, in 1839, was elevated to. be the first 
Bishop of Toronto. Dr. Strachan discharged the duties of his high 
office with acceptability. In 1866 Archdeacon Bethune was appointed 
as Coadjutor Bishop, the venerable prelate beginning to feel that his 
time was almost done. He died 1st November, 1867, having attained 
to his ninetiéth year, and was accorded a public funeral. No higher 
marks of esteem and veneration could have been exhibited than were 
displayed by all classes at the death of this Canadian Divine. 

The most of the settlers from the Hudson, not Lutherans, were 
Presbyterians, or of the Dutch Reformed Church. Mr. McDowell 
was the first Presbyterian minister to visit the Bay. He came about 
1800, perhaps before; when yet there were but few clergymen in 
the province. We have seen it stated that he was sent for by 
Major VanAlstine, who was a Presbyterian. On his way he tarried 
a day in the neighborhood of Brockville. Adiel Sherwood was then 
teaching school, in connection with which he was holding. a public 
exhibition, Mr. McDowell attended, and here first took a part as a 
minister, by offering his first public prayer in the country. He pro- 
ceeded to Kingston, and settled in the second township. But his 
circuit of travel and places of preaching extended from Brockville 

to the head of Bay Quinté. The name of this worthy individual is too 
little known by the inhabitants of the bay. No man contributed more 
than he to fulfill the Divine mission “ go preach ;” and at a time when 
great spiritual want was felt he came to the hardy settlers. The spirit 
of christianity was by him aroused to no little extent, especially among 
those, who.in their early days had keen accustomed to sit under the 
teachings of Presbyterianism, He traveled far and near, in all kinds 
of weather, and at all seasons, sometimes in the canoe or batteau, and 
Sometimes on foot. On one occasion he walked all the way from Bay 


276 REV. MR. SMART. 


Quinté to York, following the lake shore, aad swimming the rivers that 
could not be otherwise forded. He probably married more persons 
while in the ministerial work than all the rest. in the ten townships 
around the bay. This arose from his being the only minister legally 
qualified to solemnize matrimony, beside the clergymen of the English 
Church, Mr. Stuart, of Kingston, and Langhorn, of Fredericksburgh. 
Persons wishing to be married repaired to him from all the region of 
the bay, or availed themselves of his stated ministerial tours. The 
writer’s parents, then living in -Adolphustown, were among those 
married by him, the cerificate of which now lies before him. Mr. A. 
Sherwood thus speaks of him, “ He lived to labor many years in 
the service of his Master, and after an honorable and good old age 
he died highly esteemed by his friends and much respected by all who 
knew him.” “Mr. McDowell had at least two sons and a daughter. 
The last is Mrs. Carpenter, now living at Demorestville. One of his 
sons removed to New York and there established a Magdalene Asy- 
lum. Mr. McDowell, used to pass around the bay twice or three 
times a year. He was one of the first, to preach at the extreme 
head of the bay, the Carrying Place, and for that purpose occupied 
a barn, Another of his preaching places was in Sophiasburgh, 
onthe marsh front. He preached here four times a year. He ~ 
was a rigid Calvinist, and preaching one Sabbath at the beginning | 
of the present century in the Court House at Adolphustown, he 
offered to argue with any one publicly the question of Calvanism. 
The Methodist minister of the bay, the Rev. Samuel Coate, was urged 
by his society to accept the challange, and after a good deal of hesi 
tation did so. So a day was appointed for the discussion. The 
meeting took place at a convenient place, three miles from Bath, in 
the Presbyterian church. The excitement was great ; the inhabitants 
coming even from Sidney and. Thurlow. Mr. McDowell spoke first, 
and oceupied half a day. Then followed Mr. Coate. After he had 
spoken two hours Mr. McDowell and his friends left ; why, it is not 
said. Mr. Coate continued speaking until night, We have the state- 
ment of the Methodists, that Mr. Coate had the best of it, but we 
never learned the belief of the other party. Mr. Coate’s sermon was 
published by request, and thereafter, it is said Presbyterianism 
waned in the locality. int 

Rev. Mr. Smant,—This truly pious man, and evangelical minister, 
came to Canada in 1811. He never actually lived within the pre 
cincts of the Bay; but he was called to the wilderness of Uppet 
Canada by the Rev. Mr. McDowell, at least he was chiefly instr 


‘““THE FAMILY COMPACT.” 277 


mental in bringing him out, even before his student days were ended. 
For upwards of fifty years he discharged the duties of Presbyterian 
clergyman at Brockville, the first clergyman of any denomination 
within fifty miles. We shall ever remember the kind genial person 
with whom we spent a few pleasant hours in the evening of his 
eventful life, a life spent earnestly in the service of his Master, 
and for the welfare of his family, for, to use his own words, “In his 
day it. was no easy matter to live and rear a family.” This he said 
not complainingly, but because it hindered him from indulging a 
desire he once felt to do something with his pen—to record, as he 
was desired to do, the events connected with his early life in Upper 
Canada, and his cotemporaries. At first he did contribute to the 
Kingston Gazette, over the cognomen “ Observer.” But other things 
pressed upon him, and when repose came he fancied the fire of his 
early days, for scribbling, had too far sunk. This is much to be 
regretted, for as a close observer and upright man, and living in 
eventful times of Canadian history, he was pre-eminently qualified to 
treat the subject. Mr. Smart was always distinguished for moderate 
and well-considered views upon Religion, Political Government and 
Education. He lived when the battle commenced between the 
“Family Compact” and the people. While he firmly set his face 
against the extreme stand taken by the Rev. Mr. Strachan, he never 
identified himself with the party that opposed that worker for, and 
with the Government. On this point, Mr. Smart makes judicious 
remarks. In speaking of the rise and first days of the Province, he 
says, “it was necessary the Government in Council should create 
laws, and govern the people, inasmuch as the vast majority of the 
inhabitants were unlettered, and unfit to occupy places which required 
judgment and discrimination. There were but few of the U. E. 
Loyalists who possessed a complete education. He was personally 
acquainted with many, especially along the St. Lawrence, and Bay of 
Quinté, and by no means were all educated, or men of judgment; 
even the half-pay officers, many of them, had but a limited education. 
Many of them were placed on the list of officers, not because they 
had seen service, but as the most certain way of compensating them 
for losses sustained in the Rebellion. And there were few, if any, 
of them fitted by education for office, or to serve in Parliament 
Such being the case, the Governor and his advisers were at the first 
necessarily impelled to rule the country. Having once enjoyed the 
exclusive power, they became unwilling to share it with the repre- 
‘entatives of the people. But the time came when the mass, having 


278 BROCK’S FUNERAL SERMON. 


acquired some idea of Responsible Government, were no longer to 
be kept in obscurity, and thence arose the war between the Tory and 
the Radical. In all the contentions arising therefrom, Mr. Smart 
held an intermediate position with the Bidwell’s and others. In 
speaking of all this, Mr. Smart is particularly anxious to give credit to 
Dr. Strachan for his honesty of purpose, saying that the Colony is 
much indebted to him in many ways. 

Mr. Smart was called upon to preach, the funeral sermon of 
Canada’s great hero, General Brock. 

He also delivered an address on the occasion of laying the foun- 
dation stone of the gaol in Kingston, in presence of the Governor, 
Peregrine Maitland, who was down from York, on which occasion 
there was great demonstration of Free Masons, and the farmers of 
the Bay. 

‘ Mr. Sherwood thus speaks of Mr. Smart: “On his arrival, he for 
some little time made his home at my house, he was then ‘28 *years 
old, he has now (1863) entered his 78th year, has retired from a 
public charge, and is now residing quietly, and I trust comfortably, 
at Gananoque; and I feel quite sure, all that know him throughout 
the whole Province, will join with me, in wishing him long life and 
happiness, both here and hereafter.” 


QUAKER WORSHIP. 279 


CHAPTER XXX. 


ContenTs---The Quakers---Among the Settlers---From Penn,---Duchess County--- 
First Meeting-house—-David Sand---Elijah Hick---Visiting Canada---James 
Noxen---A first settler--Their mode of worship-In Sophiasburgh—The 
meeting -house---Joseph Leavens---Hicksites—Traveling—Death, aged 92--- 
Extract, Picton Sun--The first preaching places---First English church— 
In private houses---At Sandwich—-The Indian church at the, bay---Ernest- 
town---First Methodist church—Preaching at Niagara—First church in 
Kingston---At Waterloo--At Niagara---Churches at Kingston, 1817---In 
Hollowell—Thurlow---Methodist meeting-houses, 1816---At Montreal— 
Building chapels in olden times—Occupying the frame---The old Methodist 
chapels—In Hollowell township—In the fifth town-—-St. Lawrence---First 
English Church, Belleville—Mr. Campbell—First time in the pulpit—How 
he got out--The old church superseded---Church, front of Sidney—Rev. John 
Cochrane—Rev. Mr. Grier---First Presbyterian Church in Belleville--Rev. 
Mr. Ketcham—First Methodist Church in Belleville---Healey, Puffer--The 
site of the church---A second one. 


THE EARLY CLERGYMEN AND CHURCHES OF UPPER CANADA.—THE 
QUAKERS,—NOXEN, LEAVENS, HICKS, SAND. 


_ Among the early settlers of the Bay were a goodly number of 
the Society of Friends. Some of them were natives of Pennsyl- 
vania; but the majority were from the Nine Partners, Duchess 
County, New York, where had existed an extensive community of 
the follcwers of Fox. The first meeting-house built by the Quakers 
in Canada was in Adolphustown upon the south shore of Hay Bay, 
toward the close of last century. 

About 1790, two Quaker preachers ot'some note visited Canada, 
they were David Sand and Elijah Hick. By appointment they 
held service in Adolphustown ; it is uncertain whether this was 
before, or after the building of the meeting-house. The first and 
principal preacher among the Quakers was James Noxen, one of 
the first settlers of Adolphustown, under whom the Society was 
organized. He subsequently in 1814 removed to Sophiasburgh, 
where he died in 1842. 

The worship of the Quakers consists in essentially spiritual 
meditation and earnest examination of the inmost soul, a quiet 
holding of the balance, to weigh the actions and motives of every- 
day life. To the proper discharge of these duties no place can be 
too quiet, too far removed from the busy haunts of men. 

The sixth township, or Sophiasburg had among its settlers a 
good many of this sect, which at first had meetings at Jacob Cronks, 
until the year 1825, when they erected a meeting-house upon the 
northern front of the township. 


280 JOSEPH LEAVENS. 


Two miles below the village of Northport, is situated a Friends’ 
meeting-house. Here twice a week, on Thursdays and Sundays, 
congregate few, or many of the adherents of this persuasion, to 
commune with their God. The meeting-house, reposing upon the 
very verge of the shore, and half shadowed by beautiful maples and 
evergreens, is a fit place in which to submit oneself to strict self- 
examination. There is nothing here to disturb the supreme quie- 
tude of the place, unless, the gentle ripples of the water, or the 
more restless murmuring of the wave. 


JosepH LEAVENS “was an early settler of Canada, an emigrant 
from New York,” he was for many years an esteemed preacher of 
the Hicksite branch of Quakers, and was accustomed to travel from 
place to place, to talk to his co-religionists. He had a place for 
preaching in a loft of his brother’s store in Belleville. He was one 
of the first Quaker preachers in Canada and travelled through all 
the townships at the Bay, and to Hast Lake. 


“Died in the township of Hallowell, about the 24th of May, 
1844, the venerable Joseph Leavens, in the 92nd year of his age. 
He was amongst the early settlers of the Canadian forest, and 
emigrated from New York State, and probably was a native of 
Nine Partners District. He had long been a Preacher in the 
Religious Society of Friends, and though not possessed of more than 
one talent, yet it is believed that, as he occupied that to his Maker’s 
glory, his reward will be as certain as though he had received ten 
talents. He was a diligént reader in the sacred volume. He was 
much beloved both by his neighbours and friends, and it is desired 
that his gospel labours may be profitably remembered by them and 
his relatives.’ —( Picton Sun.) 


In speaking of the individual clergymen who first came to 
the Province we have referred to many of the first preaching 
places and churches: but there remains to be added some. further 
remarks, 


We have seen that the first church erected in Western Canada 
was at the Mohawk settlement, Grand River, which was built the 
. first year of their habitation in that place—1785-6. Strange that 
the natives of the wood, should take the lead in erecting places of 
worship. It was several years later before even log meeting: 
houses were put up by the loyalists. For many years the pioneer 
clergymen or preachers officiated in, private houses, Now the ser- 
vice would be at the house of one, 1o which a considerable number 


THE FIRST CHURCHES. 281 


could come froma circuit of ten or fifteen miles, then it would be at 
the place of some settler whose larger log house afforded a more 
commodious place of worship. 

A church was built at an early date at Sandwich, but the year, 
we know not. The first church erected upon the Bay, the Rev. 
Mr. Smart thinks, was at the Mohawk village, Tyendinaga. At an 
early period a log church was built in Ernesttown by the Lutherans 
and another <:. South Bay; one also for Mr. Langhorn to 
preach in, and then another in Adolphustown. The first Methodist 
church was built in Adolphustown in 1792, and a second one a 
month later in Ernesttown. 

The Rev. Mr. Addison, went to Niagara in 1792. When 
Governor Simcoe lived in Navy Hall, the Council Chamber a 
building near the barracks it was said, was used alternately by the 
English Church, and Church of Rome. 

The first English Church was erected in Kingston in 1793, and 
up to 1810 it was the only one. A Methodist church was built at 
avery early date at Waterloo, it was never finished, but used for 
many years. The first at Niagara, was in 1802. 

In November 28, 1817, there were in Kingston, “forr 
churches or meeting-houses, viz: 1 Episcopalian, 1 Roman Catholic 
and 2 Methodists; there were 4 professional preachers, viz: 1 
Episcopalian, 1 Presbyterian and 2 Methodists. This enumeration 
does not include a chaplain to the army, and one to the royal navy.” 
In Ernesttown there was one resident professional preacher, a 
Methodist. 

In Sophiasburgh there were no churches; but the Quakers, 
Methodists and Presbyterians had meetings at private houses. 

In Holiowell, says Eben. Washburne, “ we have one Methodist, 
and one Quaker meeting-house; preparations are making also for 
a Presbyterian meeting-house. The former is attended by a circuit 
preacher every two weeks; the latter by a Quaker every Sabbath. 

In Thurlow, “the Gospel is dispensed almost every Sabbath of 
the year, in different parts of the township, by itinerant preachers 
of the Methodist and Baptist sects. 

In 1816, there were eleven Methodist meeting-houses in 
Canada. These were all of wood excepting one in. Montreal, built 
in 1806, which was of stone. “The mode of building chapels in 
the olden times was by joint labor, and almost without the aid of 
money, ‘The first step was for scores of willing hands on a 
given day, to resort to the woods, and then fell the trees, and 


282 ERECTING CHURCHES. 


square the timber; others, with oxen and horses, drawing the 
hewed pieces and rafters to the appointed p!sze. A second step 
was to call all hands to frame the building, selecting the best genius 
of the carpenter’s calling for superintendent. A third step was a 
“bee” to raise the building; and the work for the first year was 
done. The next year, the frame would be enclosed, with windows 
, and doors, and a rough floor laid loose. As soon us the meeting 
house was thus advanced, it was immediately used for preaching, 
prayer meetings and quarterly meetings. Some of the early 
chapels would be finished inside; others, would be used for years 
in their rough, cold, and unfinished state. The people were poor, 
had little or no money, but loved the Gospel, and did what they 
could.” 
The oldest of the eleven chapels is the Adolphustown, on the 
south shore of the Hay Bay, and on the old Bay of Quinté circuit, 
“ The next for age is the chapel in the fourth concession of 

Ernesttown. It was not erected here at first, but on the front of 
the township, lot No. 27, and close to the Bay of Quinté. After 
some years, (some of the principal Methodists moving to the fourth 
concession), the frame was taken down, drawn to the present site, 
and put up again. It stands on the public road, leading from 
Napanee to Kingston, and near the village of Odessa. A rough- 
cast school-house, now stands on the old site, east of Bath. Some 
challenge the antiquity of the Ernesttown, with the Adolphustown 
chapel; but both were commenced at about the same time, by 
William Losee; the latter was first erected. As the traveler 
passes, he may look on this old and useful meeting-house, still used 
for public worship, and see a specimen of the architecture of the 
pious people settled in the woods of Ernesttown seventy years ago. 

“ About nine miles from Odessa toward Kingston is the village of 
Waterloo, and on the top of a sand-hill, formerly covered with lofty 
pines, is a well proportioned and govod looking Wesleyan stone 
church. Itis on the site ofan ancient frame meeting-house, decayed, 
and gone, which bore an antiquity nearly as great as the other two 
chapels. The meeting-house in the Township of Kingston was an 
unfinished building, a mere outside, with rough planks for seats. 

“Pwo miles from the Town of Picton, and in the first concession 
of the Township of Hollowell, is still to be seen one of the oldest 
Methodist chapels in Upper Canada. The ground and the lumber 
were the gift of Steven Conger. The first work was done in June, 
1809. An account book, now existing, shows the receipts and pay” 


FIRST OHUROH IN BELLEVILLE. 283 


ments for the building. Some paid subscriptions in money, some 
in wheat, some in teaming and work; and one person paid one 
pound “by way ofa turn.” The first trustees were named Conger, 
Valleav, Vanblaricum, Dougal, German, Benson, Wilson, and Van- 
dusen, They are all dead, but children of some*of them are still 
living in the vicinity. The building is square, with pavilion roof, 
of heavy frame timber, yet sound, having a school-house on one 
side, and a mill on the other. Here is a burying ground attached, 
in which lie’ many of the subscribers to, and first worshippers in, 
the chapel. It is still used as a place of worship, and for a Sabbath 
school. These four chapels were all in the old Bay of Quinté 
cirenit. 

“Tn the fifth township east of Kingston is another relic of the 
times of old, called the Elizabethtown chapel. It is now within the 
boundaries of the village of Lyn, about eight miles from Brocxville, 
and near the river St. Lawrence. A chapel particularly remark- 
able for the assembling of the Genesse conference in 1817, and 
the great revival of religion which there commenced.” 

The first English Church erected west of Adolphustown, was 
at Belleville. It was commenced in 1819, and finished the next 
year, The Rev. Mr. Campbell was the first clergyman, and came 
to the place some little time before the building was completed. 
An anecdote has been related to us by one who saw the occur- 
rence, which will serve to illustrate the character of those days. 
Mr. Campbell one day entered the church, when near its comple- 
tion, and walked up a ladder and entered the pulpit ; immediately 
one of the workmen, named Smith, removed the ladder, leaving the 
Rev. gentleman a prisoner; nor would they release him until he 
had sent a messenger to his home fora certain beverage. This 
church when erected was an ornament to the place, and is well 
remembered by many, having been taken down in 1858, the present 
handsome structure being completed. Mr. Campbell continued in 
charge until his death in 1835. During this time he caused to be 
erected a church at the front of Sidney, midway between Belleville 
and the Trent, and he held services there every second Sabbath, in 
the afternoon, for a time; but the congregation was never large. 
Methodism seemed to take more hold of the foelings of the people. 
Mr. Campbell’s successor was the Rev. John Cochrane, who was 
pastor for three years, when the present incumbent, the Rev. John 
Grier, who had been at the Carrying Place for some years, took 
charge. 


284 FIRST WESLEYAN CHURCH. 


The first Presbyterian clergyman of Belleville, was Mr. 
Ketcham, under him the first church was built. 

The first Methodist church to be built in the western part of 
the Bay country was at Belleville. It was probably about tho 
beginning of this century that the itinerant Methodist began to 
visit the head of the Bay Quinté. They were accustomed to preach 
in private houses, and barns, here and there along the front, and 
up the Moira River, and at Napaneé. 

Healy and Puffer were accostomed to preach at Col. Bell’s, 
Thurlow. 

Belleville was laid out into lots in 1816; Mr. Ross applied to 
government for one, as the society was disqualified from holding 
landed property until 1828, The land was accordingly granted to 
him, and recorded, January 7, 1819. A frame building was im- 
mediately commenced 60 by 30 few. 'efore it was inclosed, service 
was held within the frame. The building was never completed. 
The pulpit was of rough boards, and the seats were of similar 
material, placed upon blocks, In 1831, a second chapel was com- 
menced, and the old one removed. 


METHODIST BRITISH OFFICERS. 285 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


Conrents.—The first Methodist Preachers—The army—Capt. Webb—Tutfey— 
George Neal—Lyons—School-teacher—Exhorter—McCarty------Persecution 
---Bigotry--- Vagabonds---McCarty arrested—-Trial---At Kingston---Banished 
---¢ A martyr’---Doubtful---Losee, first Methodist missionary, 1790---A min- 
ister---A loyalist---Where he first preached---“‘ A curiosity”---Earnest pioneer 
Methodist---Class-meetings---Suitable for all classes---Losee’s class-meetings 
Determines to build a meeting-house—Built in Adolphustown—lIts size— 
The subscribers---Members, amount---Embury---Those who subscribed for 
first church in New York---Same names---The centenary of Methodism-- 
New York Methodists driven away---American Methodist forgetful— 
Embury and Heck refugees---Ashgrove---No credit given to British 
officers---Embury’s brother---The rigging loft, N. Y.---Barbara Heck--- 
Settling in Augusta---First Methodist Church in America---Subscribers--- 
“ Lost Chapters”---The Author's silence---What is acknowledged---“ Severe 
threats’---Mr, Mann---To Nova Scotia---Mr. Whately “admires piety’— 
not “ loyalty”---Second chapel, N. Y.---Adolphustown subscribers---Con- 
rad VanDusen--« Eliz, Roblin-—-Huff—-Ruttan-—The second Methodist chapel--- 
The subscribers---Commenced May, .1792---Carpenters wages---Members, 
Cataraqui Circuit---Going to Conference---Returns---Darias Dunham---Phy- 
sician—-First quarterly meeting--Anecdotes—-Bringing a “dish cloth”--- 
“Clean up’---The new made squire--~Asses---Unclean spirits---Losee discon- 
tinues preaching--Cause-—-Disappointment—Return to New York---Dunham 
useful—Settles---Preachers traveling---Saddle-bags—-Methodism among the 
loyalists---Camp-meetings—Where first held, in Canada---Worshipping in 
the woods---Breaking up—Killing the Devil--First Canadian preacher— 
Journey from New York. 


THE FIRST WESLEYAN METHODISTS IN CANADA, 


The first Methodist Preachers both in Lower and Upper Canada 
were connected with the British Army; also, the second one in 
America, who was Capt. Webb. ‘In 1780, a Methodist Local 
Preacher, named Tuffey, a Commissary of the 44th, came with his 
regiment to Quebec. He commenced preaching soon after his arrival, 
and continued to do so at suitable times, while he remained,” or 
until his regiment was disbanded in 1783. The second Methodist 
Preacher in Canada was George Neal, an Irishman. During the 
war he was Major of a cavalry regiment. He “crossed the Niagara 
river at Queenston on the 7th October, 1786, to take possession 
of an officer’s portion of land, and soon began to preach to the 
new settlers on the Niagara river—his labours were not in vain.” 
—(Playter). 

“In 1788 a pious young man, called Lyons, an exhorter in 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, came to Canada, and engaged in 
teaching school in Adolphustown.” He collected the people 
together on the Sabbath, and conducted religious services. “In 
the same year came James McCarty, an Irishman, to Ernesttown.”- 


286 WILLIAM LOSER. 


He was a follower of Whitfield, but acted with the Methodist, holding 
religious meetings. His preaching caused severe persecution 
against him on the part of certain loyalists, who held the doctrine 
that none could be true subjects who adhered not to the Church of 
England; hut to oppose the Church was to oppose the King. 
Advantage was taken of this loyalty to try to prevent the intro- 
duction of any other religious denominations. A law had been 
enacted by the Governor in Council, that persons wandering about 
the country might be banished as vagabonds. McCarty was arrested 
on a charge of vagabondism in Adolphustown, and brought before 
a magistrate at VanDusen’s tavern, at the front, who remanded 
him to Kingston. According to Playter, he was preaching at 
Robert Perry’s when arrested ; our informant is the Rev. C. Van- 
Dusen, at whose father’s he was first arraigned, After being 
released on bail, he was finally tried before Judge ©,, and was sen- 
tenced to be banished, tradition says, upon an island in the St, 
Lawrence. At all events he was placed in a batteau and taken 
away by French boatmen. McCarty has obtained the name of 
martyr, but it is the belief of unbiassed persons that he was not left 
upon the island, but was conveyed to Montreal. 

William Losee was the first regular preacher of the Methodist 
denomination in Canada. He first visited the country in 1790, 
preached a few sermons along the Bay of Quinté and St. Lawrence, — 
ed returned with a petition from the settlers to the Conference, to — 
send him as a preacher. In February, 1791 he again came, as an 
appointed minister from the Methodist Episcopal Church of the 
United States. ‘“Losee was a loyalist, and knew some of the 
settlers in Adolphustown, before they left the United States. He 
desired to see them and preach to them the glad tidings of salva- 
tion. Had he been on the revolutionary side, the warm loyalists 
would not have received him—vrather would have driven him from 
the country.”—(Playter). One of the first places at which he 
preached, was at the house of John Carscallian, in Fredericksburgh. 
The tavern of Conrad VanDusen, in Adolphustown, was another, 
and at Paul Huff’s, on Hay Bay, another. “A Methodist Preacher 
was a curiosity in those days, and all were anxious to see the phe- 
nomenon; some would even ask how he looked, or what he was 
like! A peculiarity in Losee, too, was, that he had but one arm 
to use, the other being withered.” A true pioneer Methodist, he 
set earnestly to work to form class-meetings and organize societies, 
and “during the summer his circuit embraced the settlements in 


THE EMBURY’S, 287 


the Township of Kingston, Ernesttown, Fredericksburgh, Marys- 
burgh, and even Sophiasburgh. Class-meetings form the corner 
stone of Wesleyan Methodism. But little understood, often 
entirely misunderstood by others than Methodists, they are gener- 
ally regarded as the abode of cant or of priestly control, No greater 
error could exist. Rightly conducted they are invaluable as & 
means of training the religious mind, and establishing it upon the 
Rock of Ages. It has been said that they are only suitable for the 
uneducated ; not so, they are alike beneficial to the peasant and the 
noble, the clown and the littérateur. Losee, in accordance with the 
principles of Methodism, at once set to work to create classes, and 
on the Sabbath of February 20, 1792, in the 3rd concession of Adol- 
phustown, at Paul Huff’s house, he established the first regular 
class-meeting in Qanada, The second class was formed on the 
following Sabbath, in Ernesttown, four miles from Bath. 

A third class was formed in March, at Samuel Detlor’s, three 
miles from Napanee. The following year the congregation had so 
increased, which met at Paul Huff's house, that a determination 
was formed to erect a meeting house. A paper was drawn up, in 
which was set forth the great blessing of God in sending a minister 
to their wilderness home, that a “ Meeting-house or Church” is 
requisite. Then follows an agreement of the subscribers to build 
a Church, under the direction of Losee; to be thirty-six feet by 
thirty feet, two stories high, with agallery. ‘Said house to be 
built on the north-west corner of Paul Huff’s land, lot No. 18, third 
concession. Fourth Town; ”’ and promising to pay the sums of 
money annexed to their respective names. This interesting docu- 
ment, with the names of subscribers, and the subscription of each, is 
to be found in Playter’s History of Methodism, a work thatought to be 
in the hands of every Canadian, no matter what his creed, because 
of the fund of general knowledge upon Canada it contains. The 
total number of subscribers was twenty-two; the amount subscribed 
was £108. Among the names are those familiar to every inhabi- 
tant of the Bay, some known throughout Canada. ‘To one, espe- 
cially, reference must be made, Andrew Embury, a name of historic 
interest in connection with Methodism in America. It is a remark- 
able fact, that this and other names are to be found among those 
who planted Methodism in New York. The celebration of the 
- centenary of Methodism in America, in 1866, was marked by fre- 
quent and glowing accounts of those who introduced Methodism . 
into America. Too much credit, too much honor could not be given 


288 AMERICAN METHODIST ORATORS. 


tothe Emburys, the Hecks and others, which was was quite correct. 
But no reference was made in the United States, nor in Canada for 
that matter, to the dark days of the infant Society in New York, 
when the cruel rebellion interrupted the meetings in that place; 
and where persecution followed the retirement of the British forces, 
1783. {tis a page of history in connection with that body, which 
American writers of Methodism endeavor to wipe out, when the 
very founders of the Church in America were made to flee from 
their homes; and had all their property sacrificed. The names of 
Embury and Heck; of whom so much was said, were among the 
refugees from rebel oppression. No word has been said of the 
cause of the removal of these persons to the wilderness of Canada, 
Barbara Heck, who enjoys the everlasting honor of causing Philip 
Embury to begin Preaching, was driven away from his Methodist 
home. Philip Embury was not likewise treated, because death had 
sealed his eyes a year before the declaration of independence, ere 
the demon of rebellion was evoked by the spirit of radicalism, and 
unhallowed desire for neighbor’s goods; otherwise his bones, the 
resting place of which they have given so glowing a picture, would 
likewise be sleeping in our midst, in the quiet shades of the Cana- 
dian forest, as do those of Paul Heck, who died in 1788; and of his 
wife, Barbara, who died in 1804. The remains of Philip Embury, 
instead of being urned, as they were, in 1822, in Ash Grove, Wash- 
ington County, New York, after lying buried for fifty-seven years 
in the old burying ground of Abraham Beninger, should have 
found a burying place on Canadian soil, where rests his widow, the 
place to which his brother and the Hecks were driven. We have 
listened to some of the American orators, and read more of their 
speeches, and could not help noticing that they forgot to mention 
that their impetuous rebellion drove away from them the founders of 
Methodism ; they forgot to give any credit to Capt. Webb, who was 
the second Methodist preacher in America; forsooth, because he 
was a British officer, and it would be unpleasant to associate such 
with centenary orations in this their day of Anglophobia. 

Upon the north shore of Hay Bay, in Fredericksburgh, settled 
David Embury, brother of Philip, who officiated as a Methodist Minis- 
ter in New York, ina Rigging Loft,-on William St., about 1766. Todo 
this he was urged by Barbara Heck, wife of Paul Heck, both of whom 
were among the first to settle on the St. Lawrence, in Augusta, in 1785. 
The first Methodist Church erected in America, was in 1768, on John 
Street, New York. Among the 250 subscribers, was the name of 


é 


THE LARGEST CONTRIBUTOR. . 289 


David Embury, the same who settled on Hay Eay; he gave £2, 
Also, the name of Paul Heck, who contributed £3 5s. Twenty-tour 
years later, and among the twenty-two subscribers to build the first 
Methodist meeting-house in Canada, again appears the name of 
Embury—Andrew, son of David Embury. The author of the “Lost 
Chapters of Methodism,” gives interesting accounts of the forma- 
tion of the Methodist Society in New York; but he is remarkably 
silent in this instance, as others are, about the treatment they 
received from the Americans; not a word to make it known that 
they were driven into the wilds of Nova Scotia and Canada vy a 
relentless people. Yet, at the conclusion, he acknowledges this 
much: He says, “At the conclusion of the Revolutionary war, 
severe threats having been thrown out against the Loyalists who 
had taken refuge within the British lines, Mr. Mann thought it his 
duty to embark, with a considerabie number of the Society, for the 
wilds of Nova Scotia.” Mr. Mann was a class leader, and local 
preacher, and, during the war, at the request of the Trustees, kept 
the chapel in John Street open, after the regular preacher had left. 
“We see what became of a part of the Society, in John Street. 
Some of them had been so loyal to their sovereign, they were afraid 
they would suffer if they remained.” Of course they were, and 
had they not sufficient reason from the “threats” which had been 
“thrown out.” Mr. Wakely, the author, continues, “ We can 
admire their piety without endorsing their loyalty.” How kind. 
The second Methodist Church of New York was built on the land 
of DeLancy, who had his immense property confiscated. 

Of the subscribers to the chapel in Adolphustown, Conrad Van 
Dusen gave the largest amount, £15. He had been a Tavern 
keeper on the front, and was one of the first fruits of Losee’s 
missionary labors. “He lived a little east of the Court House. Of 

him many pleasing and amusing anecdotes are told; though a 

‘lavern . eeper, as well as a merchant, he opened his house for the 
Gospel, and when that Gospel entered his heart, he deliberately 
took his axe and cut down his sign posts.” —(Playter.) 

The second largest contributor, was Elizabeth Roblin, who gave 
£12. She was the widow of Philip Roblin, who died 1788, They 
had been among the first settlers of Adolphustown. (See U. E. 
Loyalists.) Mrs. Roblin afterwards became the wife of John 
Canniff, the founder of Canifton, and her remains now rest on the 
hill in the old family burying ground, in that village. She was the 
cee of John P, Roblin, of Picton, “a man who has served 


290 FIRST METHODIST CHURCHES. 


his country in several Parliaments of Upper Canada. Her daughter 
Nancy, born in 1781, is the mother of a large branch of the 
Ketcheson family in the County of Hastings.”—(Playter.) She, 
with her husband, still live in the fifth concession of Sidney, yet 
hale and hearty, in the autumn of their genial, though toilsome, 
life. ‘The subscription of the widow was liberal; indeed, the 
Roblins of the Bay of Quinté have always been a hospitable and 
liberal minded people.” Paul Huff and William Ruttan, each gave 
£10. The others gave smaller sums; but, considering the date, it 
is noteworthy that so much was contributed. 

The same month, it is said, Losee undertook to build a second 
Church in Ernesttown, a short distance below Bath. “The prin- 
cipal persons who aided in building this meeting-house were James 
Parrot, John Lake, Robert Clarke, Jacob Miller, and others. There 
is evidence in the account book of Robert Clarke, who was a car- 
penter, that the chapel was commenced May, 1792. He credits 
himself with then working twelve and a-half days; and with 
working in October twelve and a-half days, at five shillings and 
six-pence per day, which shows carpenter’s wages at that time. But 
like a good hearted man, seeing the building fund.not too full, he 
reduced his wages to two shillings and nine-pence per day. His 
payment to the chapel was £10. James Parrot received the sub- 
scriptions. The two buildings were to be of the same size and form. 
As soon as these two chapels were inclosed, the congregations sat 
on boards to hear the preaching. They were the first Methodist 
Churches in Canada, At the end of the year Mr. Losee had 
165 members enrolled in the “Cataraqui Circuit.” He set out 
on his long journey to attend conference at Albany. Mr. Losee 
returned the following year, accompanied by Rev. Darius Dunham. 
The latter took charge of the Bay of Quinté district—the “Catar- 
aqui Circuit,” while Losee went to the St. Lawrence to organize a 
new society—this was called the “ Oswegotchie” circuit. 

On Saturday, September 15, the first “Quarterly” meeting 
was held, in Mr. Parrot’s barn, 1st Con., Ernesttown, to which many 
of the settlers came from the six townships. Darius Dunham was 
a Physician by profession. “He was a man of strong mind, 
zealous, firm in his opinions.” He labored well on the Cataraqui 
Circuit, and was in high repute by the people.”—(Playter). 

Many anecdotes are told of Dunham, On account of his quick 
and blunt way of speaking and rebuking evil doings, he acquired 
the name of “Scolding Dunham.” Withal, he was witty, and he 


DARIUS DUNHAM, 291 


loved, it would seem, next to Godliness, cleanliness, so he would, if 
at a house, where it were not observed, according to his idea (and as 
there was only the one room, he could see the whole process of 
preparing for the table,) he would tell the housewife that the next 
time he came he would “ bring a dish-cloth along,” or perhaps, he 
would bluntly tell the woman to “clean up.” Carroll relates the 
following story, yet often told and laughed at by the old settlers of 
the Bay. “ His reply to the newly appointed magistrate’s banter 

ing remarks, is widely reported. A new-made ‘Squire’ rallied 
Dunham before some company, about riding so fine a horse, and told 
him he was very unlike his humble Master, who was content to 
ride an ass. The preacher responded with his usual imperturable 
gravity, and in his usual heavy and measured tones, that he agreed 
with him perfectly, and that he would most assuredly imitate his 
Master in that particular, but for the difficulty of finding the animal 
required—the Government having made up all the asses into magis- 
trates.” “ A person of the author's acquaintance, informed him 
that he saw an infidel, who was a fallen Lutheran clergyman, endea- 
voring, one night while Dunham was preaching, to turn the whole 
into ridicule. The preacher affected not to notice him, but went on 
exalting the excellency of Christianity, and showing the formidable 

opposition it had confronted and overcome; when, all at once, he 

turned to where the scoffer sat, and fixing his eyes upon him, the 

old gentleman continued: “ Shall Christianity and her votaries, 

after having passed through fire and water,” &c.—* after all this, 

I say, shall the servants of God, at this time of day, allow them- 

selves to be frightened by the braying of an ass.” In those days it 
was believed, by some at least, that unclean spirits and devils might 
be cast out by the power of God through the faithful Christian, and 

Dunham had the credit of having, on several occasions, cast out 

devils. 

Mr. Losee remained a preacher only two years, when he 
became mentally unfit, having encountered a disappointment of a 
crushing nature. The uncertainty of the cause of his dis- 
continuing to preach, has been dispelled by Playter, in the 
most touching language, “He was the subject of that soft, yet 
powerful passion of our nature, which some account our weakness, 
and others our greatest happiness. Piety and beauty were seen 
connected in female form then as well as now, in this land of woods 
and water, snows and burning heat. In the family of one of his 
hearers, and in the vicinity of Napanee river, was a maid, of no 


292 A TRUE LOVE STORY. as 


little moral and personal attraction. Soon his (Losee’s) attention 
was attracted ; soon the seed of love was planted in his bosom, and 
soon it germinated and bore outward fruit. In the interim of 
suspense, as to whether he should gain the person, another preacher 
came on the circuit, visits the same dwelling, is attracted by the 
same fair object, and finds in his heart the same passion. The two 
seek the same person. One is absent on the St. Lawrence; the 
other frequents the blest habitation, never out of mind. One, too, 
is deformed, the other a person of desirable appearance. Jealousy 
creptin with love. But, at last, the prefereace was made, and 
disappointment, like a thunderbolt, overset the mental balance of 
the first itinerant minister in Canada.” He subsequently removed 
to New York, where he continued to live for many years, and 
recovered his mental health. He had purchased lots in Kingston, 
which he returned to sell in 1816 ; at this time he was perfectly 
sound in mind, and was a good man. He visited Adolphustown, 
and other places, preaching here und there, and finally returned to 
New York. 

Mr. Dunham proved a useful man, especially among the settlers 
of Marysburgh. He ultimately in the year 1800, retired from the 
ministry and settled near Napanee, having married into the Detlor 
family. But he continued to act as a local preacher. 

The early preachers often traveled from place to place on 
horseback after a bridle-path had been made, with saddle-bags, 
containing oats in one part, and a few articles of wearing 
apparel in another, perhaps a religious book; thus the zealous 
preacher would travel mile after mile through interminable forests. 
Indeed there are plenty to-day who have done likewise. 

There is one fact connected with the early Methodist preachers, 
which requires a passing notice. 

The settlers were all intensely loyal; yet when the Yankee 
Methodist preacher came in their midst he was gladly received ; it 
is true Losee the first who came was a loyalist; but many who 
followed were Americans and republicans. Although the Lutheran, 
Presbyterian, and English churchmen had preceded the Methodists 
into Canada, neither seemed to obtain that hold upon the hearts of 
the plain U. E. Loyalists, that the Methodists did. The people 
of every denomir:ation as well as those belonging to none, flocked 
to hear them, and many stayed to become followers. These 
Americans were always regarded with suspicion by government, 
and serious doubts were entertained whether those who became 


ORIGIN OF CAMP-MEETINGS. 293 


Methodists were loyal. But the war of 1812, exhibited in a thrill- 

ing manner the old fire of attachment to their sovereign the King. 

Their seemed to be an adaptability between the Methodist mode of 
worship and the plain old settlers, and for years there were many 
who left the church of their fathers, and joined the more demon- 
strative society of Wesleyanism. Not only was this mode of 
ordinary worship followed by» the Methodist congenial, but 
especially the camp meeting engaged their hearty attention. This 
mode of worshipping in the woods was first known in Kentucky in 
1801, and was initiated by two brothers named McGee, one of whom 
was a Methodist, the other a Presbyterian. There are many who 
regard the holding of camp-meetings as very questionable, even in 
the past. Whatever may be said about the necessity of such 
meetings at the present day, they were it is thought, highly appro- 
priate in the infant days of the country. At the first, and for many 
long years, there were but few churches of any size. Then, the 
inhabitants had been buried as it were in the primeval foreits, left 
to meditate in its deep recesses, far away from the busy haunts of 
men. No doubt the solemn repose, and silent grandeur awoke in 
their minds feelings of awe, and of veneration, just the same as 
one will feel when gazing along the naves of some old grand 
cathedral, with its representations of trees and flowers. It is not 
difficult to understand that the mind, trained by habit to meditation 
in the woods, with its waving houhs telling of other times, and of 
a mysterious future, would naturally find worshipping in the woods, 
congenial to the soul,—find it a fit place for the higher contempla- 
tion and worship of the great God. The first camp-meeting held in 
Canada was in 1805, on the south shore of Hay Bay, near the chapel. 
The meeting was attended by some from the distant townships, 
who went down in batteaux. This wasa great event to the settlers, 
Its announcement, says Dr. Bangs, “betorchand excited great interest 
far and near. Whole families prepared for a pilgrimage to the 
ground, processions of waggons, and foot passengers wended along 
the highways.” The ministers present were Oase, Ryan, Pickett 
Keeler, Madden and Bangs. The meeting commenced on the 27th 
of September; the whole was characterized by deep reli- 
gious feeling as well as decided demonstration, and the joey and 
comfort of believing, which ought always to be present with the 
Christian, was generally experienced, while there was an absence 
of that outside exhibition, too ofter seen in later years, around the 
camps. We quote from Carroll respecting the ending of this meeting. 


294 END OF A CAMP-MBETING. a 


The account is from Dr. Bangs, “The time was at hand at last for 
the conclusion of the meeting. The last night was the most 
awfully impressive and yet most delightful scene my eyes ever 
beheld. There was not a cloud in the sky. The stars studded the 
firmament, and the glory of God filled the camp. All the neigh. 
bouring forest seemed vocal with the echo of hymns. Turn our 
attention which way we would, we heard the voice of prayer and 
praise. I will not attempt to describe the parting scene, for it was 
sndescribable. The preachers, about to disperse to their distant 
fields of labor, hung upon each other's necks, weeping and yet 
rejoicing. Christians from remote settlements, who had here 
formed holy friendships, which they expected would survive in 
heaven, parted probably to meet no more on earth. As the hosts 
marched off in different directions the songs of victory rolled along 
the highways.” 

Apropos of Methodist camp-meetings, Carroll tells an anecdote 
characteristic of the times, and as well of the honest Dutch. One 
of these old settlers was speaking of a recent camp-meeting from 
which he had just come said, “It was a poor, tet tull time, and no 
goot was tone, till tat pig Petty (the Rev. Elias Pattie) come ; but 
mit his pig fist, he did kill te tuval so tet as a nit, and ten te work 
proke out. The Methodists of that day were fond of the demon- 
strative.” 

In the year 1806, a native of Prince Edward district entered 
the Methodist ministry. He was the first native Canadian preacher 
of any denomination, his name was Andrew Pringle. 

The same year Thomas Whitehead was sent by the New York 
Conference. He was six weeks on the road through the woods 
with his wife and six children, “and during most ef the time they 
subsisted on boiled wheat.” 


“ THE RYANITES. 295 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


Coytants—Henry Ryan—Ryanites—He comes to Canada—His associate, Case— 
At Kingston—A Singer—Preaching in the Market-place—Their treatment 
—In_ office—His circu:t—1000 miles—What he received— -Elder—Super- 
seded—Frobable cause—A. British subject—During the war of 1812—Presi- 
dent of Conference—“ High-minded ”—Useful—Acceptable to the people— 
Desired independence by the Canadians—How he was treated—His labors — 
Brave-——-Witty—* Fatherless children "—« Impudent scoundrel ”—Muscular 
— Methodists’ Bull”— Magistrate’s Goat”—Ryan secks separation— 
Preakenridge—Conduct of the American Conference—Ryan’s agitation— 
Effect upon the Bishops—First Canada Conference—At Hollowell—Dvesire 
for independence—Reasons, cogent—F ruit. of Ryan’s doings---The way the 
Conference treated Ryan—Withdraws—No faith in the United States Con- 
ference—Ryan sincere—“ Canadian Wesleyans”—The motives of the United 
States Conference questionable—The wrong done Ryan~Second Canada 
Conference—Case, first Superintendent—Visit of Bishop Asbury—A ccount 
by Henry Behm—Asbury an Englishman—During the rebellion—A Bishop 
—His journey to Canada—Crossing the St. Lawrence—Trayeling in Canada 
An upset—“ A decent people ”—His opinion of the country—The Bishop ill 
—At Kingston—Behm at Embury’s—A field meeting—Riding all night— 
Crossing to Sacketts harbor-~-Nearly wrecked. 


SOME ACCOUNT OF HENRY RYAN. 


A sketch of the early ministers who preached around the Bay 
Quinté, would be incomplete without a somewhat extended notice 
of Elder Ryan, after whom was called, a certain number of non- 
contented Methodists, Ryanites. 

Henry Ryan, an Irishman, “of a bold energetic nature, with a 
powerful voice,” commenced preaching in 1800. He was for five 
years stationed in the States. In the year 1805, he, with the Rev. 
Wm. Case, was appointed to the Bay Quinté circuit. It was they 
who arranged and conducted the first camp meeting. Carroll, writ- 
ing of that period, says, ‘‘ there was no society (of Methodists) then 
in the Town of Kingston, and its inhabitants were very irreligious. 
The nftarket house was the only chapel of the Methodists, Case and 
his colleague (Ryan) made a bold push to arouse the people. Some- 
times they went together, Ryan was a powerful singer too. They 
would ride into the town, put their horses at an inn, lock arms, and 
go singing down the streets a stirring ode, beginning with ‘Come 
let us march to Zion’s hill.’ By the time they had reached the 
market-place, they usually had collected a large assembly. When 
together, Ryan usually preached, and Case exhorted. Ryan’s sten- 
torian voice resounded through the town, and was heard across the 
adjacent waters, They suffered no particular opposition excepting 
a little annoyance from some of the baser sort, who sometimes tried 


296 DURING THE WAR OF 1812. 


to trip them off the butcher's block, which constituted their rostrum ; 
set fire to their hair, and then blew out their candle if it were in 
the night season.” Proof was subsequently given that this preach- 
ing was not without effect. 

Mr. Ryan continued ten years at the Bay Quinté, and then three 
years in the west at Long Point and Niagara. In 1810, he was 
presiding Elder. His duties, as such, was to visit every part of 
the Province, from Detroit to Cornwall. “ Allowing for his returns 
home, he traveled about 1000 miles each quarter in the year, or 
4000 miles a year. And what was the worldly gain? The pre- 
siding Elder was allowed $80 for himself, $60 for his wife, and 
what provisions he would need for his family. His entire allow- 
ance might have been £60 a year. Such was the remuneration, 
and such the labors, of the presiding Elder” of the Methodists fifty- 
three years ago—(Playter). 

Henry Ryan continued a presiding Elder, for many, years, in 
the whole of Upper Canada, a few years in lower Canada, and then 
when the Bay of Quinté district was set apart by division, he was 
appointed Elder to it. But in 1834, for some reason, Mr. Ryan 
was superseded in office. he reason of this can only be guessed. 
He was an Irishman by birth, and although sent to Canada by an 
American body, he seems to have been more a British subject, a 
Canadian, than American. During the war of 1812, he remained 
in Canada attending to his duties, with three other faithful men, 
Rhodes, Whitehead, and Pringle. More than that, as presiding 
Hider, he assumed the oversight of the preachers at the close of the 
first year. Others had been stationed in Canada who were British 
subjects, but they ceased before the war had closed, to discharge 
their duties. The Americans feared to come, or, having come, were 
warned off by proclamation. Those who continued in the minis- 
tevial field met under the presidency of Ryan. In the year of the 
commencement of the war, the conference was to have met at 
Niagara, in Upper Canada; but war was declared by the United 
States a month previous, and instead of venturing into the country 
where their fellow countrymen were about to carry the midnight 
torch, they turned aside to another place to hold their conference. 
“None of the brethren laboring on the Canada side went over. It 
is probable, although we are not certain, that they met at the place 
appointed, where some sort of deliberations would take place.” 
The Rev. John Ryerson says Mr. Ryan “ held a conference, and 
held three conferences during the war, the principal business of 


HIS CHARACTER. 297 


which was employing preachers, and appointing them to their 
different fields of labor.’ The Rev. Ezra Adams says, the second 
conference was held at Matilda,’ and “in 1814, it was held at 
tho Bay of Quinté, at Second or Fourth Town”—Carroll, Mr. 
Ryan was impulsive and authoritative, at loast the ministers 
thought so, and the rule of “ Harry Ryan” was called “ high-handed.” 
The end of it all was that, although he was useful and liked by the 
people, his ministerial brethren in Canada did not like him, and 
the conference seemed glad to supersede one, who no doubt already 
manifested his desire that the Canadian Methodists should become 
independent of the Americans. In view of the political state of 
affairs, the objection felt by the government to have American 
preachers giving religious instruction to Canadians,—in view of 
the course pursued by Ryan during the war of 1812—in view of his 
whole career up to this time, the belicf is forced upon the mind 
that it was not, only when Ryan had been superseded that he began 
to agitate for a separation. His labors during the war were severe 
and continuous, says a preacher of the times, “He used to travel 
from Montreal to Sandwich, to accomplish which he kept two horses 
in the Niagara district, and one for the upper part of the Province, 
and another for the lower. As his income was very small, he eked 
out the sum necessary to support his family by peddling a manu- 
facture of his own in his extensive journeys, and by hauling with 
his double team in winter time, on his return from Lower Canada, 
loads of Government stores or general merchandise. Mr. Ryan, by 
his loyalty, gained the confidence and admiration of all friends of 
British supremacy, and by his abundant and. heroic labors, the 
affections of the God-fearing part of the community.” Much more 
might be said in the same vein, but probably enough has been said 
to establish his claim to the sympathy of every Bay of Quinte in- 
habitant, where he so long labored and where most of his subsequent 
followers lived. it may be added that he was brave and witty, and 
“had a ready answer for every bantering remark. Some wicked 
fellows are said to have asked him if he had heard the news? What 
news? Why, that the devil is dead. Then said he, looking around 
on the company, he has left a great many fatherless children. On 
another ogcasion, on entering a public house, a low fellow, knowing 
him to be, from his costume, a minister, remarked aloud, placing 
his hand in his pocket, “There comes a Methodist preacher; I 
must take care of my money.” Ryan promptly said, “ You are an 
impudent scoundrel.” “Take care,” said the man, “I cannot 


298 FIRST CANADA CONFERENCE. 


swallow that.” “Then chew it till you can,” was the fearless reply. 
—(Carroll), At camp meetings, when it came to pass that indi- 
viduals came to create disturbance, and when there was no police to 
take care of rowdies, Mr. Ryan has been known to display his 
muscular power by actually throwing the guilty individuals over 
the enclosure to the camp ground. 

Mr Ryan preached occasionally at Vandusens’ tavern in Adol- 
phustown. After one of his thundering sermons, a neighboring 
squire who was a daily visitor at the tavern, and who had recently 
attempted to cut his own throat, wrote upon the wall of the bar- 
room, ‘‘ Elder Ryan, the Methodist bull, preaches hell and damnation 
till the pulpit is full;” whereupon some one wrote below it, “ Bryan 
C——d, the magistrate goat, barely escaped hell and damnation by 
cutting his throat.” 

Mr. Ryan, upon his return from the General Conference in 
1844, commenced an agitation for independence of the Canadian 
Methodists, and from Port Hope Creek to the Ottawa, he continued 
to urge the necessity of such an end, 


“ While not much liked by the preachers, Kyan was very popular 
among the people,” especially along the Bay Quinté. Captain Break- 
enridge, a local preacher, living on the St. Lawrence, joined him, in 
holding conventions, and in procuring largely signed petitions, pray- 
ing for separation. Ryan and Breakenridge, went to the General 
Conference, bearing these petitions, and were not received. But 
these petitions were the commencement of the separation, which it 
was quite time should take place for the well being of both parties. 
Concessions were made—a Canada conference was formed through 
the instrumentality of Elder Ryan; but under the superintendency 
of the United States conference. This did not satisfy Ryan, and his 
followers in the Bay Quinté circuit. Meetings were held at which it 
was resolved they would “break off” from the American Church 
without permission. For four months Ryan energetically appealed 
to the people. To allay this the Bishop had to come and _ say to the 
Canadians, that if they wished independence, the next general confer- 
ence, which would meet in 1828, would no doubt grant it. ‘The 
following year the first Canada conference was held at. the village of 
Hollowell, (Picton). It was opened on the 25th August. There 
were thirty preachers present, and they continued in session five 
days. The agitation initiated by Ryan, had done its work, “ a gen- 
eral desire existed, that the Canada body should become an indepen- 
dent body, not later than the general conference of 1828,” and 4 


A NEW SOCIETY. 299 


memorial was prepared to be submitted to that body, After request- 
ing to be set apart an independent body, the following reason, with 
others was given. “The state of society requires it. The first 
settlers having claimed the protection of His Britannic Majesty in the 
revolutionary war, were driven from their former possessions to 
endure great hardships in a remote wilderness. ‘Time, however, and 
a friendly intercourse, had worn down their asperity and prejudice, 
when the late unhappy war revived their former feelings; affording 
what they considered, new and grievous occasion for disgust against 
their invading neighbors. The prejudices thus excited would prob- 
ably subside if their ministry were to become residents in this country, 
as would be the case in the event of becoming a separate body.” 
The fact that government regarded with dislike the connection was 
alverted to, also that they were not allowed to solemnize matrimony. 
Such was the fruit of Elder Ryan’s proceedings, and to him belongs 
great credit, however much his motives may have been impugned. 
It has been acknowledged that he was disliked by the preachers, and 
this dislike was manifested this year by sending him as a missionary 
to the Indians. No wonder he was dissatisfied. _Not because he was 
placed in a humble position, after acting nearly a quarter of a century 
as presiding Elder; but because of the animus of those who did it. 
And moreover, he entertained the belief that the general conference 
did not intend to give independence. The next year Ryan was placed 
among the superannuated ministers, and thus remained two years, the 
next year 1827, he withdrew, and resumed the agitation for indepen- 
dence. He had no faith in the United States conference, the cry was 
raised, Loyal Methodism against Republican Methodism. In this 
Ryan was countenanced by Government and the English Church, and 
Playter says, Dr. Strachan sent him £50 to carry on the work of 
separation. 

The whole previous life of Ryan, lead us to believe that he 
was sincere and honest in his movements and statements, but 
it is said he was greatly mistaken. The people generally said, wait 
till we see what the general conference does. The preachers have 
said they will give us independence, pause till we see. The result 
of the conference was as had been promised; while already 
Ryan had separated, and, with a limited number of followers, mostly 
along the bay and St. Lawrence, had formed a new body with 
the name of Canadian Wesleyan Methodist Church. But it will always 
remain a question whether the general conference would have con- 
ceded the independence had it not been well known that Ryau would 


300 SEPARATION, 


take almost allif they were not made free, It is not an unknown 
thing for a person who has worked for some public good to be robbed 
of the credit in a surreptitious manner. Ryan was deceived, and his 
kind though impulsive nature resented the wrong done him. Though 
his name has been placed under a shadow by those who were indebted 
to him, yet his memory is even yet green and sweet in the hearts of 
some of the old settlers. Well might Elder Ryan, select as his text 
at the time, “T have raised up children and they have rebelled.” 

The general conference assembled at Pittsburgh, 1st May, 1828. 
The memorial from the Canada conference was duly considered, and 
whatever may have been the reasons, they granted in the most kindly 
spirit, the decided request of the Canadian Methodists. Ryan, it is 
said when he heard of it, “looked astonished, trembled and could 
scarcely utter a word.” 

The second Canada conference met at Ernesttown, the 2nd 
October, 1828, in Switzer’s chapel. ‘“ Bishop Hedding came for the 
last time, and presided over the conference. No United States Bishop, 
no Bishop at all, has ever presided since.” This year, Andrew Pringle, 
the first native Methodist preacher, was placed on the superannuated 
list. After due deliberation the conference resolved to organize into 
an independent body, and adopted the discipline of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, as the basis of their own. The Rev. Wm. Case was 
appointed General Superintendent until the next conference. 

It is not possible, nor would it be proper to give a connected 

history of Methodism, or any other religious denomination. But the 
aim of the writer is to supply facts relative to those who have lived 
and acted a part in connection with the early history of the bay, with 
such. other tacts as will throw light upon the matter. With this 
object in view, we will here introduce, in conclusion, a brief notice of 
the visit of Bishop Asbury to Canada in 1811. The account is from 
the pen of the Rey. Henry Behm, with remarks by Mr. Carroll. 
Reading this acvount, it called to our mind the account given to us 
by Father Boehm, in 1854, while sojourning at Staten Island, New 
York, where we had the great pleasure of frequently meeting him 
and of enjoying the hospitality of his genial family. Mr. Bohm 
was the traveling companion of Bishop Asbury when he visited 
Canada. 

Bishop Asbury, the cotemporary of the Wesley’s, being one whom 
Wesley ordained to preach, he came to America in 1771, as a mis- 
sionary, being 25 years old. Of all the English preachers in the 
revolting colonies, he alone remained during the revolutionary war, 


BISHOP ASBURY. 301 


and was under the necessity of concealing himself in Delaware. 
Created a Bishop by Dr. Coke, in 1785, he continued for many years 
in the oversight of the Methodist Church in America and in Canada. 
But although Methodism was planted in Canada in 1792, it was not 
until the year mentioned that a Bishop found his way to the remote 
settlements of Canada. Bishop Asbury, however, had for years a 
desire to see Canada. Two years before he came he wrote, “ I shall 
see Canada before I die.” Says Bohm. 

“We had a severe time on our journey. We crossed Lake 
Champlain, and Mr. Asbury preached in a bar-room in Plattsburgh. 
The roads through the woods, over rocks, down gulleys, over 
stumps, and through the mud, were indescribable. They were 
enough to jolt a hale bishop to death, let alone a poor, intirm old 
man, near the grave.” ‘On entering the village (of St. Regis) 
as Mr. Asbury was leading his horse across a bridge made of 
poles, the animal got his foot between them, and sunk into the 
mud and water. Away went the saddle-bags; the books and 
clothes were wet, and the horse was fast. We got a pole under 
him to pry him out; at the same time the horse made a leap, and 
came out safe and sound: We crossed the St. Lawrence in romantic 
style. We hired four Indians to paddle us over. They lashed 
three canoes together, and put our horses in them, their fore feet 
in one canoe, their hind feet in another. It was a singular load; 
three canoes, three passengers, the bishop, Smith and myself, 
three horses and four Indians. They were to take us over for three 
dollars. ‘It was nearly three miles across to where we landed”’— 
“did not reach the other side till late in the evening.” The 
Indians claimed another dollar, because three could not be easily 
divided between four, this was ‘cheerfully paid.” ‘We arrived 
in Canada on July 1st, 1811, landing at Cornwall, and about mid- 
night reached the hospitable house of Evan Roise, who hailed the 
bishop’s arrival with joy, and gave him and his companions a 
welcome worthy of patriarchal times.” “We found .it warm in 
Canada, and the Bishop suffered greatly. Here Henry Ryan, 
Presiding Elder of Upper Canada, met us. The next day Bishop 
Asbury preached,” the day after the Bishop preached again and 
there was a love-feast, and the Lord’s Supper.” Proceeding up 
the River St. Lawrence, arrived at the eastern line of Matilda, 
“the Bishop rode in Brother Glassford’s close carriage, which he 
called a ‘calash,’ and he inquired how they would get out if it 
upset. Ho had hardly asked the question before over went the 


302 A LAND THE LORD HATH BLESSED. 


carriage, and the venerable Bishop was upset, but fortunately no 
bones were broken; the saplings along side the road broke the fall. 
On Friday the Bishop preached in Matilda chapel, in what was 
called the German settlement. I followed, preaching in German. 
The Bishop was delighted with the people, he wrote, “here is a 
decent loving people. TI called upon Father Dulmage, and Brother 
Heck.” We tarried over night with David Breackenridge. He 
married and baptised a great many people, and attended many 
funerals. In 1804 he preached the funeral sermon of Mrs. Heck, 
who died suddenly, and it is said she claimed to be the person who 
stirred Philip Embury to preach the Gospel. On Saturday we 
rode twelve miles before breakfast to Father Boyce’s, where we 
attended Quarterly Meeting. Bishop Asbury preached a thrilling 
sermon. “The Bishop greatly admired the country through which 
we rode. He says ‘Our ride has brought us through one of the 
finest countries I have seen. The timber is of noble size; the 
cattle are well shaped, and well looking; the crops are abundant 
on a most fruitful soil. Surely this is a land that God, the Lord 
hath blessed.’”” (Such was the testimony of one who had traveled 
all over the United States, concerning a country eighty years 
' younger than the older States of the Union. Such the testimony 
respecting the pioneers of the country who twenty-five years pre- 
vious came thereto into an unbroken wilderness—respecting the 
men the Americans had driven away and stigmatized by the appli- 
cation of the most degrading names). ‘On Monday we proceeded 
to Gananoque Falls, to Colonel Stone’s. Father Asbury was very 
lame from inflammatory rheumatism. He suffered like a martyr. 
On Tuesday we visited Brother Elias Dulmage, a very kind family, 
and Bishop Asbury preached in the first Town Church” (Kingston 
Church). E. Dulmage, one of tho Palatines, lived afterward a long 
time as jail-keeper.”—(Carroll), The Bishop was so poorly he 
could not proceed on his journey, and was obliged to lie up and 
rest. He remained at Brother Dulmage’s, where he found a very 
kind home, and I went with Henry Ryan to his Quarterly Meeting, 
in Fourth or Adolphustown, Bay of Quinté. On Friday we rode 
to Brother John Embury, Hay Bay. He was a nephew of Philip 
Embury, the Apostle of American Methodism. On the Lord’s day 
we had a glorious love-feast, and at the Lord’s Supper He was 
made known to us in the breaking of bread. In a beautiful grove, 
under the shade of trees planted by God’s own hand, I preached 
to two thousand people, John Reynold’s, afterward Bishop Rey- 


FIRST ROMAN CATHOLICS. 303 


nolds, of Belleville, and Henry Ryan exhorted. (Exhorting after 
sermon was a common practice among the Methodists in those 
days). Mr. Boehm had to return to Kingston the same night, in 
order that the Bishop might get to the Conference to be held in 
the States immediately. Todoso they rode all night—35 miles. 
“To our great joy we found Father Asbury better’—“he had sent 
around and got a congregation to whom he preached in the chapel. 
He also met the Society and baptized two children. We were in 
Canada just a fortnight. The Bishop was treated everywhere as 
the angel of the churches. The Bishop preached six times in 
Canada, besides numerous lectures which he delivered to societies.” 
The Bishop and Mr. Beehm set out on the Monday for Sackett’s 
Harbour, in a small sail boat. There was a heavy storm, and they 
were nearly wrecked. On the water all night without a cabin. 


Spent a fearful night, and reached Sackett’s Harbour the next 
afternoon. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


Contents—McDonnell—-First R. Catholic Bishop~A “ Memorandum”—Birth- 
place—In Spain—A Priest—In Scotland—Glengary Fencibles—Ivreland, 
1798—To Canada—Bishop—Death in Scotland—Body removed to Canada— 
Funeral obsequies— Buried at Kingston—Had influence--Member of Cana- 
dian Legislative Council—Pastoral visitations, 1806-—-A loyal man—A 
Pioneer in his Church—The Bishop’s Address, 1836—Refuting mal-charges 
—Number of the R. C. Clergy in 1804—From Lake Superior to Lower 
Canada—Traveling horseback—Sometimes on foot—Hardships—Not a 
Politician—Expending private means—Faithful services—Acknowledged— 
Roman Catholic U. E. Loyalists—First Church in Ernesttown—McDonnell 
at Bellevifle—Rey. M. Rrennan—First Church in Belleville—What we have 
aimed at—The advantages to the English Church—The Reserves—In Lower 
Canada—Dr. Mountain—Number of English Clergymen, 1793—A Bishop— 


Monopoly initiated—Intolerance and Exclusion swept away—An early habit 
at Divine segwice. 


THE ROMAN CATHOLICS—BISHOP MCDONNELL. 


We are much indebted to J. P. McDonnell, Esq., of Belleville, 
for a “ Memorandum of his grand-parent, the Rev. Alex McDonnell, 
first Bishop of Upper Canada.” 

“He was born in the year 1760, in Glengary, in Scotland, 
educated for the Priesthood at Valladolid College, in the Kingdom 
of Spain; for, at this time no person professing the Roman Catholic 


304 BISHOP M’DONNELL. 


faith could be allowed to be educated in any part of the British 
empire. He was ordained Priest before the year 1790. Then 
came back to Scotland, his native country, and officiated as a 
Priest in Badenoch, a small district in North Scotland, also in 
the city of Glasgow; afterwards joined, in 1798, the Glengary 
Fencibles, then for duty in Ireland, under the command of Lord 
McDonnell, of Glengary, who was Colonel of said Fencible Regi- 
ment, He came to Canada in the year 1804; was consecrated first 
Bishop of Upper Canada in the year 1822, titled as the Bishop of 
Kingston.” He died in Dumfriesshire, a County bordering on 
England and Scotland, in the year 1840. His body was laid in St. 
Mary’s Church, Edinborough, until removed to Canada, in 1862. 
His remains was taken from the cars at the station at Lancaster, 
and carried to St. Raphael’s Cathedral; in which Church he had 
spent some of his most useful days, administering the consolations 
of his religion to his numerous co-religionists throughout the Pro- 
vince of Upper Canada. His remains were escorted by thousands 
of people, of all denominations, from St. Raphael’s Church to St. 
Andrew’s Church, and thence to Cornwall depot, in order to convey 
his remains to Kingston, the head of his See ; where his remains 
now lie in the vaults of the Cathedral of that ancient city, in which 
he, as Bishop, officiated for years, a favorite of both Protestants 
and Catholics. I may here remark, that no other man, either 
clergyman or lay. ever had more influence with the Government, 
either Imperial or Colonial than Bishop McDonnell. In fact he 
established the Catholic Church in Western Canada. All the lands 
that the church now possesses were procured by his exertions. The 
Bishop was a member of the Legislative Council for years in con- 
nection with the Venerable Bishop Strachan, of Toronto. About 
the year 1806, he passed on his way from Toronto, then York, to 
Kingston; celebrated mass at his relation’s, Col. Archibald Chisholm, 
whose descendants are now living on Lot. Nos. 8 and 9, 1st Con., 
Thurlow, adjoining the Town of Belleville—carried his vestments 
on his back most of the way from Toronto to Kinston ; and he 
took passage in a birch canoe from his friend’s, Col. Chisholm, to 
another relation, Col. McDonnell, (McDonald's Cove,) on his way 
to Kingston. 

« Although his religion was then proscribed by the British Gov- 
ernment, and he was compelled to go to a foreign country to be 
educated, no more loyal man to the British Crown lived; no other 
man ever conduced more to the upholding of British supremacy in 
North America than he, and helped to consolidate the same. 


ADDRESS TO SIR FRANCIS BOND HEAD. 305 


We are also indebted to Mr. McDonnell for other valuable docu- 
ments concerning the Bishop, who may be regarded the father of his 
Church in Upper Canada, /t least, he was the pioneer of that 
denomination in the Bay region. Toa great extent, his history is 
the early history of his Church. The worthy prelate will speak for 
himself, when at the advanced age of seventy-four, and he spoke 
under circumstances which precluded the possibility of any state- 
ment accidentally creeping in, which could not be fully substan- 
tiated. . 

Referring to an address of the House of Assembly, 1836, in 
which his character had been aspersed, and his motives assailed, he, 
in a letter to Sir Francis Bond Head, asks “the liberty of making 
some remarks on a few passages” thereof, and, among other things, 
says, “As to the charges brought against myself, I feel very little 
atiected by them, having the consoiation to think that fifty years 
spent in the faithful discharge of my duty to God and to my country, 
have established my character upon a foundation too solid to be 
shaken by the malicious calumnies of two notorious slanderers,” 
To the charge that he had neglected his spiritual functions to 
devote his time and talents to politics, he, by plain declaration, 
refutes their “ malicious charge,” stating the following facts, which 
relate to the country from the year he entered it, 1804. He says, 
“There were then but two Catholic clergymen in the whole of 
Upper Canada. One ofthese clergymen soon deserted his post; and 
the other resided in the Township of Sandwich, in the Western 
District, and never went beyond the limits of hig mission; so that 
upon entering upon my pastoral duties, I had the whole of the Pro- 
vince beside in charge, and without any assistance for the space of 
ten years. During that period, I had to travel over the country, 
from Lake Superior to the Province line of Lower Canada, to the 
discharge of my pastoral functions, carrying the sacred vestments 
sometimes on horseback, sometimes on my back, and sometimes in 
Indian birch canoes, living with savages—without any other shelter 
or comfort, but what their fires and their fares, and the branches of 
the trees afforded ; crossing the great lakes and rivers, and even 
descending the rapids of the St. Lawrence in their dangerous and 
wretched crafts. Nor were the hardships and privations which T 
endured among the new settlers and emigrants less than what T 
had to encounter among the savages themselves, in their miserable 
shanties ; exposed on all sides to the weather, and destitute of every 
comfort. am this way I have been spending my time and my health 


306 LOYAL ROMAN CATHOLICS. 


year after year, since [ have been in Upper Canada, and not 
clinging to a seat in the Legislative Council and devoting my time 
to political strife, as my accusers are pleased to assert. The erec- 
tion of five and thirty Churches and Chapels, great and small, 
although many of them are in an unfinished state, built by my 
exertion ; and the zealous services of two and twenty clergymen, 
the major part of whom have been educated at my own expense, 
afford a substantial proof that I have not neglected my spiritual 
functions, or the care of the souls under my charge; and if that be 
not sufficient, 1 can produce satisfactory documents to prove that! 
have expended, since I have been in this Province, no less than 
thirteen thousand pounds, of my own private means, beside what | 
received from other quarters, in building Churches, Chapels, Pres- 
byteries, and School-houses, in rearing young men for the Church, 
and in promoting general education. With a full: knowledge of 
those facts, established beyond the possibility of a contradiction, 
my accusers can have but little regard for the truth, when they tax 
me with neglecting my spiritual functions and the care of souls. 


The framers of the address to ILis Excellency knew perfectly well | 


that I never had, or enjoyed, a situation, or place of profit or 
emolument, except the salary which my sovereign was pleased to 
bestow upon me, in reward of forty-two years faithful services to 
my country, having been instrumental in getting two corps of my 
flock raised and embodied in defence of their country in critical 
times, viz, the first Glengary Fencibie Regiment, was raised by 
my influence, as a Catholic corps, during the Irish rebellion, whose 
dangers and fatigues I shared in that distracted country, and con- 
tributed in no small degree to repress the rapacity of the soldiers, 
and bring back the deluded people to a sense of their duty to their 
sovereign and submission to the laws. Ample and honorable testimo- 
nials of their services and my conduct may be found in the Govern- 
ment office of Toronto. The second Glengary Fencible Regiment 
raised in the Province, when the Government of the United States of 
America invaded, and expected to make a conquest of Canada, was 
planned by me, and partly raised by my influence. My zeal in the 
service of my country, and my exertions in the defence of this 
Province, were acknowledged by his late Majesty, through Lord 
Bathurst, then Secretary of State for the Colonies. My salary was 
then increased, and a seat was assigned for me in the Legislative 
Council, as a distinguished mark of my sovereign’s favor, an honor 
L should consider it a disgrace to rosign, although I can hardly 


THE FAVORED CHURCH. 307 


expect ever to sit in the Council, nor do I believe that Lord Glenelg, 
who knows something of me, would expect that I should show so 
much imbecility in my latter days, as to relinquish a mark of honor 
conferred upon me by my sovereign, to gratify the vindictive 
malice of a few unprincipled radicals. So far, however, from 
repining at the cruel and continued persecutions of my enemies, [ 
pray God to give me patience to suffer, for justice sake, and to 
forgive them their unjust and unmerited conduct towards me. I 
have the honor to be Sir,—Your most obedient and very humble 
servant,—(Signed)—Alex. McDonnell. To T. Joseph, Esq., Sec’y 
to His Excellency, Sir Francis Bond Head, &e., &e., &e.” 

There were a number of Roman Catholics among the U. E&. 
Loyalists. Among them were the Chisholm’s on the front of 
Thurlow, to whose house Mr. McDonnell came to preach as he made 
his annual round. I am told by an old settler, that a very old 
Roman Catholic Church existed in Ernesttown west, a short distance 
from Bath. Probably Mr. McDonnell travelled all around the Bay, 
visiting members of his Church. There were several in Marys- 
burgh. He was the first to preach in Belleville, when it had become 
a village. But the Rev Michael Brennan, who still lives, and is 
highly respected by all classes, was the flrst priest located in Belle- 
ville; he arrived in 1829, The frame of a building which had been 
erected for a Freemason’s Lodge, was moved to the lot which had 
heeen received from Government, and was converted into a Church. 
The present Church was commenced in 1837, and completed in 
1839, 

We have now adverted to the several early clergymen of the 
different denominations in the young colony of Upper Canada, and 
have dwelt upon those facts, and related those events, which apper- 
tain to the work we have in hand. We have essayed to simply 
write the truth, without reference to the interests of any denomina- 
tion, either by false, or high coloring, or suppression of facts. 

From what we have recorded, it is plain that the Church of 
England stood the best chance of becoming -the religion of Upper 
Canada, The seventh part of the lands were reserved for the clergy, 
and it was determined to erect an Ecclesiastical establishment in 
the Province. In Lower Canada the Roman Catholics had been 
secured by Act of Imperial Parliament. In Upper Canada it was 
resolved that the English Church should occupy a similar position. 
The Rey. Dr. Jehoshaphat Mountain was sent out from England in 
1193, having been consecrated the first Bishop of Quebec, to take 


308 AN IRREVERENT HABIT. 


charge of the English establishment in all Canada, There were 
then in both Ganadas five clergymen of the church. The monopoly 
thus instituted continued for many years, and other denominations 
could not even hold land upon which to build a place of worship. 
But time swept all intolerance and exclusiveness away. In the 
year 1828, was passed “ An act for the Relief of Religious Societies” 
of the Province, by which it was authorized “ That whenever any 
religious congregation or society of Presbyterians, Lutherans, 
Calvinists, Methodists, Congregationalists, Independents, Ana 
baptists, Quakers, Menonists, Tunkers, or Moravians, shall have an 
occasion to take a conveyance of land, it shall be lawful for them to 
appoint trustees,” which body should hold perpetual succession, &. 
But‘it was also enacted that no one Society should hold more than 
five acres. 

This subject will be concluded by the following, the writer of 
which we fail to remember. It is within ourown recollection when 
this habit still existed : 

An early writer, a visitor to the Province of Canada, speaking 
about religious denominations says, “ The worshipping assemblies 
appear grave and devout, except that in some of them it is custo 
mary for certain persons to go out and come. in frequently in time 
of service, to the disturbance of others, and the interruption of that 
silence and solomnity, which are enjoyed by politeness, no less 
than a sense of religion. This indecorous practice prevails among 
several denominations.” 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


Coxrents—Fitst Sabbath teaching Hannah Bell, 1769—School established, 1781 
—Raikes—Wesley—Firstin United States—First in Canada—Cattrick, Moon—- 
Common in 1824—First in Belleville—Turnbull—Cooper—Marshall—Prizes, 
who won them—Mr. Turnbull’s death—Intemperance—First Temperance 
Societies— Change of custom—Rum—Increasing intemperance—The tastes 
of the Pioneers—Temperance, not tectotalism—First Society in Canada— 
Drinks at Raising and Bees—Sociecty at Hollowell. 


SABBATH SOHOOLS. 


The earliest attempt known to teach children upon the Sabbath 
was in 1769, made by a young lady, a Methodist, by the name of 
‘Hannah Bell, in England, who “ was instrumental in training many 
children in the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. In 1781, while 


FIRST SABBATH SCHOOLS. 309 


another Methodist young woman (afterward the wife of the cele- 
brated lay preacher, Samuel Bradburn) was conversing in Gloucester 
with Robert Raikes, a benevolent citizen of that town, and publisher 
of the Gloucester Journal, he pointed to groups of neglected children 
in the street, and asked: ‘What can we do for them?” She. 
answered: “Let us teach them to read and take them to church!” 
“He immediately proceded to try the suggestion, and the philan- 
thropist and his female friend attended the first company of 
Sunday-scholars to the church, exposed to the comments and 
laughter of the populace as they passed along the street with their 
ragged ‘procession. Such was the origin of our present Sunday- 
school, an institution which has perhaps done more for the church 
and the social improvement of Protestant communities, than any 
other agency of modern times, the pulpit excepted. Raikes, and 
his humble assistant, conducted the experiment without ostentation, 
Not till November 3, 1783, did he refer to it in hig public journal. 
In 1784, he published in that paper an account of his plan. This 
sketch immediately arrested the attention of Wesley, who inserted 
the entire article in the January number of the American Magazine 
for 1785, and exhorted his people to adopt the new institution.” 

In 1786, they were begun in the United States by the Methodist 
Bishop, Francis Asbury, in Virginia. In 1790, the Metlodisi. con- 
ference “resolved on establishing Sunday-schools for poor children, 
white and black,” since which time they have been in operation. 

The first notice found of a Sabbath-school in Upper Canada, is 
in June, 1817, whena Rey. Mr. Cattrick proposed at Kingston to 
organize one. A communication from Wm. Moon, in the Gazette, 
expreses great pleasure thereat, and Mr, Moon offers for the purpose 
his school-room, and likewise his services. In 1824, “Sunday- 
schools were common in the old settlements, and were valued and 
encouraged by all classes of people. Not only did private benevo- 
lence contribute to the schools, but the Upper Canada Parliament 
granted £150, for the “use and encouragement of Sunday-schools,” 
and of indigent and remote settlements, in the purchase of 
books and tracts—(Playter), A Sabbath-school was established 
in Belleville about 1826, by John Turnbull, Dr. Marshall, and 
Dr. Cooper who taught in the school. Some religious society 
granted books and tracts to schools. Four prizes were granted for 
good attendance and behaviour, consisting of two P‘bles and two 
Testaments. They were awarded, the first to J. H. Meacham, who 
is now Postmaster of Belleville ; the second to his sister, Anna 


310 THE QUESTION OF TEMPERANCE. 


Meacham, the third to Matilda McNabb, the fourth to Albert Taylor. 
While these pages are going through the press, we receive the sad 
intelligence that John Turnbull, Esq., last living of the three men- 
tioned, has passed away. at the beginning of this new year, 1869, 
after a life of well-merited respect, and honor. The writer feels he 
has lost a frieud. 

InreEMPERANCE.—Total abstinence or teetotalism was unknown 
when Upper Canada was first settled. The first temperance 
society ever organized was at Moreau, Saratoga, County, New 
York, in 1808. ; 

To taste and drink a glass of wine or grog, was not regarded 
as asin by any one of that day. To the soldiers and sailors grog 
was dealt out as regularly every day as rations. Rum was the 
liquor more generally used, being imported from Jamacia, and infi- 
nitely purer than the rum sold to-day. It has to be recorded that 
at a comparatively early date, breweries and distilleries were 
erected, first in one township then in another, so that after a few 
years the native liquor was much cheaper than rum, and then fol- 
lowed the natural result—namely, increasing intemperance. It is 
not difficult to understand that the old soldier would like his regular 
glass of grog. Inthe long and tedious journeys made by boat, when 
food perhaps was very limited in quantity, the conveniently carried 
bottle would take its place, and extraordinary labor and severe 
exposure would be endured by the agency of unnatural stimulus. 
The absence of teetotal principles, the customs of the day; want 
of food; frequent and severe trials and exposures, would lead 
even the best of men to partake of spirituous liquors. As we see it 
‘to-day, so it was then, abuse arose from moderate use, and those 
who had no control over the appetite, or who loved to forget the 
bitterness of the day by inebriation, would avail themselves of the 
opportunity to indulge to excess. The mind naturally craves 
stimulant. If this desire be not fed by legitimate food, it is too 
likely to appropriate the unnatural. The excitement of war had 
passed away; but had left in its wake the seeds of longing in the 
breast of the old soldier. The educated man shut out from the 
world, had but little to satisfy the usually active mind. Withsome, 
the remembrance of old scenes—of old homesteads, and their belong: 
ings, were forgotton in the stupifying cup. When all these facts 
are considered, is there not abundant reason to wonder that intem- 
perance did not prevail more extensively. But it is a question 
after all, whether the loyalists became more addicted to the cup 


FIRST SOCIETIES IN CANADA. 311 


after they settled, than when at the old homes. Those who have 
charged the old settlers with the vice of drinking, have forgotten to 
look at them in comparison with other countries at that day, instead 
of the light set up at a later period. 

But while the pioneers preserved themselves from unusual indul- 
gence, it is to be regretted that their children too often forsook the 
path of soberness, and in losing their right minds, lost the old farm 
made valuable by their fathers’ toil. It was often a repetition of 
what occasionally occurred when the soldiers were dishanded. 
They would often sell a location ticket, or two or three acres of 
land for a quart of rum; the sons would sell the fruit of a father’s 
hard work of a life time. 

One of the first temperance societies formed in Canada was in 
Adolphustown, on the 4th January, 1830. On this occasion the 
Rev. Job Deacon, of the Church of England, delivered an address, 
after which a respectable majority and three out of five magistrates 
present, adopted resolutions condemning the use of ardent spirits, 
and unitedly determining not to use or furnish drink for raisings, 
bees, and harvest work. At the same meeting a temperance 
society was formed and a constitution adopted under the title of 
“The Adolphustown Union Sabbath School Temperance Society.” 
They pledged themselves not to use ardent spirits for one year. 

According to the Hollowell Free Press, a temperence society 
was formed at Hollowell, in 1829; for it is announced that the 
“Second Anniversary ” will be held 8rd June, 1831. It is announced 
April 12, 1831, that a temperance meeting will be held in the 
Methodist Chapel, when addresses will be delivered by Dr. A. 
Austin. The officers elected for the ensuing year are Asa Worden, 
Esq., M.P.P., President ; Dr: Austin, Vice President; P. V. Elmore, 
Secretary and Treasurer, 


312 IROQUOIS IN ENGLAND 


CHAPTER XXXIV, 


Contents—The Six Nations—Faithful English Allies—Society for the Propaga- 
tion of Gospel—First missionary to Iroquois—John Thomas, first convert—. 
Visit of Chiefs to England—Their names—Their ‘portraits—Attention to 
them—Asking for instructor—Queen Anne—Communion Service—During 
the Rebellion—Burying the Plate—Recovered—Division of the articles— 
Sacrilege of the Rebels—Re-printing Prayer Book—Mr, Stuart, missionary 
—The women and children—At Lachine—Attachment to Mr, Stuart— 
Touching instance—Mr, Stuart’s Indian sister—Church at Tyendinaga— 
School teacher to the Mohawk—John Bininger—First teacher—The Bininger 
emlly-aT he Moravian Society—Count Zinzendorf—Moravian church at New 

ork—First minister, Abraham Bininger—Friend of Embury—An old 
account book—John Bininger journeying to Cagada—Living at Bay Quinté 
—Removes to Mohawk village—Missionary spirit—Abraham Bininger’s 
letters—The directions——Children pleasing parents—— “ Gallowping 
thoughts "—Christianfty—Canadian Moravian  missionaries—Moravian 
loyalists—What was sent from New York— Best Treasure”—The “ Dear 
Flock ”—David Zieshager at the Thames—J. Bininger acceptable to Mohawk 
—Abraham Bininger desires to visit Canada—Death of Mrs. Bininger— 
“ Tender mother ”-—Bininger and Wesley—“ Garitson ’’— Logsee ”"— Dunon” 
—Reconciled to Methodists—Pitying Losee—Losee leaving Canada--Ceases 
to be teacher--Appointing a successor—William Bell—The salary—The 
Mohawks don’t attend school—An improvement—The cattle may not go in 
school-house—The school discontinued. 


THE SIX NATIONS—CONVERSION TO CHRISTIANITY. 


From the first occupation of New York by the English, the 
Six Nations had almost always been their faithful allies. This 
devotion did not remain unnoticed. Returns were made not only 
of a temporal nature, but in respect to things spiritual, So early 
as 1702 the Society for the Propogation of the Gospel in Foreign 
Parts; the next year after its organization, sent a Missionary 
(Rev. Mr. Andrews) to the Mohawk Valley. Under his direction 
in 1714, the Church of England Common Prayers, was translated 
into their tongue. The first convert to Christianity was christened 
John Thomas, who died in 1727, aged 119. 

It is said the English in their determination to secure the 
alliance of the Iroquois against the French prevailed upon certain 
chiefs to visit the Court of Queen Anne, in 1710, thinking that 
the greatness and splendour of England, would firmly fix their 
attachment. 

There were four of them who crossed the water, and who 
were treated with distinction. Their names were “ Je Yee Neen 
Ho Ga Prow, and Sa Ga Yean Qua Proh ‘on, of the Maquas; 
Elow Oh Roam, and Oh Nee Yeath Ton No Prow, of the River 
Sachem. Portraits were taken of these four kings and placed in 


wn... 


THE QUEEN'S GIFT. 313 


the British Museum. When presented to the Queen they made an 
elaborate speech, in which they spoke of their desire to see their 
“ great Queen ;” of the long tedious French war in which they had 
taken a part; they urged the necessity of reducing Canada, and 
closed by expressing a wish that their ‘ great Queen will be pleased 
to send over some person to instruct” them in a knowledge of the 
Saviour. Consequently the Queen caused to be sent to the Mohawk 
church just erected among them, a valuable sacramental service of 
plate, and a communion cloth. This royal gift was ever held in 
the most fervent esteem by the tribe. The part taken by the 
noble Iroquois during the cruel rebellion of 1776-83 is elsewhere 
detailed; but in this coRnection is to be noticed an incident of a 
touching nature. The rebel commander of a blood-thirsty gang, 
stimulated by promises of the land which they were sent to despoil, 
came upon the tribe at an unexpected moment. The valuable— 
the costly—the revered gift from the Queen was in danger of being 
seized by the lawless horde which was approaching. Not forget- 
ting them—not unmindful of things sacred, some of the chief 
members of the tribe decided to conceal them by burying them in 
the earth, which was accordingly done, the plate being wrapped 
in the communion cloth, These doubly valuable articles remained 
buried until the close of the war, when they were recovered. The 
plate had suffered no injurv, byt the cloth had been almost 
destroyed by the damp earth. These precious relics were divided 
between those who settled upon the Grand River, and the smaller 
branch that remained at the Bay. They are to this day used on 
sacramental occasions. Upon each of the articles, sacred to 
memory, and sacredly employed, is cut the following words : 


“The Gift of Her Majesty Queen Anne by the Grace of God of 
Great Britain, France and Ireland, of Her Plantations in North 
America, Queen of Her Indian Chappel of the Mohawk.” 


When the lawless rebels came into their settlement, they 
destroyed the translated Prayer book. The Mohawks apprehensive 
that it would be lost, asked the Governor (Haldimand) to have an 
edition published. This was granted by printing a limited number 
in 1780 at Quebec. In 1787 a third edition was published in Lon- 
don, a copy of which before us, supplies these facts. In connection 
with it there is also a translation of the Gospel according to St. Mark 
by Brant. It is stated in the Preface that a translation of some 
other parts of the New Testament may soon be expected from 
Brant. But such never appeared. 


314 INDIAN ATTACHMENT. 


The missionary employed at the commencement of the rebel- 
lion, by the Society for the Propogation of the Gospel in Foreign 
Parts, was the Rev. John Stuart. “In 1770, he was appointed to 
the Mission at Fort Hunter. He soon prepared a Mohawk transla- 
tion of the Gospel by Mark, an exposition of the Church catechism, 
and a compendious History of the Bible. He was undisturbed in 
his labors, until after after the Declaration of Independence, though 
“he constantly performed divine service without omitting prayers 
for the King.” 

The women and children of the Indians when hurried away from 
their homes repaired to Lachine, where they mostly remained until 
the end of the war. The particulars of the history of their mis- 
sionary is elsewhere given. There was a sincere attachment 
between him and the tribe, an instance of which is supplied by the 
conduct of a sister of Captain Johns. Mrs. Stuart had an infant 
child which was deprived of its natural food. The Indian woman 
weaned her own child that she might thereby be able to supply the 
missionary’s child with food. This child was Charles O’Kill Stuart. 
When he became the Venerable Archdeacon, he did not forget the 
act of motherly kindness bestowed upon him. The faithful breast 
upon which he had nestled, had long since closed its heaving by 
death ; but the daughter whom she had put away from the breast 
still lived. Dr. Stuart visited the Indian woods every year, and 
invariably went to see his sister, as he called her. 

Early steps were taken to have built a church in which they 
might worship. The Rev. John Stuart had his home in Kingston, 
yet he often visited the Indians. 

The first church was erected on Grand River by Brant in 
1786, and as nearly as we can learn the plain wooden building at 
the settlement upon the Bay was, at the same time, or shortly after 
erected. 

The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 
not only employed the Rev. Mr. Stuart, as a missionary, to labor 
with the Mohawks, but likewise set apart a sum of £30, as a salary 
to a teacher to instruct the children of the Indians upon Bay 
Quinté.. Mr, Stuart lived at Kingston, however, and could but 
visit. the Indian village occasionally. But a catechist was employed 
by him to supply spiritual instruction. Mr, Stuart also had_ the 
appointing of a school-teacher. The precise time when this school 
was opened, it is. impossible to determine. The first reference we 
find to it is ina letter, (one of many kindly entrusted to us by Mrs. 


THE MORAVIAN SOCIETY. 315 


Bininger of Belleville) written by John Bininger, then living in 
Adolphustown, to his father, the Rey. Abraham Bininger of Camden, 
New York, Moravian missionary. The letter is dated 18th September, 
1792, and says, “being at Kingston, I heard as it were accidently, 
that the Rev. Mr. John Stuart wanted, on behalf of the society in 
England, to hire a teacher for the Mohawks up this bay, accordingly, 
I made an offer of my services.” This may have been the commence- 
ment of the school. Mr. Stuart, not long after, accepted the offer, 
and John Bininger says he gave his employers notice that he should 
leave them. We learn that he was at that time, or had been a short 
time before, engaged as g book-keeper in Kingston. He was detained 
for two months before his employers would release him, immediately 
after which he removed to the Mohawk village. 

Before proceeding with the record of the Mohawk school, we 
shall ask the reader to listen to a few of the facts in the bistory of 
the Bininger family. 

The Moravian Society was founded by Count Zinzendorf. He 
visited New York in 1741, and seven years later, 1748, a Moravian 
Church was established in New York. The first or prinvipal Mora- 
vian minister was Abraham Bininger, a native of Switzerland, from 
the same town where the immortal William Tell lived.—(Wakeley.) 
He was the intimate friend of Embury and the other early Methodists 
in America, 

Of the sons of the Rev. A. Bininger, we have only to notice 
John. Before us is an old account book in which is found the follow- 
ing memorandum: “1791, May 30th, Moved from Camden in Salem, 
Washington County; June 2nd, Arrived at St. John’s, Canada; June 
8th, Arrived at Lachine for Kingston; 24th, arrived at Kingston, 
Upper Canada; July 2nd, Arrived at John Carscallians, Fredericks- 
burgh, Bay Kanty; October 2nd, Moved from Fredricksburgh to 
Adolphustown, 1792; November 13th, Moved from Adolphustown 
to Mohawk Village.” A letter written by John Bininger to his 
father, is in a fine distinct hand, and indicates both learning and piety, 
and that he was actuated, in taking the situation of teacher to the 
Mohawks, by a missionary spirit. His father wrote to him from 
time to time, the letters are dated at Camden, and usually refer to 
family affairs; but each has a large portion devoted to’ Christian 
advice, simply and touchingly, and sometimes quaintly given. They 
are signed Abraham and Martha. The first letter is addressed to 
“Caterockqua,” and the request is made upon the corner of the 
letter to “please forward this with care and speed,” “also to the care 


316 BININGER’S LETTERS. 


of Mr. John Carscallian, or Lieutenant Carscallian.” The rest of the 
letters are addressed to Adolphustown, and the Mohawk Village, 
“ Bay Quinté.” 

In one letter he says “ Remember children never please parents 
more than when they are willing to be guided by them; self-guiding 
is always the beginning of temptation, and next comes a fall that we 
must smart for it; we are to work out our own salvation (not with 
high gallowping thoughts) but with feare and trembling.” In this 
way every letter beams with pure and simple Christianity. After 
his childrens’ personal well-being, he is concerned about the Moravian 
missionaries in Canada, and also a considerable number of Moravian 
Loyalists who had settled upon the Bay Quinté, after whom he fre- 
quently inquires. In one letter he says “remember me to all my 
friends, in particular to old Mr. Carscallian and wife.” One letter 
says, “ Wesend you with Mr. McCabe a lag. cheese, weight five pounds 
and three-quarters, about half-a-pint of apple seed, from Urana’s 
saving. Ialso send you part of my best treasure, the Daily Word 
and Doctrinal Texts, for the year 1792. The collection of choice 
hymns and sixteen discourses of my very dear friend, Count Zinzen- 
dorf.” He says, “I would heartily beg to make Inquiry and friend- 
ship with the brethren among the Indians. They are settled in the 
British lines, I dont know the name of the place.” Again he ex- 
presses a wish that he should inquire for the brethrens’ settlement, 
and “make a correspondence with them,” to think it his “duty to 
assist them in the furtherance of the Gospel, both on account of 
yourself and on account of your old father. If you can get any 
intelligence pray let me know, I am often concerned in my mind for 
the dear flock that believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. I think if any 
gentleman in your parts can give information, it is the Reverend Mr. 
Stuart, a minister of the Church of England, he is a gentleman that 
I have great esteem for, I know he will give you all the intelligence 
he possibly can.” Subsequently, 1794, he wishes his son to corres- 
pond with the brethren at the river La Trenche (the Thames). Asa 
result of this request, we see a letter received from David Zeisherger, 
dated at River Thames, 20th July, .1794, eighty miles from Detroit. 

John Bininger was acceptable to the Mohawks of the Bay, 
as an instructor. His father writes 5th January, 1794, “It was a 
real satisfaction to me to see Mr. Hekenalder in New York, and 
more so when I heard the good character of the Indians of your place 
living among them.” Writing February 23rd, he says, “ was I able 
to undergo the hardships, I would certainly join with you and tell 


SENDING PRESENTS TO CANADA. 317 


the poor Indians of God their Saviour, that would be the highest and 
happiest employ for me.” In August, he says I would have ventured 
the hardships of the journey, but mother and Isaac wont approve of 
it, they think F am too old and feeble. I know that if I was with 
you I should have more contentment than I kave here.” 

The last communication we have is dated February, 1804, in 
which the good old Moravian says to his children, John and Phebe, 
that there “dear tender mother went happy to our dear Saviour ;” at 
the funeral was so many, he wondered how so many could collect. 

The Rev. Abraham Bininger was intimate with Wesley, whom 
he accompanied to Virginia. He also was familiar with Philip 
Embury, and Mr. “Garitson” who baptized his grand-child. The 
first two Methodist preachers in Canada were well known to him. 
Several letters, back and forth, are “per favor of Losee.” In one 
letter he says, “Don forget to remember my love and regards to Mr. 
Dunon (Dunham) and Mr. Loese.” The postscript of another letter 
says, “Isaac intends to send a young heifer, two pound of tea, a 
gammon, and a pise of smokt beef. Mother sends her love to Dunon 
and Mr. Loese.” <A letter dated April 12th, 1792, says John Switzers’ 
son “was baptized by Mr. Garitson. Mr. Garitson is well approved 
of in these parts. I heartily wish, as much as I love him, that he 
were in your parts. Iam of late more reconciled to the Methodists 
than I was before, I see they really are a blessing to many poor 
souls.” 

Writing 2nd August, 1794, he says “I heartily pity Mr. Losee 
for withdrawing his hand, he is now to be treated with patience and 
tenderness. I have sent last part of a discourse which I translated 
from the brethrens’ writing. I did it chiefly on account of Mr. In ee, 
if you think proper send him a copy with a tender greet from me.” 
John Bininger, writing January 12, 1795, remarks, Mr. Losee is just 
setting out for the States. 

Mr. John Bininger ceased to be teacher to the Mohawks some- 
time in the latter part of 1795, or first part of 1796. 

There are several letters before us, written by Mr. Stuart, in 
reference to the appointment of a successor to Mr. Bininger, the 
first one is directed to “Mr. William Bell, at the head of the Bay of 
Quinté, and dated at Kingston, September 26,1796.” He says “TI 
received your letter respecting the Mohawk school; I can give you 
no positive answer at present: because I have agreed, conditionally 
with a school-master at Montreal, that is, if he comes up, he is to 
have the school ; I expect daily to hear from him, although I do 


318 THE MOHAWK SCHOOL. 


not think he will accept of the employment. Some time ago Mr. 
Ferguson mentioned you as one who would probably undertake 
that charge. I told Captain John that if the person from Montreal 
disappointed me I would talk with you on the subject. The salary 
is £30 sterling, with a house to live in, and some other advantages 
which depend wholly on the pleasure of the Mohawks—but the 
teacher must be a man, and not a woman, however well qualified.” 
The teacher from Montreal did not come, and Mr. Bell was ap- 
pointed. The following seems to have been a copy of Mr. Bell’s 
first call for payment, the half-yearly instalment. 

“Mohawk Village, Bay of Quinté, July 5, 1797—Exchange for 
£15 sterling. 

Sir,—At thirty days sight of this first of exchange, please to 
pay to Mr. Robert McCauley, or order, the sum of fifteen pounds 
sterling, bei g half-year’s salary, from the 15th day of November, 
1796, to the 15th day of May, 1797, due from the Society, without 
further advice, from, Sir, &c., (Signed), William Bell, school-master 
to the Mohawks. To Calvert Chapman, Esq., Treasurer to the 
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts—Duke 
Street, Westminster.” 

The Mohawks, it seems, did not appreciate the advantages 
which the establishment of a school among them was intended to 
afford, and Mr. Stuart is found writing as follows: ‘ Kingston, 
August 18, 1799—Sir,—--Unless the Mohawks will send such a num- 
ber of their children to school as will justify me in continuing 4 
school-master, in duty to myself, as acting for the Society, I shall 
be under the necessity of discontinuing the payment of your salary 
after the expiration of the present year. This information I think 
proper to give you, that you may govern yourself accordingly. I 
am, Sir,” &c., (Signed), John Stuart. ; 

But writing again, March 16, 1800, Mr. Stuart says, “ Tam happy 
to hear that the school is now furnished with a dozen or more 
scholars, and it is expected you will be very strict in your disci- 
pline, and seo that prayers are read night and morning; that the 
children are taught the Lord’s Prayer, and the Commandments— 
that children may not be sent home even if their parents do not 
send wood at the stated times; that the cattle may not be allowed 
to go into the school, but that it be kept clean, and the wood belong: 
ing to it may not be used unless in school hours.” 

Writing again, September 11, 1801, Mr. Stuart says, “T have 
waited with patience to see whether the Mohawks would send their 


SCHOOL DISCONTINUED. 319 


children more regularly to school, but if the accounts I receive are 
true, the money is expended to no purpose. I am told that there 
has not been a scholar in school sinco last spring. And, as I never 
found that the fault was on your side, I cannot, in conscience, allow 
the salary of the Society to be paid for nothing. Therefore, unless 
Capt. John and the chief men of the village will promise that the 
school shall be furnished with at least six scholars, I must dismiss 
you from their service—as soon as you receive this notification. I 
hope you will see the reasonabloness of this determination of mine, 
and you may show this letter to Capt. John and the Mohawks, by 
which they will see that the continuance or discontinuance of the 
school depends wholly on themselves.” 

The final letter upon the subject is dated “Kingston, 26th 
August, 1802,” and says, “I have not yet received any letter from 
the Society; but, for the reasons I mentioned to you, I think it 
will be expedient to let the Mohawk school cease, at least for some 
time. I therefore notify you that after your present quarter is 
ended you will not expect a continuance of the salary.” (Signed), 
“John Stuart,” “To William Bell, school-master to the Mohawks, 
Bay of Quinté.” 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


Coxvenrs—The first Church at Tyendinaga grows old—A Council—Ask for 
Assistance—Gov. Bagot—Laying first stone of new Church—The Inscription 
—The Ceremony—The new Church—Their Singing—The surrounding 
Scenery—John Hall’s Tomb—-Pagan Indians—Red Jacket—His Speech— 
Reflection upon Christians—Indians had nothing to do with murdering the 
Saviour. 


BUILDING A NEW CHURCH. 


Their original edifice of wood, having served its purpose, and 
being in a state of decay; it was deemed necessary to have erected 
4 new and more substantial building. They, consequently, held a 
Council, at which the Chief made the following speech, after hearing 
all the ways and means discussed—“ If we attempt to build this 
church by ourselves, it will never be done. Let us, therefore, ask 
our father, the Governor, to build it for us, and it will be done at 
once.” Reference here was made, not to the necessary funds, for 
they were to be derived from the sale of Indian lands; but to the 


320 THE INDIAN CHURCH. 


experience requisite to carry out the project. Sir Charles, Bagot, 
the Governor, was accordingly petitioned. “The first stone was 
laid by 8. P. Jarvis, Esq., Chief Superintendent of Indians in 
Canada; and the Archdeacon of Kingston, the truly venerable G, 
O. Stuart, conducted the usual service ; which was preceded by a 
procession of the Indians, who, singing a hymn, led the way from 
the wharf.” “The following inscription was placed in this stone: 


TO 


Tue GLorY or Gop Our SAVIOUR 


THE REMNANT OF THE TRIBE OF KAN-YE-AKE-HAKA, 
IN TOKEN OF THEIR PRESERVATION BY THE DIVINE MERCY 


THROUGH JESUS CHRIST, 


In the sixth year of Our Mother Queen Victoria: Sir Charles 
Theopholus Metcalf, G.C.B., being Governor General 
of British North America; 


Tue Riaut Rev. J. Srracuan, D.D., anp [LL.D., 
Being Bishop of Toronto: 
AND 
THE REV. SALTERN GIVINS, BEING IN THE THIRTEENTH YEAR 
OF HIS INCUMBENCY. 


The old wooden fabric having answered its end, 
THIS CORNER STONE OF 


CHRIST’S CHURCH TYENDINAGA, 
WAS LAID 
In the presence of the Venerable George O’Kill Stuart, LL.D,, 
Archdeacon of Kingston ; 


By Samuel Peter Jarvis, Chief Superintendent of Indian 
Affairs in Canada, assisted by various Members of 
the Church, 


ON TUESDAY MAY 380rTx, A. D., 1848. 


&o., &o., &e. 

A hymn was sung by the Indians, an an children of the 
school. The Rev. Wm. Macauley, of Picton, delivered an address, 
which was followed by a prayer from the Rev. Mr. Deacon.” —(Sir 
Richard Henry Bonnycastle.) 


MOHAWK CATECHIST. 321 


This edifice, with four lancet windows on each side, presents 
to the eye a very pleasing appearance upon approaching it. While 
the interior may not altogether appear so attractive, itis sufficiently 
interesting. There is the elevated desk, and the more elevated 
pulpit ; and upon the wall, over the altar, are the ten command- 
ments, in the Mohawk tongue. Here is grandly united the Mother 
Church, and the devoted piety of the once great Mohawk nation. 
Opposite the altar is a gallery, across the end of the building, in 
which is an organ. Therefrom proceeds, Sunday after Sunday, 
rich notes of tuneful melody, blending with the stout voices of the 
singers. From this church ascends, have we not reason to believe 
the adoration of hearts warmed into spiritual life by the pure 
principles of Christianity. 

The view from the church upon the surrounding scenery is very 
pleasant, and, in the quietness of a summer day, one may linger 
gazing and meditating upon the past history of the race whose 
dead slumber hard by. The visitor’s attention will be directed to a 
flat tomb, of blue stone, inclosed by a low stone wall, overgrown 
with shrubs. Upon the face of the tomb are the words: 

‘This tomb, erected to the memory of John Hall, Ochechusleah, 
by the Mohawks, in grateful remembrance of his Christian labors 
amongst them. During thirty years, he served as a Mohawk 
Catechist, in this settlement, under the Society for Propagating the 
Gospel, adorning the doctrine of God, his Saviour, and enjoying the 
respect of all who knew him. He died, generally regretted, June, 
1848, aged 60 years.” This stone also covers the remains of “Kloner, 
the exemplary wife of the Catechist, who died in the Lord, May 1, 
1840, aged 50.” 

While the Mohawks always manifested a desire to learn the 
truth, as taught by Christians, there were some of the Six Nations 
who believed not, and steadfastly turned their backs upon the mis- 
sionaries of the Cross. Among these stood prominent the Seneca chief 
Sagnoaha, or Red Jacket, one well known as an eloquent Sachem 
in all the Councils of his people. A Seneca council was held at 
Buffalo Creek, in May, 1811, when Red Jacket answered the desire 
of a missionary that they should become Christians, as follows :— 

“Brother !—We listened to the talk you delivered to us from the 
council of black coats in New York. We have fully considered your 
talk, and the offers you have made us, We now return our answer, 
Which we wish you also to understand. _ In making up our minds 
we have looked back to remember what has been done in our days, 
and wh our fathers have told us was done in old times. 


322 PAGAN INDIANS. . 


“ Brother!—Great numbers of black coats have been among 
the Indians. With sweet voices and smiling faces, they offered to 
teach them the religion of the white people. Our brethren in the 
East listened to them. They turn from the religion of their fathers, 
and look up the religion of the white people. What good has it 
done? Are they more friendly, one to another, than we are ? No, 
Brother! They are adivided people; we are united. They quarrel! 
about religion; we live in love and friendship. Besides, they drink 
strong waters, and they have learned how to cheat and how to 
practice all the other vices of the white people, without imitating 
their virtues. Brother!—If you wish us well, keep away ; don’t 
disturb us. Brother!—We do not worship the Great Spirit as 
the white people do, but we believe that the forms of worship are 
indifferent to the Great Spirit. It is the homage of sincere hearts 
that pleases him, and we worship him in thatmanner.” ‘“ Brother! 
For these reasons we cannot receive your offers. We have other 
things to do, and beg you will make your minds easy, without 
troubling us, lest our heads should be too much loaded, and by and 
by burst.” At another time, he is reported to have said to one 
conversing with him upon the subject of Christianity, that the 
Indians were not responsible tor the death of Christ. “ Brother,’ 
said he “if you white people murdered the Saviour, make it up 
yourselves. We had nothing to do with it. Ifhe had come among 
us, we should have treated him better.” 


PREACHING TO THE INDIANS. 323 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


Contents--Mississauga Indians—Father Picquet’s opinion---Remnant of a large 
tribe--Their Land—Sold to Government---Rev. Wm, Case-—John Sunday--- 
A drunkard---Peter Jones---Baptising Indians--At a camp-meeting—-Their 
department—Extract from Playter---William Beaver—--Conversions---Jacob 
Peter---Severe upon white christians---Their worshi p---The Father of Cana- 
dian missions---Scheme to teach Indians---Grape Island—Leasing islands--- 
The parties---' Dated at Belleville Y---Constructing a village---The lumber--- 
How obtained---Encamping on Grape Island---The method of instruction— 
The number—Agriculture—Their singing—School house—The teacher— 
Instructions of women—Miss Barnes—Property of Indians—Cost of improves 
ments—A visit to Government—Asking for land—* Big Island "—QOther 
favors—Peter Jacobs at New York—Extracts from Playter—Number of 
Indian converts, 1829— tiver Credit Indians—Indians removed to Alnwick, 


THE MISSISSAUGA INDIANS—THEIR CONVERSION TO CHRISTIANITY. 


We have learned that the French missionary, Father Picquet 
did not entertain a very high opinion, at least he professed not to, 
of the moral character of the Mississaugas, and their susceptibility 
to the influence of Christian religion. We will now see what was 
accomplished by the agency of the Rev. William Case. We refer 
to that branch at present called the Mississaugas of Alnwick, 
and formerly known as the Mississaugas of the Bay of Quinté. 
They were the remnant of the powerful tribe, which ceded a large 
tract in the Johnstown, Midland and Neweastle districts to the 
Government. This block contained 2,748,000 acres, and was 
surrendered in 1822, for an annuity of £642 10s. 

In 1825 the Rev. William Case visited the Bay. Among the 
first to come under the influence of religion, from the preaching of 
the Methodists was John Sunday. The writer has conversed with 
many, who remember Sunday as a very filthy drunkard. Peter 
Jones and John Crane, Mohawks who had been converted to 
Methodism at the Grand River, visited Belleville. Peter Jones 
with simple eloquence, soon reached the hearts of the Mississaugas. 
The writer’s father has heard Peter Jones preach to them in Indian 
near the banks of the Moira, just by No. 1 school-house in Belle- 
Ville, In the spring of 1826 Case baptized 22 Indian converts, 
while 50 more seemed under the influence of religion. In June, a 
tamp-meeting was held in Adolphustown, the Mississaugas attended. 
Special accommodation was afforded them. Their arrival is thus 

‘gtaphically given by Playter, and it supplies an excellent idea of 
Indian character in connection with religion. 


“ 


324 INDIANS AT CAMP-MEETING, 


“A message came that the Mississauga fleet was in sight. A 
few repaired to the shore to welcome and conduct the Indians to 
the ground. The bark canoes contained men, women and children, 
with cooking utensils, blankets, guns, spears, provisions, and bark 
for covering their wigwams. The men took each a canoe reversed 
on his head, or the guns and spears; each squaw 2 bundle of 
blankets or bark. The men marched first, the women ii the rear 
and in file they moved to the encampment, headed by two preachers. 
The congregation seeing the Indians passing through the gate, and 
so equipped, was astonished. Reflecting on the former condition 
and the present state of these natives of the woods, gratitude and 


joy filled every bosom. God was praised for the salvation of the 


heathen. After the natives had laid down the burdens, they all 
silently prayed for the blessing of the Great Spirit, to the surprise 
and increased delight of the pious whites. The Indians next buil! 


their camp, in the oblong form, with poles, canoes, and bark. The | 


adults numbered 41, of whom 28 had given evidence of a converted 
state, and the children were 17: in all 58. The natives had private 
meetings by themselves, and the whiter. by themselves; but in 
preaching time, the Indians sat on the right of the preaching 
stand. At the close of each sermon, William Beaver, an Indian 
exhorter, translated the main points for the Indians, the other 
Indian exhorters, Sunday, Moses, and Jacob Peter spoke to their 
people on different occcasions. Beaver’s first exhortation was on 
Friday, and produced a great effect on the natives. 

On Sunday Beaver spoke to his people with great fluency, 
Upon being asked what he had been saying, “TI tell ’em,’” said he, 
“they must all turn away from sin; that the Great Spirit will give 
"em new eyes to see, new ears to hear good things; new heart to 
understand, and sing, and pray; all new! I tell ’em squaws, they 
must wash ’em blankets clean, must cook ’em victuals clean, like 
white women ; they must live in peace, worship God, and love one 
another. Then,” with a natural motion of the hand and arm, 4 
if to level an uneven service, he added, “The Good Spirit make the 
ground all smooth before you.” 

«On Monday, the Lord’s supper was given to the Indians and 
the whites, of the Indians 21 were also baptized, with ten of their 
children. The whole number of the baptized in this tribe was now 


43, 21 children. As yet these Indians knew but one hymn, “0 for if 


a thousand tongues to sing, my great Redeemer’s praise,” and one 
tune. This hymn they sung, over and over, as if always new, and 
always good, ” 


h 


A REBUKE. 325 


It has been the custom, of not alone the United States, but 
some in our midst, toregard the Indians as altogether degraded 
below the whites in intelligence, in natural honesty, and in appre- 
ciation of right and wrong. At the camp-meeting above referred 
to, there was a convert by name of Jacob Peter. He is described 

s “a sprightly youth of 18 years.” At some subseqent date during 
the same year, the Indians held a prayer-meeting at the village of 
Demorestville. ‘Mr. Demorest being present with other white 
inhabitants, to witness the Indian’s devotion, requested Jacob to 
speak a little to them in English; which he thus did: 

“You white people have the Gospel a great many years. You 
have the Bible too: suppose you read sometimes—but you very 
wicked. Suppose some very good people: but great many wicked. 
You get drunk—you tell lies—you break the Sabbath.” Then point- 
ing to his brethren, he added, “ But these Indians, they hear the 
word only a little while—they can’t read the bible—but they be- 
come good right away. They no more get drunk—no more tell 
lies—they keep the Sabbath day. To us Indians, seems very 
strange that you have missionary so many years, and you so many 
rogues yet. The Indians have missionary only a little while, and 
we all turn christians.” 

“The whites little expected so bold a reproof from a youth 
belonging to a race which is generally despised.” —(Playter). 

Camp-meetings were peculiarly calculated to impress the 
Indians with solemn thoughts. These children of the forest deemed 
the shade of trees a fit and true place in which to worship the true 
| God, just as seemed to the first settlers who had for so long a time 
_ had their homes within the quiet glades. And no more inconside- 
rate step could have been taken than that pursued by Governor 
Maitland, who, at the instigation of others, forbad the converted 
Indians at the River Credit to attend camp-meetings. The conver- 
sion of the Mississaugas at Belleville, and the Credit, soon became 
known to the other branches of the tribe scattered throughout 
Canada, and in time the whole nation was under the influence of 
Methodist teaching. Their change of life was as well marked as it 
has been lasting. 

The Rev. William Case, “The father of Canadian Missions,” 
determined to permanently settle the tribe, to teach them the 
quiet pursuits of agriculture, and their children the rudiments of 
| education, as well as of christian knowledge. To this end the plan 
Was adopted, of leasing two islands, situated in Big Bay, which 


326 GRAPE ISLAND. 


belonged to the tribe, and establish thereupon the converted Indians. 
The parties to whom the tribe granted the lease for 999 years, for 
the nominal sum of five shillings, wore “ John Reynolds, Benjamin 
Ketcheson, Penuel G. Sélden, James Bickford, and William Ross,” 
The Chiefs, Warriors, and Indians conferring the lease, and who 
signed the indenture, were “John Sunday, William Beaver, John 
Simpson, Nelson Snake, Mitchell Snake, Jacob Musguasheum, 
Joseph Skunk, Paul Yawaseeng, Jacob Nawgnasheum, John Salt, 
Isaac Skunk, William Ross, Patto Skunk, J acob Sheepegang, James 
Snake.” It was “signed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of 
Tobias Bleaker, and Peter Jones.” Dated Belleville, 16th October, 
1826. The islands thus leased were Huff’s Island, then known as 
“Logrim’s,” containing about fifty acres, and Grape Island with 
eleven acres. 

Steps were promptly taken to carry out the object aimed at by 
the projectors, and arrangements were made to construct a village 
upon Grape Island. The lumber for the buildings was obtained 
by cutting hemlock saw logs upon the rear part of Tyendinaga, by 
the river Moira, under the direction of Surveyor Emerson, which 
were floated down to Jonas Canniff’s saw nill, and there sawed 
into suitable pieces. These were again floated down in small rafts 
to the island. During the ensuing winter, the buildings nat being 
as yet erected, a large number encamped upon Grape Island, while 
the rest went hunting, as usual. Instructions commenced immedi- 
ately. Preachers visited them from time to time, and two inter- 
preters. William Beaver and Jacob Peter taught them the Lord’s 
Prayer and Ten Commandments. In January the hunting party 
returned, and “a meeting, lasting several days, was held in the 
chapel in Belleville, to instruct them also.” “The tribe mustered 
about 130 souls, and the Society embraced every adult, about ninety 
persons.” 

A branch of the tribe living in the rear of Kingston, forty in 
number, came in May, the following Spring, and joined those at the 
island, and became converts. “In this month the buildings were 
commenced, and some land ploughed and planted. The condition 
of the people was every day improving. As many as 130 would 
assemble for worship. Their voices were melodious, and delight 
ful was the singing. A. school and meeting-house was built in July, 
30 feet by 25 feet. William Smith was the first school-teacher, 
having thirty scholars in the day school, and fifty in the Sabbath 
school. The farming operations were under the superintendence 


DEPUTATION TO YORK. 327 


of R. Phelps. The girls and women were instructed in knitting, 
sewing, making straw hats, and other work, by Miss E, Barnes. 

“The public property of the Indians comprised a yoke of oxen, 
three cows, a set of farming tools, and material for houses, as 
lumber, nails and glass,—contributions of the benevolent. The 
improvements of the year were expected to cost £250, to be met 
by benevolence in the United States and Canada. In October, the 
meeting-house was seated, in connection with which was a room 
provided for a study and bed for the teacher. The bodies of eleven 
log houses were put up; eight had shingled roofs, and they were 
enclosed before winter.”’—(Playter). 

Soon after, a deputation from Grape Island visited York, with 
a deputation from Rice Lake, and the Credit Indians, to seek an 
audience with the Government. A council was held with the 
Government officers on the 30th January, 1828. The speeches were 
interpreted by Peter Jones. John Sunday, after referring to their 
conversion, and having settled by the Bay Quinte, said, “that when 
they considered the future welfare of their children, they found 
that the island they claimed would not afford them sufficient wood 
and pasture for any length of time, and that they had now come to 
ask their great father, the governor, for a piece of land lying near 
them.” “He then proceeded to ask the Government in what situa- 
tion Big Island was considered; whether or not it belonged to the 
Indians? and, if it did, they asked their father to make those 
who had settled on it without their consent, pay them a proper 
rent, as they had hitherto turned them off with two bushels of 
potstoes for 200 acres of land. In the last place, he asked permis- 
sion of their great father to cut some timber on the King’s land 
for their buildings.” —(Peter Jones). 

In April of this year, Mr. Case, with John Sunday and Peter 
Jacobs, attended the anniversary of the Missionary Society in New 
York, The manifestation of Christianity displayed by these sons 
of the forest touched the hearts of the people present, and led to a 
considerable augmentation of the contributions previously supplied 
by private individuals. They visited other parts of the United 
States, and returned to the bay, May 12, “accompanied by two 
pious ladies, Miss Barnes, and Miss Hubbard.” “The ladies came 
with the benevolent design of assisting the Indians in religion, in- 
dustry, and education.” _ 

“Tn the tour Mr. Case received many presents of useful articles 
for the Indians; and among the rest ticking for straw beds. This 


328 THE NUMBER OF CHRISTIANS. 


was divided among twenty families, and made the first beds they ever 
slept upon.” Among the conversions of this year, was an Indian 
woman, practising witchcraft, as the people believe, and a Roman 
Catholic.” 

The people were not only persevering in religious duties, but 
made progress in industry. Mr, Case collected the Indians together 
one evening, to show what they had manufactured in two weeks. 
They exhibited 172 axe handles, 6 scoop shovels, 57 ladles, 4 trays, 
44 broom-handles, 415 brooms. The Indians were highly commended 
for their industry, and some rewards were bestowed to stimulate 
greater diligence.”—(Playter). 

According to the Annual Report of the Missionary Society of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church of the United States, there were 
“two hundred and twenty natives under the Christian instruction of 
one missionary, one hundred and twenty of whom are regular com- 
municants, and fifty children are taught in the schools.” Lorenzo 
Dow visited Grape Island, and writing July 29, 1829, says, “viewing 
the neatness and uniformity of the village—the conduct of the chil- 
dren even in the streets—and not a drunkard to be found in their 
borders. Surely what a lesson for the whites!” 

The other communities of the Mississaugas that came under the 
religious teaching of the Methodists are the River Credit Indians, 
the Rice Lake Indians, and those at Schoogog, Simcoe, and the 
Thames River. 

When-the Indians from the Bay Quinté, and from Kingston, left 
Grape Island, they removed to Alnwick. A Report on Indian Affairs, 
of 1858, says, “ they have now a block of land of 2000 acres a ided 
into 25 acre farms.” 


DIVISION VI 


KARLY EDUCATION IN UPPER CANADA. 
CHAPTER XXXVI, 


Contents—Education among the Loyalists—-Effect of the War—No opportunity 
for Education—A few Educated—At Bath—A common belief—What was 
requisite for farming—Learning at home—The School Teachers—Their 
qualifications—Rev. Mr, Stuart as a Teacher—Academy at Kingston—First 
Canadian D.D.—Mr, Clark, Teacher, 1786—Donevan—Garrison Schools— 
Cockerell — Myers — Blaney-—Michael—Atkins—Kingston, 1795—Lyons— 
Mrs. Cranahan—In Adolphustown—Morden—Faulkiner—The School Books 
---Evening Schools---McDougall---O' Reiley---McCormick---F logging---Salis- 
bury--- James--- Potter— Wright—- Watkins— Gibson— Smith —Whelan-- 
Articles of Agreement—Recollections-—Boarding round—American Teachers 
—School Books—-The Letter Z. 


THE FIRST SCHOOLS AND TEACHERS. 


The majority of the refugees possessed but limited education. 
There were a very small number whose education was even 
excellent ; but the greater portion of Loyalists from the revolting 
Colonies, had not enjoyed opportunities for even a common educa- 
tion. The state of society, for many years, precluded the teaching 
of youth. During the civil war, the chances for learning had been 
exceedingly slender, Apart from this, there did not exist, a hun- 
dred years ago, the same desire to acquire learning which now 
prevails. The disbanded soldiers and refugees, even some of the 
half:pay officers, were void of education, which, even in the back 
woods, is a source of pure enjoyment. There was, however, an 
English seminary at Quebec, and at Montreal, at which a few were 
educated during the war; for instance, Clark, who was a naval 
store-keeper at Carleton Island, had his children there at school. 
At the village of Kingston, there were a certain number of educated 
persons; but around the Bay there was not much to boast of. As 
their habitations were sparse, it was difficult for a sufficient number 
to unite to form good schools. Among the old, sturdy farmers, who 
themselves had no learning, and who had got along without much, 
if any learning, and had no books to read, there obtained a belief that 
itwas not only unnecessary, but likely to have a bad effect upon 


330 THE FIRST COLLEGIATE HONOR. 


the youny, disqualifying them for the plain duties of husvandry, If 
one conid read, sign his own name, and cast interest, it was looked 
upon as quite sufficient for a farmer. ‘But gradually there sprung 
up an increased desire to acquire education, and a willingness to 
supply the means therefor. In most places, the children were 
gladly sent to school. And, moreover, in some cases, elder persons, 
without learning, married to one possessed of it, would spend their 
long winter evenings in learning from a willing partner, by the 
flickering fire light. Says Ex-Sheriff Ruttan, then living at Adolphus- 
town, ‘As there were no schools at that period, what knowledge I 
acquired was from my mother, who would, of an evening, relate 
events of the American rebellion, and the happy lives people once 
led under British laws and protection previous to the outbreak.” 
“In a few years, as the neighborhood improved, school teaching 
was introduced by a few individuals, whose individual infirmities 
prevented them from hard manual labor.” We find it stated that 
the first school teachers were discharged soldiers, and generally 
Trish. 

The Rev. John Stuart, subsequently D.D., (See first clergyman) 
was the first teacher in Upper Canada. So early as 1785, the year 
he settled at Cataraqui, as he called the place, he says, in a letter 
written to an old friend in the States, “The greatest inconvenience 
I feel here, is there being no school for our boys; but, we are now 
applying to the Legislature for assistance to erect an academy and 
have reason to expect success; If I succeed in this, T shall die here 
contented.” “In May, 1786, he opened an academy at Kingston ;” 
writing in 1788, he remarks, I have an excellent school for my 
children,” that is the children of Kingston—(Memoirs of Dr. 
Stuart). The degeee of D. D., which was conferred upon Mr. 
Stuart, in 1799, by his Alma Mater, at the University of Pennsyl- 
vania, was the first University degree of aay kind conferred upon 
a Canadian, probably to any one of the present Dominion of Canada, 

While the Rey. Mr. Stuart was engaged with the first school in 
Kingston, Mr, Clarke was likewise employed in teaching upon the 
shores of the Bay, probably in Ernesttown or Fredericksburgh, 
“ We learn from Major Clark, now residing in Edwardsburgh, that 
his father taugh* the iirst regular school in Dundas. He arrived 
with his family in Montreal, in the year 1786, and proceeded to the 
Bay Quinté. He remained two years at the Bay, employed in 
teaching. In 1788, he came to Matilda, at the instance of Captain 
Frazer, who, at his own expense, purchased a farm for him, at the 


THE FIRST PEDAGOGUES. 331 


costof one hundred dollars. A few of the neighbors assisted in 
the erection of a school house, in which Mr. Clark taught for several 
years. He was a native of Perthshire, Scotland.’—(History of 
Dundas). 

One of the first teachers at Kingston, was one Donevan. 

As a general thing, all the British garrisons had, what was 
ealled, a garrison school, and many of the children at first derived 
the rudiments of education from these; that is, those living conve- 
nient to the forts. The teachers of these army schools, no doubt, 
were of questionable fitness, probably possessing but a minimum 
of knowledge, next to actual ignorance. However, there may 
have been exceptions. Possibly, where a chaplain was attached toa 
garrison, he taught, or superintended. 

Col. Clark, of Dalhousie, se ys, “The first rudiments of my 
humble education I acquired at the garrison school, at Old Fort, 
Niagara. When we came to the British side of the river, I went 
to various schools. The best among them was a Richard Cockerell, 
an Englishman, from the United States, who left the country during 
the rebellion.” He also speaks of D’Anovan of Kingston, as a 
teacher, and likewise Myers, Blaney, Mr. Michael, Irish, and 
another, a Scotchman. This was before 1800. 

A memorandum by Robert Clark, of Napanee, says, “ My boys 
commenced going to school to Mr. Daniel Allen Atkins, 18th 
January, 1791,” 

Rochefoucault says, in 1795, speaking of Kingston, “In_ this 
district are some schools, but they are few in number. The children 
are instructed in reading and writing, and pay each a dollar a month, 
One of of the masters, superior to the rest, in point of knowledge, 
taught Latin; but he has left the school, without being succeeded 
by another instructor of the same learning.” 

‘In the year 1788, a pious young man, called Lyons, an 
exhorter in the Methodist Episcopal Church, came to Canada, and 
engaged in teaching a school in Adolphustown,” “upon Hay Bay 
or fourth concession.’—(Playter). Ex-Sheriff Ruttan tells us, that 
“ At seven years of age, (1799), he was one of those who patronized 
Mrs. Cranahan, who opened a Sylvan Seminary for the young idea, 
(in Adolphustown); from thence, I went to Jonathan Clark’s, and 
then tried Thomas Morden, lastly William Faulkiner, a relative of 
the Hagermans. You may suppose that these graduations to Par- 
nassus, was carried into effect, because a large amount of knowledge 
eculd be obtained. Not so; for Dilworth’s Spelling Book, and the 


332 NIGHT SCHOOLS, 


Now Tostament, were the only books possessed by these academies, 
About five miles distant, was another teacher, whose name I forget ; 
after his day's work was done in the bush, but particularly in the 
winter, he was ready to receive his pupils. This evening school 
was for those in search of knowledge. My two elder brothers 
availed themselves of this opportunity, and always went on snow 
shoes, Which they deposited at the door.” It looks very much as if 
courting may have been intimately associated with these nightly 
researches for knowledge. Mr. Ruttan adds, “And exciting 
occasions sometimes happened by moonlight, when the girls joined 
the cavalcade,” At this school as well, the only books were 
Dilworth, and the Testament; unless it were the girl’s “ looks,’ 
“Those primeval days I remember with great pleasure.” “ At 
fourteen, (1806), my education was finished.” We learn that at an 
early period there was one McDougall, who taught school in a log 
house upon the south shore of Hay Bay. Says Mr. Ienry Van- 
Dusen, one of the first natives of Upper Canada, “The first who 
exercised the prerogative of the school room in Adolphustown were 
the two sons of Edward O'Reily, and McCormick, both of whom 
are well remembered by all who were favored with their instruction 
—from the unmerciful floggings received,” 

About the year 1803, one Salisbury taught school on the High 
Shore, Sophiasburgh, The first teacher upon the Marsh Front, 
near Grassy Point, was John James, At the mouth of Myers’ 
Creek, in 1807 or 8, James Potter taught school; but, prior to that, 
aman by the name of Leslie taught. About this time, there was 
also a Rev. Mr. Wright, a Presbyterian, who taught school near Mrs. 
Simpson's. He preached occasionally. In 1810, in a little frame 
school house, near the present market, (Belleville,) taught one John 
Watkins, One of the first school masters up the Moira, fifth con- 
cession of Thurlow, was one Gibson. Mars, Perry, born in Myrnest- 
town, rememembers her first, and her principal school teacher. His 
name was Smith, and he taught inthe second concession of Krnest- 
town in 1806, Tle had a large school, the children coming from 
all the neighborhood, including the best families. 

During the war of 1812, Mr. Whelan taught at Kingston, in 
the public school. The school house stood near the block house. 
It is stated, January, 1817, that he had been a teacher for ten years. 

Before us, is a document, dated at Hollowell, Oct. 28,1819, It 
is— Articles of agreement between R——- L———, of the one 
one part, and we, the undersigned, of the other part: that is to say: 


AN AGREEMENT. 333 


that R-——  L—-— doth engage to keep a regular school, for the 
term of seven months from the first day of November next, at the 
rate of two pounds ten shillings per month; and he further doth 
agree to teach reading, writing, and arithmetic; to keep regular 
hours, keep good order in school, as far as bis abilities will allow, 
see that the children go orderly from school to their respective 
homes. And we, the undersigned, doth agree to pay R—— L—— 
the sum above named of ten dollars per month for the time above 
mentioned ; and further, doth agree to find a comfortable house for 
the school, and supply the same with wood fitted for the fire. And 
further, to wash, mend, lodge, and victual him for the time of 
keeping said school. School to be under charge and inspection of 
the following trustees: William Clark, Peter Leavens, and Daniel 
Leavens.” 

To which is subjoined, quaintly, in Mr. [’6 hand writing : 

‘It is to be understood that the said R--— L—— has performed 
his business rightly till he is discharged,—(Signed) Kh-———L——.” 

Below are the names of the subscribers, and the number of 
scholars each will send, 

‘Le practice already referred to, of setting apart for school teach- 
ers such members of the family as were physically incapable of doing 
hard manual labor, without any regard to their natural or acquired 
capabilities, was of Yankee origin, and continued in many places 
for many years. The writer had, among his carly teachers, one 
who boarded round from family to family, whose sole qualification 
to teach consisted in his lameness. This prostitution of a noble 
calling, had the effect of preventing men of education for a long 
time, from engaging in the duties of this profession. 

In different places, young men would engage for three or four 
months, in winter, to teach school; but, with the return of spring, 
they would return to the labor of the field and woods. After a 
while, young women could be found who would teach in the con- 
cession school house all the summer, to which the younger children 
would so, 

Some of the first school teachers were from the old country, and 
some from the American States, he latter would naturally desire 
to have used American school books, and, as they were the most 
conveniently procured, they were introduced, and continued to be 
in use for many years. Atleast, by some schools, Dr. Noah Web- 
ster’s spelling book was among the first to be used; and the writer 
commenced his rudimentary education in that book, It followed, 


834 AMERICAN PRONUNCIATION. 


from the presence of American teachers and school books, that 
peculiarities of American spelling and pronunciation were taught 
to the children of Canada. For instance, take the letter Z. This 
letter of the Hnglish alphabet is, according to original authority 
pronounced zed; but Webster taught that it had not a compound 
sound, and should be pronounced ze. This matter was brought 
| fore the public, by a letter over the signature of “ Harris,” which 
appeared in the Kingston Herald, in 1846, After addueing abund- 
ance of authority, he concludes that “the instructor of youth, who, 
when engaged in teaching the elements of the Knglish language, 
direct them to call that letter ze, instead of zed, are teaching them 
error.” 


CHAPTER XXXVIIL 


Contunts—Mr, Stuart’s school—Simcoc—State Church and College—Grammar 
HehooleHon, KR. Hamilton—Chalmers—Strachan—Comes to Canada 
Kducational history- Arrival at Kingston—The pupils—l' cos—Lemoves to 
Cornwall—Pupils follow—Strachan, a Canadian—.Marrich—Diterview with 
Bishop Strachan—His disappointment-—~A stranger.What hu forrook——300 
pupils-—Their succest——Stay at Cornwall—Appointmonts at York—A, lec- 
turer-At Kingston—Member of Legislative Council—Politician—Clergy 
Reserveslounds King’s College--The thirty-nine «articles — Monopoly 
swept away—Voluntaryism—lounds Trinity College-—Bishop Strachan in 
1866-—-What he had accomplished—Those he tutored—Setting up a high 
standard—“ Reckoner ’--Sincerity---Levislation, 1797 ~Addrews to the King 
—Grammar Schoolu—Grant, 1798—Bowd of Kducation--Kndowment of 
King’s College—Its constitution—Changes—Upper Canada Collegelin- 
dowment— A spirit of improvement ’—Courliy—The second ncademy— 
At Ernesttown--The  trustees— idwell—Charges—-Contradicted — RKival- 
school—Bidwell’s son——Conspicuous charactcr—Bidwell’s death—Son_ re+ 
moves to TorontoAcadamy building, a barrack—Literary spirit of Bath— 
Never revived York, 


HIGHHR EDUCATION--FOUNDATION OF UNIVERSITINS——STRACHAN— 
BIDWELL. 


Up to the time that Upper Canada was set apart from the Pro- 
vince of Quebec, as a distinet Province, and even until 1709, when Dr, 
Strachan came to Kingston, the Rev. Mr. Stuart continued to be the 
only teacher who fmparted anything like a solid education, But his 
sch ‘:*s consisted mainly of boys not far advanved. No doubt many 
6) , however, received from him the elements of a sound, and 
even clavsical education. 


Dk. STHAOHAN’S PUPILS, BSh 


Governor Simeoe, soon after assuming office, impressed witit the 
importance of higher education, even for an infant colony, took early 
steps to procure from the mother-country a competent person to plice 
at the head of a College he had determined to establish in connection 
with a State Church, Wis scheme of education to further that 
object, was to establish a system of grammar schools, and a Uni- 
versity as the head. 

The Ion. Robert Iamilton, of Queenston, had at this time a 
brother living in Scotland, and it was through him that an offer was 
made first to the celebrated Dr. Chalmers. But not desiring to come, 
although he had not yet attained to his greatness, he mentioned the 
name of his friend Strachan, to whom the offer was then made. Mr, 
Strachan decided to come. Thus it was the veteran schoolteacher, 
the divine, the founder of Universities, who but recently passed away, 
was led to Canada to become the occupant of one of the most con- 
spicuous places in the Province of Upper Canada. So intimately is 
the name of Dr. Strachan associated with the history of education, as 
well as with the Episeopalian Church, that it becomes necessary to 
supply here a somewhat lengthened account of his educational history. 
He arrived at Kingston the last day of the year, 1799, having sailed 
from Greenock the latter part of August, and having been over four 
months on the way. But when Strachan arrived, Simeoe had been 
recalled, and his scheme was at least, in abeyance. 

Col, Clark says that “a school was established at Kingston, 1800, 
by the Hon. It. Cartwright for his sons, having Mr. Strachan for 
teacher, who had the privilege of taking ten additional scholars at 
£10 each per annum. Among these ten were the late Chief Justice 
Robinson, Chief Justice Macaulay, the Hon George Markland, Bishop 
Bethune, the successor of Dr, Strachan; the Rev. W. Macaulay, Picton ; 
Captain England, Royal Engineers ; Justice MeLean, Col. John Clark, 
and the two sons of Hamilton, James and Samuel. These, with four 
sons of Richard Cartwright, formed Mr. Strachan’s first school for the 
higher branches of education. 

My, Strachan continued to teach in Kingston for three years, 
when he removed his school to Cornwall. 

All of his pupils at Kingston, except John Clark, of Niagara, 
followed him to that place, and cominued for years under bis ine 
struction. 

The high standard of education now set up by Mr. Strachan had 
4 beneficial effect. He trained here for usefulness and distine- 
tion, some of the first men of the Province. In addition to 


336 REMOVAL TO CORNWALL. 


those mentioned as distinguished pupils, was Christopher Hagar. 
mat. Here Mr. Strachan, it may be said, became a thorough 
Canadian, and began to identify himself with the higher interests of 
the country. He shortly after married a lady of Cornwall, Miss 
Woods, who lived to within a few years of the Bishop’s death, 

Dr. Strachan, in conversation with the writer, referred to the. 
time of his coming to Canada with no little feeling, He evidently 
felt the disappointment arising from the departure of Governor 
Simcoe very keenly, which left him quite to his own resources in the 
new country, far from his home which he had forsaken, in view of 
certain promises of advancement, congenial to his taste. He was, to 
use his own words, “a lonely stranger in a foreign land, without 
resources or a single acquaintance.” But in coming to speak of his 
pupils, of which there had been about 300, and whose course in life 
he had been permitted to see; whose success he had been proud to 
note, he spoke of them with all the kindness and regard of a parent. 
He dwelt upon the character and high position to which so many had 
attgined, especially the late Chief Justice Robinson, Speaking of 
himself, he said his “early life was of too busy a nature to allow him 
to keep a journal.” And we find it stated that he had to support a 
mother and two sisters. 

Mr. Strachan continued at Cornwall nine years, teaching, when 
he removed to York. The Government recognised his ability, and 
to increase the sphere of his usefulness, and to establish a Provincial 
College, he was requested to remove to the capital of Upper Canada, 
and had offered to him every advantage, pecuniary and otherwise. 
In these early efforts to establish higher education, says the Rev. Mr. 
Smart, whose testimony is important, too much praise cannot be 
given to Dr. Strachan. 


Although Mr. Strachan had removed to Cornwall, Kingston 
was occasionally favored by his presence as a public lecturer, as 
the following notice which appeared in the Gazette, December, 1810, 
will show: 

“Mr. Strachan’s annual course of popular lectures on Natural 
Philosophy, will commence on the second Monday in January, the 
course consisting of thirty-six lectures, to be completed in two 
months. Tickets of admission, four guineas; students taught at 
any of the District Schools of Upper Canada, entitled to tickets for 
one guinea. This money to be appropriated to the purchase of 
scientific books, for the use of those who attend the lectures.” 

In 1818 Dr. Strachan was appointed a member of the Legis- 


ORIGIN OF TRINITY COLLEGE. 337 


lative Council, and also of the Executive Council. In these posi- 
tions he was a consistent worker to secure the establishment of a@ 
State Church ; and for the twenty-two years he took part in the 
politics of Upper Canada he ceased not to work for the cause, and 
the preservation of the Clergy Reserves, Dr. Strachan never 
forgot the original purpose which brought him to Canada, the 
foundation of Grammar Schools and a University, In 1821, after 
using the influence which his political position allowed him to 
secure this object, he procured a royal charter for a University 
which he named King’s College after his Alma Mater. This insti- 
tution was intended for the exclusive benefit of those who would 
subscribe to the Thirty-nine Articles. For nearly twenty years 
this University continued under the control of the Church of Eng- 
land. But the spirit which obtained in the public mind of Canada 
was hostile to this monopoly, and the time came when the Uni- 
versity he had founded became more truly a national one. Although 
at this time an old man, when it might have been supposed he 
would yield to the adverse influence which had overcome his col- 
lege, he never thought of resting satisfied, but, in direct opposition 
to the principle against voluntaryism, for which his life had been 
so fur spent, he set about laying the foundation of anothor Uni- 
versity, and the Trinity College of Toronto is a second monument to 
his untiring cnergy and success ; a monument which renders another 
unnecessary to commemorate him. 

’ We penned the following remarks in 1866: This widely 
known worthy still animates the church he has been mainly instru- 
mental in erecting to a high and ever influential position in Canada, 
and whose untiring energies, guided by a brilliant intellect and a noble 
purpose, has made him the parent of higher education in the Pro- 
vince. The result of his doings—the traces of his vigorous mind, the 
repletion of his noble life may be seen, not alone upon the page of 
Episcopalian Church History ; but in all the departments of Provin- 
cial life—in the halls of learning, in the recorded charges from the 
Bench, by the mouth of those he educated ; in the speeches of many 
of Canada’s earliest and foremost statesmen. For it was he tutored 
the mind of a McLean, a Hagerman, a Robinson, of the Sherwoods, 
Jones, besides a large number of others who have acted a conspi- 
cuous part in the history of the country. While the trees of the 
forest yet overshadowed the muddy soil where Toronto now proudly 
rears her graceful spires and domes, and while the wild duck found 
a safe reemng place in the bay, now thickly dotted with crafts of every 


3358 FIRST GRAMMAR SCHOOLS. 


size, Dr. Strachan by pen, and by word of mouth, was setting up a 
high standard of learning; and by worthy means, was stimulating the 
minds of the future men of Canada to attain that high mark. Read 
the easy flowing words that appeared in the Kingston Gazette, over 
“ Reckoner,” and it will strike one that if he took the Spectator asa 
model, he abundantly succeeded in imitating the immortal Addison. 
His school at Cornwall was pre-eminently good, ‘he had the welfare 
of those committed to him at heart, (says the Rev. Mr. Smart,) as 
well as the youth of the country generally.” 

Five years after the erection of Upper Canada into a distinct 
Province, 1797, steps were taken by the two Houses of Parliament 
to establish schools for the higher branches of learning, A joint 
address was presented to Ilis Majesty, Geo. IIL., asking that he 
“would be graciously pleased to direct his Government in this Pro- 
vince, to appropriate a certain portion of the waste lands of the 
Crown, as a fund for the establishment and support of a respectable 
Grammar School in cach District thereof; and also a College, or 
University, for the instruction of youth in the different branches of 
liberal knowledge.” The Imperial Government replied, enquiring 
in what manner, and to what extent, a portion of the Crown lands 
might be appropriated and renderedjproductive towards the formation 
of a fund for the above purposes.” The Executive Council of Canada 
recommended “ that an appropriation of 560,000 acres, or ten town- 
ships, after deducting the Crown and Clergy sevenths, would be a 
sufficient fund for the establishment and maintenance of the royal 
foundation of four Grammar Schools and one University.” It was 
also suggested, that the Grammer Schools be established at Corn- 
wall, Kingston, Newark (Niagara), and Sandwich, and the Uni- 
versity at York.” It isnot known what action was taken on_ this 
recommendation.—(Lillie). But, in 1798, “a grant was made of 
549,000 acres of land in different parts of the Province, to carry out 
the design of the Grammer Schools and University.” ‘Of the 
above land endowment, 190,573 acres were, up to the year 1826, 
assigned to (or disposed of by) a public body, known as the Board 
of Education, the proceeds having been applied to the support of 
Common and Grammar Schools.’ The residue of the grant, 
amounting to 358,427 acres, appears to have been regarded as 
properly constituting that portion of the royal gift which had been 
intended for the support of the contemplated University.” 

Through the influence and exertion of Dr. Strachan, the 
University of King’s College was established by Royal Charter of 


FOUNDATION OF UPPER CANADA COLLEGE. 339 


Incorporation, 15th Morch, 1827, with an endowment of “ 225,000 
acres of crown land, and €1,000 for sixteen years. The Council or 
Governors were to consist of the Chancellor, President, and seven 
Professors or Graduates of the institution. All were to be members 
of the Church of England. — This exclusive feature of the College 
continued to exist until 1843, when the charter was modified 
whereby parties were eligible to hold office by a declaration of 
their “belief in the authenticity and Divine incorporation of the 
Old and New Testaments, and in the doctrine of the Trinity. 
Various changes were made by Legislative enactment until the 
present institution became established, in 1853, when the faculties 
of Law and Medicine were abolished, the name changed from King’s 
College to University College, and the University and College 
made two distinct institutions. 

The Royal Grammar School was merged into Upper Canada 
College in 1829, and this institution was opened the following year. 
“Tn the years 1832, 1834, and 1835, it received endowments of' 
land, amounting, in all, to 63,268 acres, irrespective of two valuable 
blocks in York—on one of which the present College buildings 
stand.” “The College further recvived an allowance from Govern- 
ment of £200 sterling, in 1830; £500 in 1831; and £1,000 sterling 
per annum since,” 


ACADEMY AT GRNESTTOWN—BIDWELL., 


While to Dr. Strachin belongs the honor of establishing the 
first school whereat a Jiberal education might be obtained the 
efforts and labors of vthers must not be forgotten, Shortly after 

the commencement of the present century, there arose, perhaps as 
aresult of the teaching of Strachan, a greater desire for advanced 
learning, Says a writer in 1811, “A spirit of improvement is 
evidently spreading, the value of education, as well as the want of 
it, is felt. Gentlemen of competent means appear to be sensil.'e of 
the impovtance of giving their children academical learning, and 
ambitious to do it without sending them abroad for the purpose. 
among other indications of progress in literary ambition, I 
cannot forbear referring to the academy lately erected in Ernest- 
town, by the subseription of public-spirited inhabitants of that, 
and the neighbouring townships, who appear to be convinced that 
the cultivation of liberal arts and sciences is naturally connected 
with an improvement of manners and morals, and a general melior- 
ation of the state of society.” 


340 MR. BIDWELL. 


The academy above referred to was the second school of import 
ance established in Upper Canada, It was also situated upon the 
shores of the Bay of Quinté. The following is from the Kingston 
Gazette : 

“ Wrnestrown AcApemy.—The subscribers hereby inform the 
friends of learning that an Academical School, under the superin- 
tendencve of an experienced preceptor, is opened in Ernesttown, 
near the church, for the instruction of youth in English reading, 
speaking, grammar and composition, the learned languages, pev- 
manship, arithmetic, geograhy, and other branches of Liberal 
Education. Scholars attending from a distance may be boarded in 
good families on reasonable terms, and for fifteen shillings a year 
can have the use of a valuable library. School Trustees: Robert 
McDowel, Benjamin Fairfield, William Fairfield, Solomon Johns, 
William Wilcox, Samuel Neilson, George Baker,—Ernesttown, 11th 
March, 1811.” 

The person selected for teacher was Mr, Barnabas Bidwell, who — 
had a few years previously come to Canada from the State of 
Massachusetts, where he had been, according to a writer in the 
Kingston Gazette, Attorney-General of that State. The same 
writer made charges of a serious nature against Mr. Bidwell, as to 
the cause of his leaving his country; but one of the above com: 
mittee vindicated Mr. Bidwell’s character; by asserting that 
although Mr. B. had been “unfortunate in business, and became 
embarrassed, he was honest, and had left property to pay his debts 
when he lefi—that he had been a tutor at the first college in 
America—that he avoided polities and devoted himself to literary 
pursuits.” [t was about the commencement of the present century, 
when Mr. Bidwell came to Bath to live. 

Probably the academy at Bath was regarded somewhat as 4 
rival to the school existing at Cornwall. 

Barnabas Bidwell remained at Bath about eight years when he 
removed to Kingston, with his son, Marshal Bidwell, who became 4 
lawyer, and a very conspicuous character in Canada. B. Bidwell 
died at Kingston, July 26, 1833, aged 70. His son removed to 
York in 1830, where he practised his profession until the eventful 
year of 1837. 

The academy, at the commencement of the war of 1812, was 
in a prosperous state, but very soon all was changed,—the school 
was broken up, and the building converted into a barrack. The 
close of the war unfor tunately sav no return of the old state of thing’, 


COLLEGES AT KINGSTON, 341 


the teacher was gone, and the students scattered, “ having resorted 
to other places of education, many of them out of the province, 
The building is now, (1822), oceupied asa house of public worship, 
and a common school. It is to be hoped, however, that the taste 
for literary improvement may be revived, and this seminary be 
re-established.’ But these hopes were never realized, The literary 
glory of Bath had departed. The capital of York was now to 
become a centre to which would gravitate the more learned, and 
where would be established the seats of learning. The limited, 
though earnest rivalry which had existed between Kingston and 
Bath, was to be on & more important scale, between the ancient 
capital, Kingston, and the more promising one of York, 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


Contents—Extract from Cooper-— Educational institutions—Kingston—Queen’s 
College —Own’s Real Estate—Regiopolis College—Roman Catholie—Gram- 
mar School—Attendance—School  houses—Library-—Separate Schools ~ 
Private Schools—The Quaker School—-William Penn—Upon the Hudson— 
Near Bloomficld—Origin of school--Gurnay-—His offer—Management of 
school—The teaching—Mrs. Crombic’s schools—Picton Ladies’ Academy— 
McMullen, proprietor-—'Teachers —Gentlemen’s department.—Popular—T he 
art of printing—In America—Book publishing—First in America Books 
among the loyalists —lew—Passed around— ferguson’s books—The Bible— 
Libraries at Kingston and Bath--Leyvislition---In Lower Canada---Reading 
room at Hallowell---Reserves for Mducation--Upper Canada in respect to 
éducation---Praiscworthy—Common School System Bill introduced 1841— 
Amended, 1846—Dr, Ryerson’s system---U nsurpase ed, 


HIGHER EDUCATION, CONTINUED, 


The subjoined statement we extract frem Cooper, which was 
written in 1856. We have no doubt the last twelve years has been 
attended with a steady increase in the importance of the Educa- 
tional institutions of Kingston. 

“HpvucationaL Instsrurions.—There are in Kingston two 
colleges, Queen’s College and Regiopolis; the County Grammar 
School, 11 Common Schools, 2 separate R. C. Schools, one School 
connecteu with the Nunnery, or Sisters of Charity, with numerous 
good private schools for boys, private schools for girls, infant 
schools and other minor educational establishments, such as evening 
schools, classes for teaching continental languages, &c., in all 
between 20 and 30. 


342 QUEEN’S COLLEGE. 


‘“‘QUEEN’s COLLEGE.—Queen’s College is an educational institu- 
tion of very considerable importance, and from® it have issued 
graduates in arts, divinity and medicine, of no despicable attain- 
ments. It was incorporated by Royal Charter in 1842, and is 
under the management of a Board of Trustees and Senate. It has 
a Principal and four Professors in Arts and Divinity, besides six 
Medical Professors. It confers Scholarships of the aggregate value 
of £200, the highest being worth £12 10s. It numbers during the 
present year, 47 medical students, 30 in Arts, 10 in Divinity, con- 
nected with it is a Preparatory School, where great pains are 
taken to prepare pupils for matriculation at the college. A good 
library, containing some 3,000 volumes belongs to the College. A 
series of meteorological observations are taken by the graduates, 
with the able supervision of the Rev. Professor James Williamson, 
under whose assiduous attention this branch of knowledge, so much 
neglected in Canada has been carefully fostered. 

“This institution owns valuable real estate, and is aided by an 
annual grant from the Legislature of £750, and £250 to the 
medical branch. 

“ REGIOPOLIS CoLLEGE is a Roman Catholic Seminary of, learn- 
ing; ithas. three Professorships, the duties of which are discharged 
by Roman Catholic clergymen, Beyond its own walls, and. its 
own community, it is little known as an educational institution. 

“Tae County GRamMAR School is supported as those in ot her 
counties, that is, by a grant from Government of £100 per annum, 
and the tuition fees of pupils. It possessed formerly a small. endow- 
ment; this for the present has been consumed in creating a fund 
for the liquidation of some debt on the school-house, a plain sub- 
stantial building in a healthy and elevated part of the town; it is 
under the control of a Board of Trustees, appointed by the County 
Council, and is managed by a head-master and under-master. It 
is one of the three Grammar Schools first established in the Pro- 
vince, and created by Royal Charter—the otisr two being at 
Cornwall and Niagara. 

“Tg ComMOoN SoHooy.s are, as in other places, under. the 
management of “ne depe » nent of education, and the local control 
of a Board of Trus‘ses, wna local Superintendent. There is a great 
want of proper and sufficient school-houses, a want which. it is 
anticipated will,soon be supplied, the Board having in, contempla- 
tion, the immediate erection of proper buildings. The free school 
system has been adopted here ;..the difficulties usually attendant on 


QUAKER SCHOOLS. 343 


its establishment have not been altogether escaped—the public 
seeming loth to tax themselves to any extent, for the purpose of 
general education. A marked increase in the attendance at the 
city schools has taken place during the last two years, and there 
are now taught as large a number of children in the common schools 
of Kingston as in any other Canadian city, in proportion to its 
population: the standard of education may or may not be as high 
as in Toronto, Hamilton or Brockville, but if it is more elementary, 
it is not less sound. In free public schools, such as now established, 
it is perhaps as well not to aim at a higher standard than is here 
attained to. When good school-houses are erected, it will doubt- 
lessly be found necessary to adopt the Central School system, on 
the model of that so successfully carried out in Hamilton, Perth 
and St. Catharines, and perhaps elsewhere. When such is the case 
the present schools will rank high as primary schools, whilst the 
central schools will have to compete with other similar institutions 
in the province, and will not likely be behind them in character 
and value ; these changes are in contemplation, and ‘will before 
long be carried into effect. The people of Kingston do not fail to 
appreciate’ the benefits of sound education of its inhabitants in 
elevating the position of a city. A publiv library, containing some 
2,000 volumes, has been established in connection with the city 
schools. 


“THe Roman Carnotic Srparate Schools are ynder the 
management of a separate Board of Trustees; they are supported 
as are the Common Schools, by a Legislatiy re grant, proportionate 
to the average attendance of pupils, and by a rate settled by the 
Board, collected from all rate-payers; in the case of the Separate 
Schools, from the parents of pupils and supporters of the schools, 
who are exempt from all other taxation for school purposes. The 
rate in their case is usually very low. The wealthier supporters 
of the schools, with a praiseworthy zeal, voluntarily contribute 
largely to the required fund. Among the private schools are many 
excellont academies for both boys and girls, which afford both 
ornamental acquirements and substantial, classical and commercial 
education.’ 

QuakER ScHoots—The noted and good William Penn founded 
a school for the children of the Friends at an early date. Subse- 
quently a Quaker Boarding School was established upon the banks 
of the Hudson, near Poughkeepsie. 

Toward the latter part of 1841, a school for the children of 


844 PIOTON ACADEMY. 


the Quaker denomination, was opened near the pleasant village of 
Bloomfield, about 4 miles from Picton. The origin of the school 
we believe, was pretty much as follows: An English gentleman, 
John Joseph Gurney, brother to Elizabeth Fry, a member of the 
Quaker Society, and we believe a minister, was travelling in Canada, 
and discovering the wants of that denomination, with respect to 
education, offered to bestow a certain sum, (£500), on condition 
that another specified sum were raised, a suitable place bought, and 
buildings prepared. His offer being accepted, and at this juncture, 
Mr. Armstrong being desirous of selling his farm of 100 acres, 
with a good brick house just completed, the present site of the 
school was procured. In addition to the means thus obtained there 
was also a limited sum held by the society, it is said a bequest, for 
educational purposes. Additional buildings were erected, and the 
school duly opened. The first teachers were Americans. The 
school was managed by a committee chosen annually by the 
Society, until the latter part of 1865, when it was leased to Mr. 
W. Valentine, to whom we are partially indebted for the foregoing 
facts. The school continues under the supervision of a managing 
committee, appointed by the Society. Its capacity does not extend 
further than to receive 30 pupils of each sex, who are taught the 
usual branches of a good English education, and sometimes the 
rudiments of the classics and the modern languages. 

In 1836, Mrs. Crombie and her sister Miss Bradshaw opened a 
“Female Academy” in Picton, which promised to give “ substantial 
and ornamental accomplishments.” 

Tne Picton Ladies’ Acadamy was opened in December, 1847, by 
the Rev. D. McMullen, as sole proprietor. It was continued by him 
until May, 1851, when Miss Creighton rented the premises and took 
charge of the school. It continued under her management nine months, 
when it finally was closed. The first teachers were the late Mrs. N. 
F. English, and Miss Eliza Austin. Afterwards Miss M. E. Adams 
was preceptress, and Miss Ployle was teacher. 

A male department was established by Mr. McMullen, with the 
hope of having it connected with the Grammar School. But this was 
not done. ‘The principal of the school was 0. M. C. Cameron, now 
Dr. Cameron of Port Hope, and a graduate of Victoria College. He 
was assisted by Mr. Samuel W. Harding; the school existed but one 
yéar. Both of these schools were well attended, and were deservedly 
popular. When closed it was generally regarded as a public loss, by 
those most capable of judging. 


FOUNDATION OF VICTORIA COLLEGE. 345 
UPPER CANADA ACADEMY—VIOCTORIA COLLEGE. 


We have accorded to Dr. Strachan a prominent and foremost 
position in connection with the subject of higher education. We 
considered it a duty as well as a pleasure, to thus honor one whose 
praise was in all the land when he ceased tolive. But the fountain 
of education opened by him did not flow, shall we say, was not 
intended to flow to the masses. Dr. Strachan’s educational estab- 
lishment was rather created for a select circle, for an expected 
Canadian aristocracy. It remained for others to originate a stream 
of learning that should water the whole land, and come within the 
reach of every Canadian family—that should give intellectual life 
to the whole of the country, irrespective of creed or origin. To the 
Wesleyan Methodists belongs the greater honor of establishing an 
institution of higher learning, whose doors were opened to all, and 
within which any one might obtain learning without hindrance, no 
matter what his belicf. While religious oversight was to be 
extended, no peculiar dogma was to be enforced, no sectarian 
principle was to be inculcated, 

In the month of August, 1830, when the Wesleyan Conference 
metupon the Bay Quinté, the Rev. Wm, Case, being General Super- 
intendent, and Rev. James (now Dr.) Richardson, Secretary, and 
while Cobourg was yet embraced within the Bay Quinté District, 
the following Resolution was adopted by that body: 

“That a Committee of nine be chosen by ballot, consisting of 
three from each District, to fix the location of the Seminary, 
according to some general instructions to be given them by the 
Conference.” The committee consisted of “J. Ryerson, T. White- 
head, 8. Belton, David Wright, J. Beatty, Wm. Ryerson, Thos, 
Madden, Wm. Brown, James Richardson.” 

“The following Constitution for the Upper Canada Academy, 
was adopted: 

“1, That nine Trustees be appointed, three of whom shall go 
into office annuall y: ' 

“2. That a Board of Visitors, consisting of five, be chosen 
annually by the Conference.” That these two bo dies should jointly 
form a Board to appoint the Principal and Teachers, and govern, 
and generally superintend the institution... 

~The Conference, in the Pastoral Address, asked for the liberal 
support of the members, in the establishment of the proposed 
Academy. A general agent was appointed, and active steps taken 


346 THE FIRST PRINCIPAL. 


to carry out the object. Itis noteworthy, that the call thus made to 
the farmers, many of whom were yet struggling for the necessaries 
of life, was promptly and nobly responded to. Agents continued 
to be appointed from year to year, and in the Conference address of 
1835, it is said, ‘‘We aré happy to be able to say that the buildings 
for the Upper Canada Academy are nearly completed. We trust 
the Institution will soon be open for the reception of pupils.” There 
had been delay “for want of funds.” Arrangements were making 
to accommodate one hundred and seventy pupils, with board and 
lodging. In 1836, it is found stated, that “ the Conference and the 
friends of general education, and of Wesleyan Methodists in Canada, 
have at length, by their unremitting efforts, succeeded in preparing 
the Upper Canada Academy for the reception of pupils, and we 
expect, in a few days to see it in operation.” In 1837, we find that 
Matthew Ritchey, A. M., was the Principal of the U. C. Academy. 
If we mistake not, the Rev. Egerton Ryerson had, previously been 
named to fill the office. At all events, we have every reason to 
believe that this distinguished Canadian educationist was chiefly 
instrumental in securing the foundation of an abiding institution, 
probably, indeed, was the originator of the scheme. He not only 
stimulated others to work; but obtained from Government a grart, 
so often begrudged. He also, as 4 representative to the British 
Conference, was the means of procuring a donation of one hundred 
pounds’ worth of books, besidé other contributions. In 1840, the 
Rev. Mr. Ritchey ceased to be Principal. During his time of service, 
it is stated, the Academy increasingly progressed in efficiency and 
in increase of pupils. Mr. Ritchey’s successor, in 1841, was the Rev. 
Jesse Hurlburt, A. B: Daniel C. VanNorman was Professor of 
Mathematics, a post to which he had been appointed a year 
previous. 

The year 1842 saw the Upper Canada Academy changed into 
the Victoria College, by Provincial Legislative enactment, posses- 
sing the usual powers and privileges of a University. “The Rev. 
Egerton Ryerson was made Principal; Jesse Hurlburt, A. M., and 
D.C. Var.) orman, Professors; and James Spencer, English Teacher. 
Dr. Ryerson continued Principal until 1845. In 1845, Alexander 
MacNab, A. M., was appointed Acting Principal, and in 1847 he 
became Principal, and held the ‘position until 1850. 

In 1851, the Rev. S. 8. Nelles, A. M., was elected to the office 
which he now continues to hold with so much credit and dignity, 
having been instrumental in materially advancing the reputation 
of the previously well known Gollege. 


THE ART OF PRINTING. 347 


BOOKS, LIBRARIES—PRINTING, 


The art of printing was not old when the colonies of France and 
Great Britain were planted in America. The discovery of this art, 
with the avenue which the discovery of America, opened for the pent 
up millions of Europe, wrought out the most striking changes which © 
ever marked the history of the human race. It struck the final blow 
to the spirit of feudalism, while America supplied an asylum for 
those who found not full freedom of conscience and an’ opportunity 
to rise in the scale of human existence. 

Book publishing being once introduced into England, rapidly 
became of vast magnitude, and thus everywhere scattered the food 
essential for the human mind. It was in the year 1639 that printing 
was introduced into America; but it was sixty-two years before it 
became of any account, during which time the business was mostly 
in Philadelphia. Altogether there were but four presses in the 
country. The first book printed in America was made in 1640. It 
was a reprint of the Psalm Book, and afterwards passed through 
many editions, while it was reprinted in England in eighteen editions, 
and twenty-two in Scotland, being seventy in all. 

Whatever may have been the state of education in the British 
Colonies, and the general desire to read books at the time of the re- 
bellion, it is quite certain that the hasty manner in which many left 
their homes, the long distance to travel, and necessity of carrying 
quantities of provision which took all the strength of the refugees, 
precluded the possibility of ,carrying many, or any books to the 
wilderness of Canada. Even after the peace the long distance to 
come, and. the frequent.impoverished conditioa of the settler, allowed 
not. the desire, if, such existed, to fetch books for instruction and 
mental enjoyment. However, there were some brought by them, 
but mostly by the officers recently out from the old country. During 
the first ten years the books among the settlers were very few; but 
these few were. circulated from one townsvip to another—from 
one person to another, who had the desire to, and could, read. We 
have in our possession, a letter from John Ferguson to Mr. Bell, who 
was then, 1789, at. Kingston, in which the latter is requested to tell 
Mr, Markland, that he, Mr. Ferguson, had sent him from the Eighth 
Township, by the bearer, the History of France. The same person 
writing from I'redericksburgh in 1791, desires to have sent from 
Sidney to him, “some books, viz: five volumes of the History of 
England, by Horn, and the two volumes of Andrew’s History of 
France,” 


348 FORMATION OF LIBRARIES. 


But while few, or no books of a secular nature, were brought by 
the settler, a large number, true to their conscience, carried a copy of 
the Bible, even many of the disbanded soldiers had one, especially the 
Lutherans. These were. often in the German, or Dutch language. 
Some of these venerable and sacred relics we have seen; one in 
’ German, which belonged to Bongard of Marysburgh. 

For many years Kingston took the lead in everything that per- 
tains to education. The history of the Kingston Gazette shows that, 
not only did the leading men of the place give the patronage neces- 
sary to establish and maintain a newspaper, independent of Govern- 
ment support, and give interest to the columns of the paper by con- 
tributions; but there is evidence of early and successful efforts to 
form a vublic library. Reference is made to the “Social library 
established in this village (Kingston) in 1813, when the Tiev. Mr. 
Langhorn presented to it a valuable collection of books, (see the 
first clergyman). ‘This library had probably been in existence for 
some years, Another library was established at Bath prior to this 
time. Gourlay says, in 1811, “books are procured in considerable 
numbers, social libraries are introduced in various places.” And, no 
doubt, the High School at Cornwall, under Mr. Strachan, had attached 
to it a select library. 

The Kingston Gazette announces, August 1, 1815, that “ A small 
circulating library” has been opened at the Gazette office, “on the 
most reasonable terms.” 

In 1816, an act was passed “to appropriate a sum of money 10° 
providing a library for the use of the Legislative Council and House 
of Assembly of this Province.” The sum granted was £800 to pur- 
chase books and maps. 

While the growth of Upper Canada was attended by a corres- 
ponding increase of private and public libraries, Lower Canada, there 
is reason to believe, was maintaining the character it. had accuired 
under its original rulers, for educational privileges and individual 
efforts to create centres of learning. 

We find the statement “that the library of F. Fleming, Esq,, 
Montreal, comprising 12,000 volumes, sold by auction, September 8, 
18338, was the largest ever offered for sale on the American conti- 
nent.” 

In the Hallowell Firee Press, 15th February, 18381, is the follow- 
ing: ‘Library notice.”—“A meeting of the inhabitants of the 
village of Hallowell is reo uested to-morrow evening, at Strikers’ Inn, 
at seven o'clock, to take into consideration the propriety of estab- 


ORIGIN OF COMMON SCHOOLS. 349 


lishing a Reading-room in the village.” ‘The next issue of the 
Journal says, ‘“ we are glad to see our friends have established a 
reading-room.” 

At an early period of British dominion in America, blocks of 
wild land were set apart, to make provision, by a future day, for 
public institutions. Since the revolution, the United States have 
followed out, in part, this practice, by allotting lands for schools, and 
in Canada, whole townships have been appropriated for the same 
purpose.” While this forethought respecting schools indicated a 
proper desire to secure educational interests, it must be observed 
that the reserves, like those of the Crown and Clergy, very materially 
prevented the opening up of the country by settlers, and kept apart 
the settlers, over a wide field, and thus preventing advancement in 
civilization. 

Looking back at the history of legislation, relative to education, 
one is struck with the fact that much, very much, was done by the 
young colony of Upper Canada, The establishment of the Common 
Schools especially, which first took place 1816, has been regarded as 
most wise, and the grants of money most praiseworthy, 

The present Common School system of Upper Canada was in- 
troduced in 1841. The Bill was brought forward by the Hon. 8. B. 
Harrison. The fundamental principle, being the allotment of money 
to each county, on condition of its raising an equal amount. by local 
assessment. ‘ihis act was amended and improved in 1848, by the 
Hon. Francis Hincks, and in 1846, by the Hon. W. H. Draper. In 
1849, the Hon, J. H. Cameron introduced an act, establishing schools 
in cities and towns. In the year following, these two acts were in 
corporated into one, with further improvements. 

The Common School system, as we find it to day, is, ina great 
measure, the production of Dr. Ryerson’s long continued and intelli- 
gent labor. Borrowing the machinery from the State of New York, 
and the mode of support from Massachusetts, taking the Irish national 
school-books for instruction, and making use of the Normal School 
system of Germany, he has, by the addition of what was necessary, 
built up.a system of Common School education in the Province of 
Ontario, that cannot be surpassed, if equalled, in the whole world. 


350 NEWSPAPERS, 


CHAPTER XL. 


Conrents—F irst Newspapers, 1457---Year 66—English Newspaperi—In America 
—In Canada— Gazette’—Founder——Papers in 1753—Quebeco ‘ Herald’ 
—Montreal ‘ Gazette’—! Le Temps’—-Quebec ‘ Mercury ’—Canadien ‘Courant’ 

—‘ Royal Gazette ’---First in Newfoundland---' U, ©, Gazette’---First Paper 
---Subscribers--Upper Canada ‘ Guardian ’---Wilcox---Mr, Thorpe---Opposi- 
tion—Libel---Elected to Parliament-— York Jail— Leader --In 1812-- 
Deserted---- York ‘Gazette’ ---- Kingston ‘ Gazette’-—Only Paper--- News 
sixty years ago---In Midland District—Rev. Mr. Miles—Pioneer of Journal- 
ism-—His Birthplace—Learns the Printing Business—Mower--+Montreal 
‘ Gaxette ’--- Kendall—-- Partnership---To Kingston in 1810---The Printing 
Office—Kingston ‘ Gazette’—Mr, Miles sells out--.The concern purchased— 
Mr, Miles asked to be Editor---Their kindness—Gratitude—-Second Volume 
—lxtract from ‘ Gazette’-—-The Price—Kingston‘ Chronicle ’---Upper Canada 
‘Herald ’— Canadian Watchman ’---Mr, Miles at Prescott---Returns to King- 
ston—Enters the Ministry—Loyal Subject---In 1812---On Duty—Archdeacon 
Stuart—Col. Cartwright—Contributors to ‘ Gazette ’—Our Thanks—A Watch 
---Faithfulness— “ A Good Chance” —- Subscribers at York--- Kingston 
‘Spectator’ ---‘ Patriot’ —- ‘ Argus’ --- ‘Commercial Advertizer’ --- ‘ British 
Whig ’--- ‘Chronicle’ and ‘News’---First Daily in Upper Canada---Paper 
Boxes--- Brockville ‘Recorder’--- A Reform  paper--- McLeod--- Grenville 
‘Gazette ’--Prescott ‘ Telegraph ’---‘ Christian Guardian’---Reform Journals. 


THE FIRST NEWSPAPERS IN THE WORLD, 


The first newspaper published in the world, says Galignani, 
bears the name of Neuremberg, 1457. But according to Tacitus, 
newspapers, under the name of diurna, circulated among the 
Romans so early as the year 66. The first English newspaper was 
issued in 1622, and the first French in 1631. The first in America 
was the Newsletter, published at Boston, 1704. It was discontinued 
in 1776. The first published in New York, was by Wm. Bradford, 
in 1773. In 1775, there were but thirty-seven in the British colo- 
nies. By 1801, there were in the United States 203, and in 1810, 
358. The first newspaper in Canada was the Quebec Gazette, first 
issued in 1776. Although now upwards of a hundred years old, it 
continues to live an active and useful life. . The founder of it, Mr. 
Brown, brought his press from Philadelphia in 1763. By his. heirs 
it was sold to Mr. Nelson, who left the establishment by his will to 
his brother, the late Hon. John Wilson, long the experienced and 
able editor of the paper: There were, in 1763, not more than 
twenty newspapers in the breadth and length of the then American 
colonies ; and the Quebec Gazette is the oldest in the British North 
American Provinces. For nearly thirty years it remained without 
a competitor; but about 1788 the Quebec Herald was started, which 
had but a brief existence. About the same time, the old Montreal 


UPPER CANADA COLLEGE. 351 


Gazette was established by one Mesplet, and was published in 
French; but was soon discontinued until 1794. About the same 
date Le Temps newspaper was published at Quebec, in French 
and English, and was of short life. The Quebec Mercury, published 
in English, by Thomas Cary, commenced ‘ts career in 1804, and the 
Canadien followed it in 1806 ; but was stopped by the seizure of the 
press by the Government, in 1810. The Canadien Courant was 
founded at Montreal about 1808. The Royal Gazette and Newfound- 
land Advertiser, the first newspaper in Newfoundland, appeared in 
1707. The Upper Canada Gazette or American Oracle, the first paper 
in Upper Canada, was established by Governor Simcoe, in 1793, It 
was first published on the 18th April, by Gideon Tiffany. Naturally 
its circulation was limited, as the population was sparse, and com- 
munication difficult. It was supported mainly by Government. 
Rochefoucault says, in 1795 it was “not taken by a single person 
in Kingston. But the Quebec Gazette was by two.” 

The second journal published in Upper Canada, was the Upper 
Canada Guardian, in opposition to Government, at York, by Mr. 
Joseph Wilcox, an Irishman, in 1807, whose history is not of the 
most satisfactory nature. He had been a Sheriffin the Home Dis- 
trict; but was displaced for voting at an election for one Thorpe. 
Mr. Thorpe had been sent out from England as one of the Justices 
of the King’s Bench, Notwithstanding this position, he became a 
candidate for member of Parliament; but, being opposed by the 
Government, he was defeated. Subsequently he was recalled by 
the Secretary of State, at the request of Governor Gore, Wilcox, 
having lost his office, commenced publishing the Guardian, and was 
very bitter in his opposition to the Government... He was prose- 
cuted for libel, but was acquitted, and becoming popular, was 
elected to Parliament. Having used language considered unbe- 
coming or seditious, he was arrested, and confined. in York jail, a 
miserable log building, “in a filthy cell fit for a pig.” Subse- 
quently, he became the leader of the opposition, and had a majority 
in the House; for a time becoming more and more an object of 
Ministerial disttica: At the commencement of the war of 1812, he 
gave up his paper, and shouldered his. musket. He fought at 
Queenston against the Americans; but afterward deserted, taking 
with him a body of Canadian militia, and became a Colonel in the 
American army. He was killed, finally, at Fort Erie, by a, musket 
ball, when planting a guard during the seige. 

Mr. Miles remarks that “ When he came to Kingston, i in 1810, 


+ 352 KINGSTON GAZETTE, 


there was but one paper published in York, by the Government, 
called the York Gazette, printed by Cameron and Bennet ; and one 
at Newark, by Joseph Wilcox. These were the only papers then 
printed in Upper Canada; but the one at Newark was discontinued 
in 1812, and the other Was destroyed when York was taken by the 
Americans, in April, 1818. The Kingston Gazette was the only 
paper then printed in Upper Canada, till 1816, when the Govern. 
ment Gazette was again commenced, The Rev. Mr, Carroll says 
of the York Gazette, the number “for November 13, 1801, now lies 
before the writer, a coarse, flimsy, two-leaved paper, of octavo size ; 
department of news is pretty large, but “news much older than 
their ale.” On this, November 13, they have, wonderful to say! 
New York dates so late as October the 23rd; Charleston, of October 
the 1st; Philadelphia and Boston, of October the 19th; and 4 
greater exploit still, Halifax dates of Oct. 19, &e.” 

We are indebted to the Rev. Stephen Miles, of Camden East, 
for the facts relating to the establishment of the first newspaper in 
the Midland District, indeed the first between Montreal and York, 
at Kingston. Mr. Miles is not only the sole pioneer of journalism 
in Upper Canada, now living, but he is the faithful parent of the 
fourth estate in the province, and probably the oldest journalist now 
living in America or Europe. The history of such an one cannot 
buat be interesting, while it is especially appropriate to the work 
upon our hands. Mr. Miles, although a native of Vermont, is of 
English and Welsh extraction. Born October 19, 1789, he was 
brought up on the farm until 1805, when he was placed as an 
apprentice to the printing business, at Windsor, Ver., in the office 
ofsNahum. Mower. In the spring of 1807, Mr. Mower moved his 
printing materials to Montreal, Lower Canada, to which place Mr, 
Miles accompanied him. “At that time there was only one 
printing establishment in Montreal, under the management of Mr. 
Edward Edwards, who was also the Postmaster there; the paper 
printed was the Montreal Gazette, of small demy-size, two columns 
on a page, one in French the other in English. Mr. Mower, com- 
menced printing the Canadian Courant, in Montreal, about the 
middle of May, 1807. Mr. Mower, says Mr. Miles, giving me three 
months of my time, my apprenticeship expired on the 19th July, 
1810.” Not long after “I made arrangements in connection with 
an excellent young man Charles Kendall, who had worked as 4 
journeyman, to go to Kingston, Upper Canada, and commence 
publishing a paper.” Accordingly having purchased our material 


ABOUT THE KINGSTON ‘ GAZETTE.” 353 


from Mr, Mower, we left Montreal 1st September, 1810, in the old 
fashioned Canadian batteau (17 in number) and arrived at a wharf 
in Kingston just the west side of where the barracks now are, on 
the morning of the 13th. We took an excellent breakfast at a 
tavern opposite, and at once set about to procure a suitable room 
for a printing office.” Upon the 25th September, the first number 
of the Kingston Gazette, was published under the names of ‘“ Mower 
and Kendall,” Mr. Miles not being of age. At this time there were 
five papers in Lower Canada, The following March, Mr, Miles 
sold out his share to Mr. Kendall, who finisheu the first volume. 
At the close of the year, Mr. Kendall wishing to retire, disposed of 
the office and contents “to the late Hon. Richard Cartwright, the 
Hon. Allen McLean, Thomas Markland, Esq., Lawrence Herchimer, 
Esq., Peter Smith, Esq., and John Kerby, Esq.” These gentlemen 
saw the necessity of having a public journal in Kingston, and 
became the proprietors. They immediately wrote to secure the 
services of Mr. Miles, to conduct the office, and even desired him to 
take it off their hands. Mr, Miles promptly came “ expecting that 
the proprietors would wish to be publishers as well, and that I 
should attend only to the mechanical part, but it was their unani- 
mous wish that I should take the whole concern off their hands, 
vontinue to print the paper, and do the best I could with it.” Max, 
Miles speaks feelingly of the kindness of these gentlemen who 
would accept no other terms than that he should take possession 
and pay them when convenient, ‘and by God’s blessing all were 
promptly paid,” These kind friends, says Mr, Miles, “have all 
passed into the spirit world, and the prayer of my heart is, that 
God may greatly bless their posterity.” ‘ After some unadvoidable 
delay, the second volume of the Gazette was commenced by me, 
and printed and published in my name, till December 31, 1818.” 
Before proceeding with Mr. Miles’ history, as a journalist, we will 
copy from the volumes which he has kindly placed at our service, 
such items as are appropriate. 

“ Kinaston, Tuesday, November 19, 1811.—The establishment 
of the Kingston Gazette, being now in the possession of the sub- 
scriber, he takes the earliest opportunity of re-commencing its 
publication, as he intends that it shall be conducted in the same 
impartial manner as heretofore practiced by his predecessors, he 
confidently expects and solicits the patronage and support of its 
former patrons, and of the public in general, He will not intrude 
upon the patience of his,readers by making a multiplicity of pro- 


-~ 


354 THE REV. 8S. MILES. 


mises, but will merely observe that he asks the patronage of the 
public no longer than he shall be deserving of it. Former corres. 
pondents of the Gazette, and gentlemen of science generally, are 
respectfully invited to favor us with their communications.— 
(Signed)—S. Miles. 

“Printed and published by Stephen Miles, a few doors east of 
Walker’s hotel. Price fifteen shillings per annum, five shillings in 
advance, five shillings in six months, and five shillings at the end 
of year. Exclusive of postage.” 

In the beginning of 1819, John Alexander Pringle, and John 
Macaulay, Esquires, to whom Mr. Miles had sold his printing estab- 
lishment, commenced publishing the Kingston Chronicle, Mr. Miles 
having charge of the mechanical part for nearly three years. 

In Feburary or March, 1819, the Upper Canada Herald, owned 
and edited by Hugh C. Thompson, Esq., was first issued. In 1822 
Mr. Miles took charge of the work of printing of this Journal, and 
continued in charge until the spring of 1828. 

On the 15th of May, the same year, Mr. Miles commenced 
printing on his own account the “ Kingston Gazetce and Religious 
Advocate,” in quarto form, which he continued till August 6, 1830. — 
Again, Mr. M. took charge of printing for Ezra 8. Ely, who con- 
‘menced August 13, the Canadian Watchman, and continued it for 
one year. In December 1831, Mr. Miles moved to Prescott; and 
on the 38rd June, 1832, commenced printing the first paper in that 
place, and continued till April 1833. In July he disposed of his 
establishment and returned to Kingston, and engaged as printer of 
the Kingston Chronicle, which was now published by McFarlane & 
Co., with whom he remained till December, 1835. This ended Mr. 
Miles’ career as a printer and publisher; and he then entered upon 
the calling ofa Wesleyan minister. 

Mr. Miles although a native of the States was a truly loyal 
subject, and proved himself such during the war of 1812. The 
Gazette of May 5, 1813, says “ our attendance at military duty pre- 
vented the publishing of the Gazette yesterday.” This was the 
time when Kingston was threatened by the Americans, and every 
Ynan turned out as a volunteer. Mr. Miles tells of the occasion, 
that he saw, among those shouldering the musket in the market 
place, the late Arch Deacon Stuart. Mr. Miles belonged to Captain 
Markland’s company. “Col. Cartwright seeing him, called him 
and desired him io go to his office and he would be’ sent for when 
wanted.” The principal contributors to the Gazette were Col. 


“A WOOD OCHANOK.”’ 355 


Cartwright, who wrote a good deal, sometimes over Falkiner, 
Barnabus Bidwell, Christopher Hagerman, generally Poetry, while 
a student with McLean, Solomon John, who kept a book store ; and 
particularly Rev. Mr. Strachan, over Reckoner. 

We cannot leave Mr. Miles without expressing here our sincere 
thanks and regard for the interest, trouble, and encouragement he 
has favored us with, nor can we forgo recording the following, 
Says he, “the only watch I ever owned I purchased in Montreal, 
on the 1st January 1810, price $20. It has travelled with me in all 
my journeyings from that day to the present time, and still keeps 
good time. It was made at Liverpool.” A faithful man and a 
faithful watch; both for time, one for eternity. 

About the year 1816 the Gazette had the following, under the 
caption of “A good chance:” 

“A sober, honest, persevering man, would find it to his advan- 
tage tc undertake the circulation of the Kingston Gazette, weekly, 
on the following route: say, to start from Kinston every Wednes- 
day morn'ng, go through the village of Ernesttown, from thence 
to Adolphu:town, and cross either at Vanalstines or Baker’s Ferry, 
and so on throveh Hallowell, &c., to the Carrying place; cross the 
River Trent, and return to Kingston by the York post road. The 
advantages to be derived from an undertaking of this kind, exclu- 
sive of the papers, we are persuaded would be many; and any 
honest, persevering man, who could produce good recommenda- 
tions as to his sobriety, &c., and will give tecurity for punctual 
payment once a querter, will make a good bargain by applying to 
the publisher of the Kingston Gazette. There is not a doubt but 
that four or five hundred papers might be distributed on this route 
to great ddvantage.’’ We learn from another source, that at an 
early period there was one Shubal Huff, who went around the Bay 
every fortnight, carrying the Kingston Gazette with other papers, 
pamphlets, &e., and also tea and sugar. 

The follow:ng indicates the character of the times when the 
Gazette was established. It is a notice from the Gazette: 

“Subscribers to the Kingston Gazette, in the neighbourhood of 
York, will please apply at the store of Q. St. George, where their 
papers will be delivered once a fortnight. Payments made to’ him 
in-grain, &¢.; will be acceptable. He will also receive subserip- 
tions.” (Signed), Mower & Kendall. 

Inaddition to the papers already mentioned, there was the 
Kingston Spectator, issued about 1830, and lasting three or four years. 


356 UPPER CANADA NEWSPAPERS. 


The Patriot was commenced in 1829, by T. Dalton. Subsequently 
there was the Argus, Commercial Advertiser, and Churchman. The 
British Whig was started in 1832, by Dr. Barker, and is still pub. 
lished. Zhe Chronicle and News began in 1830, is alsostill published, 
The British Whig was the first Daily published in Upper Canada. 

For many years the subscribers to the Gazette and other papers 
were indebted to footmen who traveled through the more thickly 
settled parts of the settlement, which were generally along the 
front. Bui after a time there were scattered along in the second 
or more remote concessions, subscribers to whom the footman could 
not go. These individuals would often place boxes upon the path 
followed by the carrier, into which could be dropped the paper, 
and letters as well. These boxes were attached to a tree and made 
water-tight, and the owner would go for his paper at his conve- 
nience, 

One of the first newspapers in Upper Canada, east of King- 
ston, was the Recorder. Says Adiel Sherwood, Hsq., in a letter to 
the writer, it was “the first and only paper of note, of early date 
in this district. It was first got up in 1820 by one Beach, who 
continued but 2 short time when he sold out to William Buel, Esq, 
and about 1848 Mr. Buel sold out to the present proprietor: and 
editor, D. Wylie, Esq. It was got up as Reform paper, and has 
ever continued as such.” 

The following is extracted from an American paper: 

“In 1818, D. McLeod, a retired soldier, who had fought at 
Badajoz, and other places in the campaign under Wellington, and 
at Queenston, Upper Canada, Chrysler’s Farm, Lundy’s Lane, and 
then under General Picton, at Waterloo, “purchased a farm in 
Augusta, a few miles back of Prescott, moved on it, and commenced 
the business of farming ; not succeeding well in his new avocation, 
he removed to Prescott and opened a classical school, at which the 
late Preston ‘King received his rudimentary Greek lessons, and 
subsequently accepted the appointment of Clerk of the new court 
of Commissioners, for the collection of debts. He purchased 4 
printing establishment and commenced the publication of a paper 
at Prescott, called the Grenville Gazette, taking a decided stand 
against the “Tory Compact” administration, and continued a 202 
lous advocate of reform until the insurrection broke out in Decen- 
ber, 1837, when he was forced to leave the country, when his 
press, type, and the various parapharnalia of the printing office 
were seized by the Tories. A mob of Tories visited his house, after 


‘‘ REFORM”? NEWSPAPERS. 357 


he left the place, at midnight, to the terror of his unprotected 
family, seized, and carried off his books, letters, and other papers, 
and his elegant sword, as the trophies of their midnight raid. He 
was chosen by the insurgerts as their major-general, and acted in 
that capacity during the continuance of the insurrection, At this 
time large rewards were offered for his arrest on each side of the 
line, on the Canadian side, for his rebellion against that govern- 
ment;’’ on the United States side for an alleged violation of the 
Neutrality Laws,,” in being supposed the leader of the party of 
men who captured and burned the Canadian Steamer, “Sir Robert 
Peel,’”’ Well’s Island. 

McLeod settled in Cleveland, Ohio, and is yet alive, being 
upwards of cighty-four years of age. The Cleveland Herald, from 
which we loarn the above, records the celebration of “General D. 
McLeod’s fiftieth anniversary of his marriage.” 

The Prescott Telegraph, ‘The first number” said an exchange 
“published by Messrs. Merrell & Miles, (1831) is now lying before 
us, From the appearance of the first number, and the known 
ability of the proprietors, we anticipate that the Telegraph will be 
a valuable acquisition to the best of newspapers in this Province, 
and also to the principles of reform.” 

The Christian Guardian was established in the year 1829. Rev. E. 
Ryerson being the Editor. 

The following were so-called “Reform” papers: The Colonial 
Advocate, by McKenzie, The Canadian, Watchman, The Brockville 
Recorder, and The hamilton Free Press, &c. 


358 HALLOWELL “! FREE PRESS.”’ 


CHAPTER XLI. 


Conrmnts—First paper between Kingston and York—Hallowell Free Press—The 
Editor—“ Recluse "—Fruitless efforts—Proprietor— Wooden press—Of Iron 
—Free Press, Independent—The Traveller—Press removed to Cobourg— 
Prince Edward Gazette—Picton Gazette—Picton Sun—Picton Times—New 
Nation—Cobourg Star—Anglo-Canadian at Belleville—The Editor—Price— 
The Phenix—Slicer—Canadian Wesleyan—Hasting Times—The Reformer 
—-The Intelligencer—George Benjamin—The Victoria Chronicle—Hastings 
Chronicle—Extract from Playter—Colonial Advocate—Upper Canada Herald 
—Barker’s Magazine— Victoria Magazine—Joseph Wilson—Mrs. Moodie— 
Sheriff Moodie—Pioneer in Canadian literature—Extract from Morgan— 
Literary Garland—“ Roughing it in.the bush” —Eclectic Magazine—Wilson’s 
experiment—Wilson’s Canada Casket—The Bee at Napanee—Emporium— 
The Standard—The Reformer—North America—Ledger-—-Weekly Express 
—Christian Casket—Trenton Advocate—British Ensign—The Canadian 
Gem—Maple Leaf—Papers in 1853—Canadian papers superior to Americans 
—Death at Boston—Berczy—Canadian idioms—Accent—Good. English— 
Superstition—Home education—Fireside stories—Traditions. 


NEWSPAPERS—CONTINUED. 


The first newspaper published between Kingston and York, was 
the Hallowell Free Press, of demy size, the first number of which was 
issued 28th December, 1830, by Joseph Wilson, Esq., now of Belle- 
ville; W. A. Welles, Esq., editor, a gentleman from Utica, New 
York. Attempts had been made at Cobourg, Port Hope, as well as 
at Hallowell, prior to this, to establish papers, prospectus having been 
acknowledged by the Kingston Gazette. A letter in the first number 
of the Free Press, signed “ Recluse,” says, “a number of attempts 
have been made to publish a journal in this county, proposals circu- 
lated, subscriptions obtained to a considerable amount, and the ex- 
- pectations of the public wrought up to the highest degree, yet every 
attempt hitherto made, has proved abortive, except the present; 
repeated imposition has, no doubt, had a tendency to create in the 
public mind, a spirit of indifference and apathy respecting newspapers.” 

Mr. Wilson had his press of wood, made by one Scripture, of 
Colborne. Although a very indifferent affair, it was used for a year, 
when Mr. Wilson procured an iron press from New York. Probably one 
of the first iron printing presses in the Province. The Free Press was 
continued for five years. Mr. Welles was editor for a short time only. 
This journal was evidently intended for the public weal. No one 
can read the first issues of the paper without being convinced that the 
proprietor was intent upon rendering service to the public, He 
allied himself to no party: the contending political aspirants of the 


EARLY NEWSPAPERS. 359 


day, had equal access to the columns of the Press, and could thereby 
challenge unbiased attention. “ The Traveller, or Prince Edward 
Gazette,” published every Friday, by Cecil Mortimer, Editor and 
Proprietor, “John Silver, Printer,” 12s. 6d., per annum, in 
advance. Commenced April, 1836, and continued about four years, 
when the printing press was removed to Cobourg. In 1840, 
the Prince Hdward Gazette appeared, J. Dornan, Publisher. It 
was continued under this name by Rey. Mr. Playter. In 184%, 
md in 1849, Mr. Thomas Donnelly became Wditor and Proprietor, 
changing the name to the Picton Gazette, which name it still 
bears. Mr. Donnelly was succeeded as editor in 1853, by Maurice 
Moure, and he aguin by S. M. Conger, in 1856, who still continues to 
publish this old and popular journal. The Picton Sun, established in 
1841, by Mr. J. Douglas, who was succeeded in 1845, by J. McDonald, 
and he again in 1849, by Mr. Striker, who removed it to Cobourg in 
1853. The following year Dr. Gillespie and R. Boyle commenced the 
Picton Times, which still continues to be published by Mr. Boyle. 
The Worth American removed from Newburgh in 1861, published by 
McMullen Brothers. The New Nation succeeded it in 1865. 

The Anglo Canadian was established in Belleville in February, 
1831. It was ‘printed and published by Alexander T. W. Williamson, 
Editor, and W. A. Welles. Printed at four dollars per annum, payable 
in advance.” A copy of this paper is before us, and is very re- 
spectable as to size and quality, and is readable. This was the 
first journal published in Belleville. The Phonia arose from the ashes 
of the Anglo-Canadian, It was first issued in the early part of July, 
1831, ‘published every Tuesday by T. Slicer, Editor and Proprietor, 
at his office, Water Street, Belleville, U. C., 20s. per annum—if 
sent by mail, 22s. 6d., payable hali-yearly.” A few copies before us 
resemble, in appearance, its predecessor, the Anglo-Canadian, In 
one of the early copies is a prospectus of the Canadian Wesleyan, the 
subscribers to the announcement are “H. Ryan,” und “J. Jackson,” 
dated Hamilton, August, 1831.—(See first clergyman, H. Ryan). 

The last number of the Phenix issued July 3, 1832, and which 
was “published by William A. Welles, for the Proprietors,” says, 
“ As the present number completes the year,.it is intended to give 
the paper a new name; which, though. less classical, may be con- 
sidered more appropriate” ‘The name selected was the “ Hastings 
Times,” No. 17, of the Times now before us, was published. by Rollin 
C. Benedict, every Saturday. 

“The Reformer” of Cobourg, published every Friday, J. Radcliff, 
Editor, was first issued, June, 1832. 


560 MAGAZINES. 


“The Intelligencer, of Belleville,” was founded by George Benja- 
min, in September, 1834, who continued its editor until 1848, when 
McKenzie Bowell, Esq., now M. P., succeeded him, who remains the 
proprietor. Mr. Benjamin was an Englishman, born 1799, and died 
1864. He was a gentleman of more than ordinary ability, a consis. 
tent politician, and a true friend. He held the highest municipal 
offices, and was Member of Parliament from 1856 to 1863. Ile had 
talent to adorn any position. 

The Victoria Chronicle was founded: in 1841, by S. M. Washburn 
and Sutton, who had removed from Brockville. Sutton remained 
partner for two years. In 1849 the establishment was purchased 
from Washburn by E. Miles, Esq., who, with T. R, Mason, Esq,, con- 
tinues proprietor. ‘The name was changed many years ago from 
Victoria to Hastings Chronicle, 

A Magazine of cheap miscellany was issued monthly, by Seth 
Washburn, &c., Belleville, 1847 & 8. 

Playter, writing of the year 1824, says, “ books, periodicals, and 
newspapers were scantily supplied to, and not much desired by the 
people as yet, the country was not old enough to give much encourage- 
ment and support to literature. Still, in the Methodist connection, 
the Magazine, (Methodist) was tolerably well circulated, no_ less 
than seventy subscribers were among the friends on the Bay of Quinté 
circuit at once. Newspapers were on the increase; nineteen were 
now published in Canada, and six of them twice a week. Quebec 
printed four, (of which one was French; Stanstead one, Bbrosiville 
one, Kingston two, York two, Niagara one, Queenston one.” 

. . The Colonial Advocate was issued in the latter part of 1824, by 
William Lyon McKenzie. 

We havea copy of the Upper Canada Herald before us, dated June 
27, 1832, vol. xiv. which gives us the period at which it was started. 

Barker’s Canadian Magazine, published: at’ Kingston. by Edward 
John Barker, M: D., commenced May, 1846: 
awe The Victoria Magazine, a monthly periodical, was issued first in 
September, 1841, by Joseph Wilson, of Belleville, formerly of the 
Hallowell Free Press. Like many a one subsequently commenced, 
the Magazine had but a brief existence. It continued just.one year. 

_ The editors were Shoriff Moodie, and his accomplished wife, 
whose writings have gained for her a Hu-opean reputation 
of no ordinary standing.’ Mrs.. Moodie. may be regarded as the 
pioneer of Canadian literature, and, as a long standing inhabitant 
of the Bay, she claims a brief notice in these pages, to give which 


MRS. MOODIE. 361 


affords the writer but a meagre opportunity to express his own 
high estimation of, and gratitude to a personal friend, whose kind 
words of encouragement has so frequently been astimulus to action, 
when his energies flagged in this undertaking. 

Morgan, in his Bibliotheca Canadensis, 1 most useful compila- 
tion, says: Mrs. Moodie is “ well known in Canada and Great Britain 
for her works, and as an extensive contributor to the periodical 
literature of both countries. Born at Bungay, County of Suffolk, 
England, sixth December, 1803. She is amember of the talented 
Strickland family, of Beydon Hall, in the above County; four of 
her sisters, Elizabeth, Agnes, (the best known), Jane, and Mrs. 
Trail, have each contributed to the literature of the day. 
Both Mrs. Moodie and her sisters were educated by their father, 
who is represented to have been a gentleman of education, refined 
taste, and some wealth. Mrs. M. was only in her thirteenth year, 
when her father died. As early as her fifteenth year, she began to 
write for the press generally, for annuals and for periodicals, con- 
tributing short poems and tales for children. About 1820, she 
produced her first work of any pretension—a juvenile tale, which 
was well received by the public and the press. In the following 
year she married Mr. Moodie, a half-pay officer from the 21st 
Fusileers, and, in 1832, emigrated with her husband, to Canada. 
They bought a farm near Port Hope, which, however, they only 
held for a short time, removing to the back woods, ten miles north 
of Peterborough, where they settled: There they remained for a 
period of eight years, experiencing all the trials, mishaps and 
troubles incident to early settlers, and which are so graphically 
narrated and'depicted by Mrs. M. in her “ Roughing it in the Bush.” In 
1839, Mr. Moodie was appointed Sheriff of Hastings, (an office from 
which he retired a few years since,) and, with his wife, took up. his 
residence at Belleville, where they have since lived. » During the 
existence of the Literary’ Garland, (Montreal), Mrs. M. was the 
principal contributor of fiction to its pages. For some: years-she 
edited the Victoria Magazine, (Belleville)... Her contributions to 
these and other annuals, magazines, and aie 28 oi woulll fill 
many volumes,” 

The work for which Mrs. ‘Moodie ‘ecame more canéoiaily 
famous, was ‘Roughing it in the Bush ;” but other volumes are exceed- 
ingly interesting, as “Flora Lindsay,” “Mark Hurdlestone,”. “Geoffry 
Moreton,” br the “Faithless Guardian;’ and “Life'in the Clearings.’’ 

“John Wedderburn Dunbar Moodie, formerly Lieutenant in 


362 NEWSPAPERS, 


the 21st Reg. of Fusileers,” saw action in Holland, where he was 
wounded ; he was a writer for the United Service Journal, Literary 
Garland, (Montreal), and author of '' Ten Years in Africa,” and “ Scenes 
and Adventures as a Soldier and Settler, during half a Century.”’ 

The Victoria Magazine was succeeded by the Eelectic Magazine, 
Joseph Wilson being Editor and Proprietor. This monthly was 
also continued only one year. Mr. Wilson now commenced a “ family 
paper called Wilson’s Experiment, and soon after, in connection with 
it, Wilson’s Canada Casket, These were issued alternately every 
two weeks, and were continued for two years. They had a large 
circulation, as Mr. Wilson avers, at the last about 6,000. The 
subscribers were not only in Canada, but in the Lower Provinces, 
The journals were discontinued, not because they did not pay; but 
in consequence of embarassment from other causes. 

The Bee was the first newspaper published in Napanee, in 1851, 
by the Rev. G. D. Greenleaf, Editor and Proprietor. It was a small 
sheet, and semi-political, at one dollar per year. It was printed on 
a press of the owner’s own construction, and continued two years, 
when it was succeeded by the Emporium, published by the 
same person, at the same office. It was somewhat larger than 
the Bee, and was two dollars a year. Its existence extended but 
little over a year. 

The Standard was the third journal established at Napanee, 
1853, by a joint-stock company. It was in the interest of the Con- 
servatives, Its first editor was Dr. McLean, formerly of Kingston. ' 
Subsequently, the paper came under the management of Alexander 
Campbell, Esq., and continued for afew years. It then passed into 
the hands of Mr. A. Henry. It is still published by Henry and 
Brother. 

The next paper, after the Standard, to be issued was the 
Reformer, by Carman and Dunham. There have subsequently been 
published the North American, The Ledger, and the Weekly Express. 
Besides the above, there was published, in 1854, continuing for 
two years, The Christian Casket, by EK. A Dunham. 

Trenton first possessed a newspaper in 1854. It was published 
and edited by Alexander Begg, and its name was the Zrenton Advo- 
cate. The first number was issued March 4, 1854... About a 
year, afterward, the paper changed owners, and took the name of 
of British Ensign. It was continued about two years longer. | 

We have before us several copies of The Canadian Gem and 
Family Visitor, published at Cobourg; and edited by Joseph H. 


CANADIAN IDIOMS, 363 


Leonard, 1848. It is very ‘cadable, and exhibits no little enter- 
prise. Also, we have The Maple Lecf; published at Montreal by 
R. W. Loy, 1853. Mr. Loy died not long after its issue, This also 
contains many interesting articles of a local and general nature. 

In 1853, 158 papers are mentioned in the Canada Directory, of 
which, 114 are issued in Upper Canada. At the present time the 
number has much increased. Respecting the newspapers of Canada, 
Mr. Buckingham, who visited Canada in 1840, says that they are 
generally superior to those of the Provincial towns of the United 
States. 

The following cannot fail to be of interest: 


A Boston paper says, “ Died—In the early part of the year 
1813, Wm. Berczy, Esq., aged 68 ; a distinguished inhabitant of the 
Province of Upper Canada, and highly respected for his literary 
acquirements. In the decease of this gentleman, society must 
sustain an ‘rreparable loss, and the republic of letters will have 
cause to mourn the death of a man, eminent for genius and talent.” 

CaNnAvIAN Iproms.—The loyalist settlers of Upper Canada were 
mainly of American birth, and those speaking English, differed in no 
respect in their mode of speech from those who remained in the States. 
Even to this day there is some resemblance between native Upper 
Canadians and the Americans of the Midland States; though there is 
not, to any extent, a likeness to the Yankee of, the New England 
States. While the Yankee, and to some extent, the whole of the 
American people have steadily diverged from the pure English, 
both with respect to accent and idiom, as well as in the meaning 
attached to certain words; in Canada this tendency has been 
arrested by the presence of English gentlemen, often half-pay 
officers, and their families, by the officers of the Army and Navy, 
and as well by the school teachers, high and low, which were often 
from the old country. The accent of Canadians, and their idioms 
to-day, are to a certain extent peculiar, sui generis, which peculiarity 
is constantly increasing, even as the British American is assuming 
in appearance a distinct characteristic. Taking all classes of Cana- 
dians, it may be said that for a people far removed from the source 
of pure English, that is the Court, they have a very correct mode 
of speaking, the criticisms of English travelers to the contrary, 
notwithstanding, As education becomes more diffused among the 
masses there will ensue a very decided improvement in the mode 
of speaking among Canadians. Listening to the children at any 
school, composed of the children of Englishmen, Scotchmen, Trish- 


364 WANT OF MENTAL FOOD. 


men, Americans, and even of Germans, it is impossible to detect 
any marked difference in their accent, or way of expressing them- 
selves, 

Superstition.—Although a few of the settlers had books to 
read, many had none, And as there were no school teachers very 
many children grew up without being able to read, or at most very 
little, and entirely unable to write, unless it might be their name- 
The writer has been struck with tho difference between the composi- 
tion and penmanship of many of the settlers and that of their imme- 
diate children, the former being good, the latter bad; while the parent 
could write a bold signature, and express himself in writing a letter, 
intel'igibly, tho offspring either could do nothing of the kind, or else 
made a very poor attempt. The result of this was, that the mind, 
starved for want of mental food of a wholesome nature, did not 
become inactive, but sought other kinds of pabulum. They derived 
a certain amount of information from the legendery tales told and 
retold of former days of happiness and plenty. Excluded from the 
world of literature, and secluded in a forest of eternal silence, 
except the tones uttered by the voice of nature, sometimes whis- 
pering in the gentle murmurs of the sighing wind, and sometimes 
thundering forth in the loudest voice,—shut up with nature they 
listened to her words, and not educated to understand her meaning, 
they undertook to interpret her speech, and oftentimes superstition 
of the deepest kind took possession of their minds. This prevailed 
perhaps more especially among the Dutch. Belief in ghosts, or 
“spooks” was a common thing, and before the bright and flicker 
ing light of many a hearth fire, during the winter nights, were 
told “stories” which lost nothing in their relating. And along 
the Bay were many old houses, once the homes of the settler 
which it was declared, was occasionally visited by the spirit of the 
builder, who returned to discharge some duty which rested heavily 
upon him in the spirit world, or who desired to reveal the place of 
concealment of some hoarded gold which had been so safely buried 
in some cranny nook. 

A company of neighbours spending the evening would take 
their turn in telling of what they had seen or dreamed, or heard 
told; and at last when the bright sparkling fire had sunk into sub- 
dued embers, the consciousness of having to go home through the 
woods, or past a grave yard, would arouse the talkers. Shudder- 
ing at the thought, with imagination heightened by the conversa 
tion, they would set out on their path. It was at such times that 


TRADITIONS AND RECITALS, 865 


the spirit of some recently departed one would be seen hovering 
over the grave, or floating away at the approach of footsteps. Strange 
voices came from the midst of the darkness, and unnatural lights 
flashed in the eyes of the midnight traveler. Should nou sound or 
sight present themselves on the way, there was still a chance to ex- 
perience much in dreams, when revelations of the gravest import 
would be made, which only had to be repeated three nights in suc- 
cession to obtain the status of absolute certainty, 

The traditions and recitals made known to the children were 
sometimes, not alone exaggerated, but untrue, The old soldier, or 
loyalist in his great hatred to the rebels, would. sometimes un- 
duly blacken the character of the fathers of the Ameriean Repub- 
lic, for instance, the writer hae heard it several times, told as a 
fact, that Washington was the illegitimate son of King George. 

By some means a belief obtained, that at a place called Devil’s 
Hill, at the Indian Woods, was concealed in the earth, a quantity of 
money, and parties used to actually go and dig for it. There was 
a huge rock here which was supposed to cover the precicus metal, 
and a “bee” was formed, on one occasion to overturn it, but they 
foud nothing to reward them for their pains. 


DIVISION VII, 


ee 


THE TERRITORY OF UPPER CANADA—THE BAY QUINTE, 
CHAPTER XTI. 


Contents The Indians—Their ovigin—Pre-historic Canada—Indian Fticace 
Original inhabitants—Les Iroquois du nord—Original names—Peninsula of 
Upper Canada—Champlain exploring—Ascends the Ottawa—His route to 
Lake Nippissing—To Lake Haron—french River—The country—Georgian 
Bay—Lake Simcoe—Down the Trent—A grand trip—Bay Quinté, and Lake 
Ontario discovered—War demonstration—Wintering atthe Bay—<A contrast 
—Roundabout way—Erronots impressions. 


CHAMPLAIN’S DISCOVERY OF THE BAY QUINTE, AND LAKE ONTARIO, 


In this‘ work but brief reference can be made to the general 
history of the Indians. Perhaps it is hardly necessary to explain 
that the term Indian, “pplied to the aborigines of America, took its 
origin from the fact, that when the New World was discovered it 
was supposed to be a part of the Indias (East Indias), the riches of 
which had led the intrepid navigator to seek a more direct route 
thereto. And consequently the natives were called Indians. 

It does not lie within the scope of this work to speak of the 
several theories which have been given with respect to the origin 
of the natives, nor to advance any particular view. It is sufficient 
to remark that the character of the various tribes, their features, 
their traditions, and customs, all indicate most unmistakably that 
Asia was the original birthplace of the aborigines of America. Of 
course, reference is made only to those Indians whose representa- 
tives occupied the continent when discovered by Columbus, and not 
to those who had in some long past day held posssession, who have 
left here and there indications of their rude character, and primi- 
tive mode of life, and who were swept away by the more powerful 
and warlike invaders—the predecessors of the aborigines of whom 
we now write, 

In our researches we have collected a good many Indian relics, 
of the origin of which we have no record, and can only guess, 
while science strives to explain. We offer no views of our own, but 
give the following upon sais 


ORIGINAL INHABITANTS. 867 
PRE-HISTORIO CANADA, 


From the Manchester Guardian, “At ameeting of the Manchester 
Anthropological society, on Monday, Mr, Plant made a communica- 
tion upon some curious relics which he exhibited, of a race of pre- 
historie men, for which he was indebted to Mr. J. 8. Wilson, of 
Perrytown, Canada West, These objects were obtained from the 
soil of the lands which have been cleared of the forests and 
brought into cultivation, It is only in the spring, when the snow 
has disappeared, that these objects are found, the winter snow act- 
ing like a riddle to the soil, and bringing to the surface the pebbles 
and broken pieces of pottery, tint, weapons, &c. The most inter- 
esting features connected with these relics is, that the localities 
where they are so frequently found are situated on the high level 
ground of ancient terraces, or beach lines, which may be traced at 
about 600ft. above the sea level, all around the great Canadian 
lakes, or, in fact, all around the high lands of the River St. Law- 
rence basin, There are three terraces at descending levels to the 
present shores of the great lakes. The highest terraco is the most 
ancient, and the evidences connected*with this terrace all seem to 
point to the conclusion that it belongs to an age very remote, when 
the area now occupied by the great fresh-water lakes was filled by 
an inland bay, connected by a wide strait with the Atlantic, and 
was subject to the action of glacier ice from the land, as well as 
flows of ieebergs from the current flowing from the north-east. The 
high terraces are, therefore, of marine origin, and the pre-historic 
objects found in them are indicative of a race of men whose habits 
were consistent with the physical features of the land and sea; a 
race of hardy fishers, living upon the whale, the walrus, the shark, 
and marine sources of food, together with the reindeer and Arctic 
animals. Since this remote time, the whole of the land about the 
lakes has risen from 600 to 1,000 feet above, the sea, slowly and 
evenly through. a great length of time, pausing twice sufficiently 
long to form two lower terraces; and at present is forming a 
fourth on the shore lines of the ‘lakes. The pre-historie objects 
consist of great quantities of earthenware of rude make, quartz 
arrow heads, black stone adzes and hatches, sharp splinters of bone 
worked to a point, teeth drilled and bone needles, and bowls and 
stems of smoking pipes about six inches long, These last are 
singular and most interesting objects, and are solely confined. to the 
North American continent, proving that the habitof smoking some 


368 ORIGINAL NAMES. 


narcotic plant has been indulged in by mankind from the most 
remote ages to which the geologist assigns the relics of pre-historic 
man, the age which immediately succeeded the glacial period,” 

All around the bay,-as well as in other parts of Canada, may be 
found here ard there indications of an extinct people whose sepul- 
chral remains can be traced. Along the western portion particu- 
larly, are faint traces of mounds or tumuli which have been found 
to contain not only human remains; but objects of curiosity. For 
a more particular account of these the reader is referred to an inter- 
esting paper in the Canadian Journal for September 1860, by T. C. 
Walloridge, Esq., of Belleville. 


THE ABORIGINES OF UPPER CANADA. 


“ Dark as the frost-nipped lcaves that strew the ground, 
The Indian hunter here his shelter found ; 
Here cut his bow, and shaped his arrows true, 
Here built his wigwam and his’ bark canoe, 
Speared the quick salmon leaping up the fall, 
And slew the deer without the rifle ball ; 
Here his young squaw her cradling tree would choose, 
Singing her chant to hush her swart pappoose ; 
Here stain her quills, and string her trinkets rude, 
And weave her warrior’s wampum in the wood. 
BRAINARD.” 
For many long years, perhaps centuries, before the white man 
saw the pleasant shores of the Bay, the Indian war-whoop was often 
heard, and the war dance performed along its borders. We know 
but little of those primal days. We cannot estimate the cruelties 
of barbaric warfare, natural to the aborigines, which have been 
enacted. We cannot count up the number of Indian braves who 
have moved upon its wood-begirted waters, as conquerors, or as 
captives, nor the woman and children carried away from their 
kindred—nor yot the total of the bleeding scalps which have hung 
at the girdle of the returning warriors, as they pursued the devious 
trail. 

Early French travelers, generally Jesuits, have marked 
roughly the territory, which embraces in its area, the land extend- 
ing from the Ottawa westward to Lake Huron, and from the St. 
Lawrence and Lake Ontario, northward to the French River, and 
Lake Nippissing. This was named the country of Les Iroquois du 
Nord, and, according to a map in the Imperial French Library, the 
land north of Bay Quinté, was called in 1656, Tout-hatar, and the 
land west to Lake Huron, was named Conchradum. There were, 
at the same. time indicated at the eastern borders, the “ antient | 


OLD FRENCH MAPS. 369 


Hurons’” and the “ Outtawas” at the west, occupying the peninsula 
of Upper Canada, the Neutre Nation de truite, and at the mouth of 
the French river, Mississagues. It would seem at first, that the in- 
habitants were a branch of the Troquois, or Six Nation Indians. 
But it may be that they had given to them the name Troquois from 
their peculiar mode of expression, like the Indian to the south of 
the lake;—although not immediately connected. According to a ‘ 
map, examined by the writer, in the Imperial library at Paris, all 

the land between the Ottawa and Lake Huron was the Algonquins. ' 
A map by Champlain calls the land north of the Bay Quinté, Lien 
force cerfs. The northern Troquois was divided into several tribes, 
each of which had a distinct name, and lived in considerable com- 

munities, here and there. The old maps are marked with sites of 
Indian villages, where, no doubt, they lived a greater portion of 
their time; probably the families remained most of the time, and 

also the males, except when away up the rivers to the north, upon 
hunting expeditions. Among these tribes and villages was the 

Kentes. Their village was situated at the east of Hay Bay, accord- 

ing to some maps; according to others, it was placed upon the south 

shore of Prince Edward, west of. West Lake. Another tribe men- 

tioned is Gawngouts. And along the north shore of the Mohawk 

Bay near Napanee, is marked.an Indian village called Gaunaroute, 

Upon another map the village here is called Gameydoes. Just above 

the Carrying Place, near. the harbour. of Presq’ Isle, is another 
village called. Ganaroske, and. a second one designated Gonetoust, 

Some of the maps here alluded to, bear date as late as 1703, while 

others are much. earlier. _., 

The waters of the bay and the lake adjacent, were looked upon 
as valuable for fishing, and the land as abund:nt in game. McMullen, 
in his History, of Canada, speaks thus of the bay region. Referring 
to. the year 1692, he states, “the Aborigines and French ravaged the 
frontiers of Massachussets, and revenged upon its helpless borderers 
the injuries. suffered by the Canadians; detachments of troops swept 
the favorite hunting grounds of the Iroquois along the beautiful Bay 
of Quinté; and.an expedition from Montreal did considerable injury 
to the Mohawks in their own; country.” 

_.’ The peninsula of Upper Canada was called, in 1686, Saguinan— 
(Paris documents). The «Neutre Nation” was exterminated by the 
the Iroquois prior to 1650. eh aes 

Tt is can interesting fact that Champlain arrived at. Lake 
Niliabe ad “fresh water sea,” as he called it, being the first Buro- 


370 THE OTTAWA. 


pean to gaze upon its broad blue waters, by the way of the Bay of 
Quinte. This was in 1615. Prior to that he had penetrated by 
way of Sorel river, and the lake which has been named after him, 
and explored some part of the territory to the south of Ontario lake; 
but probably was not north of the Mohigan mountains, at least he 
did not then discover Lake Ontario. His principal object at 
this time was to create terror of the French arms, on behalf of tho 
Six Nution Indians. 
| It was after a return from France, with a commission granting 
him extensive powers in the peltry traffic, that Champlain, with the 
viow of protecting that trade, erected a fort on the site of Montreal, 
This done he directed his attention to the country lying unexplored 
to the north. Aware of Hudson’s discovery in the north, of the 
bay now bearing his name, he was led to hope that by following 
the river Ottawa, of which the Hurons gave him some information, 
to its upper waters, he would be brought into close proximity 
if not actually to the bay, explored by Hudson. He accordingly 
sot out accompanied by one or more of the four Recollet nnission- 
aries he had brought with him from France, and a considerable 
force of Hurons, with the view of ascending the Ottawa to its 
source. How far he penetrated into that rugged region, or how 
long a time he expended, doves not appear. Butit would seem that 
failing in his attempted discovery, he retraced his steps down the 
Upper Ottawa, until he reached the mouth o f the Mattawan river, 
which empties into the Ottawa, and rises in the high lands to the 
wost, approaching Lake Nippissing. /s nearly as can be learned, 
Champlain was here joined by more warriors, who porsuaded him 
to follow them and assist in a proposed attack upon the 
Troquois nation to the south of Laké Ontario. His course was up | 
the Mattawan’ river, through la petite rivicre to lac du Toulon. 
Thonce across to Trout Lake, Upper Trout Lake, and traversing 
the high lands, from which the waters flow in opposite directions; 
some into the valley:of the Ottawa, and others towards the ‘west, 
he doscended the river Da Vase into Lake Nippissing. Grossing 
this lake, he descended the French river into the Georgian Bay. 
In passing it, may be observed that all the names, some of which 
are'in French, and some in Englishshavea special meaning, and were 
applied, at least some of thom, by the Indians, The Ottawa is 80 
called not from the fact that the territory through which it runs was 
the home ofthe’ Ottawa tribe, bit, because it was iby its waters 
that they came to visit the French. ‘The Ottawa river, that is, the 
river by which the Ottawas came. On the other hand the French 


THE FRENCH RIVER. 371 


river, which discharges into the Georgian Bay, was so called by 
the Indians, becatlse it was the river by which the French came 
to their western domain. The length of French river is about 61 
miles, and is a chain of lakes, connected by short rapids. Lake 
Nippissing is 69 feet above Lake Huron. 

Tt is now 253 years since this voyage of discovery was made 
by Champlain, guided by the Indians. The appearance then pre- 
sented to the intrepid navigator must have been exceedingly wild 
and beautiful, as he passed along the inknown way. Now swiftly 
gliding in the birch canoe upon the glassy waters of a lake, now 
dancing down the rapids,among rugged rocks, and green-clad islands 4 
and anon, threading the devious path of'a portage, beneath the lofty 
arches of the wilderness, making the first European footprints upon 
the virgin soil. 

Deputy SurveyorGeneral Collins, writing to Lord Dorchester, 
by his command, in 1788, speaking of ‘the French river says; “The 
entrance is composed of a considerable number of ‘small islands 
and channels,” the westernmost is the best nav igable—about 250 
feet wide, and has from two to three fathoms depth of water. It is 
naitrower a little way up, and at about ‘half a Teague from the en- 
trance becomes exceedingly intricate, *on account of the small 
islands and channels, which are here so natherous in every direction, - 
and so much resembling each other in appearance, as to make it 
extremely difficult without a guide to find the true navigable charnel, 
which, although deep in some places, is so narrow thove is Seatce room 
for two canoes to pass each other. The bank in these Sitvations, is a 
steep rock, almost perpendicular, and there are very strong currents 

‘or rapids. ‘Phe term Souters, sometimes given to the Missisauga 
Indians by the French, means to jump wp and down, in véference to 
their living upon this river, and being expert in navigating i:s chamriels. 
“The country adjoining to, and near this, (tiver) iv a rocky desert, 
nothing growing but small son ubby bughes and pire trees not thirty 
feet high—the same dreary prospect continues, I'am informed, all the 
way up to Lake Nippiasing, which is recorded twenty-five leagues.” 
He states that the coast from the mouth of the fiver eastward js 
dangerous, for even canoes, although they may find shelter among the 
islands which ‘lie along most of the coast. Tt is equally rouky and 
barien, Such ‘was the nature of ‘the way by which Champlain was 

“He now direeted his course southward along the wild and iire- 
gular shore of the Georgian Bay, through the myriad islands “that 


372 CHAMPLAIN’S ROUTE. 


give beauty to that coast. Arrived at the mouth of the Severn river, 
he ascended that devious stream, and entered Sparrow Lake. Thence 
he crossed to Lake Cowchouching, which, at its southern extremity 
approaches to Lake Siineoe. . Crossing the portage to this Lake, he 
ascended the River Talbot, in a north-east direction, and by frequent 
portages reached Balsam Lake. Then, through Cameron Lake, past 
Fenclon Falls, and into Sturgeon Lake. So on, by Pigeon Lake 
Buck Hare Lake, Deer Lake, into Salmon Trout Lake. Turning 
south, by Clear Lake, he descended the Otanabee, or Pamoduscoteong, 
past the present site of Peterborough, and entered Rice Lake. Again 
turning east, he entered the head waters of the River Trent.’ Around 
by Heely’s Falls, down by Cambellford, then, by Chisholin’s Rapids, 
he arrived at the head of the Bay of Quinté, sometime in July, 1815. 

Champlain took this route from the Ottawa, which had long 
before been traveled by the Indians, at the request of the Indian 
warriors who accompanied him, to make an‘attack upon’ their bitter 
enemy the Iroquois. 

At the present day it would be a grand trip ‘to ‘make, by the 
way pursued by Champlain, when he visited the Bay region. But 
how wonderfully magnificent must it all have ‘been ‘to the bold, but 
educated French explorer of the primeval forest. 

Champlain crossed the Lake to a point not far from Oswego. 
Whether he passed through the upper, or lower gap to ‘the opposite 
side of the Lake, and coasted thé south’shore ; or whether he ascended 
Picton Bay and crossed the Indian Carrying-place to East Lake, and 
thence into Ontario, may be questioned. But in order to make an 
unexpected attack upon the enemy, he had need to conceal his 
ddvance; hetice it is reasonable to. stippose he would take the ‘nearer 
route by Picton Bay, although it would involve the crossing’ of the 
portage, "This could scarcely be regarded as a ‘serious difficulty, as 
he had already passed imany in the devious route by the Ottawa. 

Strange enough, that a European should ‘discover Lake Ontario 
by entering the head waters of the Trent River, and’ sailing 
through the Bay of Quinté. Strange enough that ‘a warlike demon 
stration should be made by this route, against a foe living upon the 
south shore of the Lake. ea Hts EEE ot 

‘Champlain, notwithstanding his caution, found his Indian foes 
prepared to receive him, having well. entrenched: themselves, and he 
suffered a serious defeat, being glad to secure ‘a safe retreat in the 
Bay of Quinté region, prolably Prince Edward, after having himself 
received two wounds, 


A CONTRAST. 373 


Failing in his efforts to obtain a guide to conduct him down 
the St. Lawrence, to his fort at Montreal, Champlain was compelled 
to spend the winter months, which were by this time approaching, in 
the vicinity of the Bay of Quinté. Probably six or nine months were 
passed by him upon the northern shores, He did not remain all the 
time at the Bay, as it is stated he visited the neighbouring Indian 
nations, especially the neutral nation which occupied the peninsula 
between Lakes Erie and Huron, and the head of Ontario. We can 
readily imagine the wide difference between a long winter thus spent 
in 1615-16, mid the wild scenes of aboriginal life by the ice-locked 
waters, and one spent in this latter part of the 19th century, with 
the highly cultivated land, and advanced civilization. Then, the trees 
of the forest, in one unbroken denseness, was the sole home of the 
savage, and wild beast, and waved in solemn mournfulness oyer the 
wintry landscape; while few other than nature’s sounds disturbed the 
stillness of the wilderness. Now, the dark forest has disappeared and 
human habitations of comfort and luxury thickly stud theland. The 
wild beasts, as well as the original owners of the territory, have 
almost disappeared. The snow of the ice-covered bays and streams 
no longer remain unbroken by human foot. Sleigh roads thickly 
intersect the surface, and joyous shouts of the skater break upon the 
light pure air, while the gingle of sleigh bells indicate the everflow- 
ing stream of travelers. The strings of telegraphs sigh in the wind, 
instead of the tall trees’ bough. The iron horse snorts along through 
the snow hills, instead of the beast from his lair. Towns and cities 
rest in peaceful security, where there were thick jungles of cedar and 
furs, 

It was by this roundabout way that the Bay of Quinté was dis- 
covered ; and it was fifty years later when DeCourcelles, pursuing 
the Iroquois from the Lower St. Lawrence ascended for the first time 
the river, direct from Montreal to Lake Ontario. But during this 
time missionaries had been at work among the Indians, upon the 
northern shores of the Lake—(See early Missionaries). 

The impressions made upon the minds of these first. explorers, 
--Tespecting the Bay, seem to have been very erroneous ; at least they 
have left maps not only rude, but incorregt. Thus, we find upon an 
old map intended to represent Lake Ontario and the Bay, with the 
country north of the Lake, the Bay is made to extend northward, at 
Tight angles with the Lake, for some distance, and then, turning west- 
ward somewhat, its extremity is brought. very near to another bay, 
which empties into Georgian Bay. 


374 THE BAY QUINTE. 


CHAPTER XLIL, 


Con TEents---Name----Letter, Daily News---“ Omega” Lineés---The writer---Conjec- 
tures---Five Bays---Indian origin—-Kentes---Villages---Les Couis—-Modes of 
spelling---Canty---The occupants, 1783---Mississaugas---Origin---With the 
[roquois---The Souter---Mississaugas, dark---At Kingston---Bay Quinté— 
Land bought--Reserves--- Claim’ upon the islands ---Wappoose Island~. 
Indian agent---Indians hunting---Up the Sagonaska---Making sugar---Peace. 
able---To Kingston for presents. 


THE NAME OF BAY QUINTE—THE ABORIGINAL INHABITANTS OF UPPER 
QANADA IN 1783. 


There appeared in the “ Daily News” of Kingston, October 20, 
1856, the following letter and verses: 


“ Srr,—I send you a few lines in connection with what I believe 
to be an historical fact, though not generally known, even, in the 
vicinity of the bay. When the French first, took possession of 
Canada, or shortly after, they established. posts at Frontenag, 
Niagara and Detroit. 

In the fall following their establishment, the: men under Col. 
Quinté, who commanded at Niagara, were driven out by the Indians, 
and pursued and harrassed several days, when following the lake 
shore to the west of the bay, they took the south shore:of the bay 
and got to the reach. The snow was falling and ice making on 
the bay, without. sufficient. strength to carry them ; when, nearly 
starved and exhausted, they started back two or three miles to what 
is known as Stickney’s Hill, where (an extremely cold night con- 
ing on) they nearly all perished, including Quinté himself. Only 
two of the party (the ice having become strong) reached. Frontenac. 
Hence the name of the bay.”—(Signed,)—“ Omega,” : 


This note was accompanied with the following lines: 


et QUINTE, 


On the Bay of Quinté gliding, 
O’er its smooth and tranquil breast, ’ 
Whilst the sun is fast declining 

To its waters in the west; 

“And the gorgeous leaves of autumn, 

In their varied gold and green, 

Adds’ fresh glory to such beauty 

As the eye hath seldom seen. 


THE NAME, 376 


Yet this Bay had once its terrors, 
Ere the red men were subdued, 

And the scene that’s now so lovely, 
Was terrific, wild and rude, 

When the gallant Quinté flying 
From the savage of the west, 

On the cheerless hills lay dying, 
With fierce cold and hunger pressed ; 
And his bones were left unburied, 
But his name won't pass away, 
While there’s beauty on thy hill-side, 
Or thy waters gently play.” 


“Spramer Bay or Quinn.” 


Mr. 'T. C. Wallbridge, to whom we are indebted for the fore- 
going, informs us that upon the day this. was written, a learned 
judge (Robinson) now dead, was a passenger from Belleville to 
Kingston, and the inference was that. he penned the lines, which 
must have been based upon what he considered facts. The same 
tradition has been received. also, from, other sources, and many 
living upon the bay, regard, it as true. .But it becomes our duty 
to question the. matter. . In the first, place unfortunately, for the 
plausibility of the statement, the name of no, such French officer 
can be found. 

The nearest approach to, the name of Quinté, held by any 
Frenchman known, was that of Prince de Conti. This person was 
a particular friend of Cavalier de la Sallie, to whom was ceded, the 
Seignory of Cataraqui.  ‘‘Chevalier,de Tonti, went with him, pro- 
posing to. share his fortunes,” in western explorations. Now La 
Salle, named. one of the islands near Cataraqui, (Ambherst,) after 
this officer, and.even yet may) be found living, persons who. call. 
that island, “Isle Tanta.”’. Well, it might reasonably be sup- 
posed that La Salle would, wish to do honor to his friend the Prince 
de Conti, and therefore named the, bay after him, From Conti, it 
might gradually change to, Canta, or Quinte. Now,, however 
probable this may seem, it cannot be regarded.as the origin of the 
name, stati 

Again, it has been supposed to be derived from the Latin 
Quintanus, or Quinta,—the jifth place,—having reference to five 
bays, namely, the Lower Bay, Picton Bay, Hay Bay, the Reach, 
and Upper Bay ; or, as some aver, it refers to five Indian stations, 
formerly existing in the vicinity of the bay.’ But, however much 
may be advanced in support of the plausibility of these theories, we. 
think a more certain origin is perfectly intelligible. | 

The word Quinté, as at pvesent spelled and pronounced, when 


376 THB ORIGIN. 


rightly done, is undoubtedly a French one, being one of the few 
remaining memorials of French possession; but its origin can be 
distinctly traced to an Indian source. 

We have seen elsewhere that the country lying north of Lake 
Ontario was called the ‘Country of the Northern Iroquois.” To 
the south of the lake was the Iroquois country proper. Among 
the several nations which composed the [roquois Confederation, was 
the Seneques, or commonly called Seneca. Wentworth Greenhalgh 
in the “London Documents,” writing of a journey in May, 1677, 
from Albany to the Indians, westward, says “the Seneques have 
four towns, viz: Canagora, Tiotohalton, ‘Canoenaca,” (how like 
Canada), “and Kvint-he—which contained about /4 houses, and 
was well furnished with corn.” In connection with this 
we find a statement ‘made in the documentary History 
of New York that some of the tribes belonging ‘to ‘the 
Iroquois: proper, separated from: them, and removed to. the 
north of the lake. Now the Indian term, ‘:Keint-he,”) be it 
remombered, was written by an English explorer, and of course was 
spelled in accordance with the pronunciations of the: Indians, 
Every, one. knows that the letters of the alphabet have a 
different sound in» the French language... If therefore, a French 
writer were to write the English term Keint-he,: it is not: unlikely 
he would spell it Kanta or Kente. Examining the old: French 
maps, made by some of the carly ‘travelers through Canada; but 
bearing date subsequent to 1677, we find marked with distinctness, 
an Indian village, sometimes in one place, sometimes another, 
by 'the name of Kente. This may be seen on! quite:'a number of 
different, maps; which we |have examined in various ‘libraries in 
Canada,':and in the Imperial Library:.in Paris. It is not always 
spelled Kente, sometimes it is Kante, and upon one it is Kenti, and 
upon a map: in the: Imperial, Library, Paris, itis Kento. This 
Indian village has its location upon most of the maps; at the eastern 
extremity of Hay Bay; but upon a few it is placed at the south 
shore of the peninsula of Prince Hdward; upon one map it is put 
at South Bay; while in another Wappoose island, is called Isle de 
Quinté.. Hence it is inferred; that a branch: of the Seneca tribe 
separated from the main body, \ and removed to the north of the 
lake, and settled probably first at South Bay, and afterward, or at 
certain seasons visited at Hay Bay, to which, in time they gave their 
name—that of Kente, according tothe pronunciation of the French. 
It was an easy matter to convert Kente into Quinté, In other 


ANCIENT NAMES. 377 


words, we find that K and Qu are used indifferently among early 
writers of New France; for instance, Quebec is spelled by early 
writers, Kebec. The origin of the word Quinté seems to be in 
this way perfectly clear. 

The Indian village of Kente was situated at the eastern ex- 
tremity of Hay Bay, and it seems plain that this was regarded as 
the head of the bay by the French, and the waters leading to the 
village, was designated the Bay Kento, or the Bay to the Kentes. 
The waters above the entrance to Hay Bay were looked upon rather 
as the mouth of the River Trent; and as quite another bay, to 
which was given a different name. This was a water way from 
Lake Ontario to Lake Huron. Travelers passing along would at 
times receive imperfect ideas respecting the names of the several 
bays and lakes. Again, the early French explorers, and the Jesuits, 
in their maps would frequently give the names, derived from the 
Indians, in Latin, while later French travelers gave the names in 
French. The consequence was that several different names were 
at:times bestowed upon the waters stretching between Lakes Huron 
and Ontario. 

One of the old French maps, and perhaps, it may have been pre- 
pared! before the Kentes had: settled upon its shores, gives to the 
bay the name “ Bayedes Couis,” while several islands between the 
south shore of Lake Ontario, and the north, are called) “au des 
Cowis, as if indicating a line of ‘travel, There is one larger island, 
called Les Couwis. 

. The waters west of the Long Reach are, in several maps which 
have been examined, named Lac St. Lion, and Lionel. But-whether 
this name was limited to the uppers waters of the bay, or applied 
to the Trent, with Rice Lake, is doubtful, inasmuch as ‘the maps 
represent the River Trent as: being very wide and ‘seemingly navig- 
able up to almost the: river’s source. Again) the name of’ Quinto 
and .Quintio ave;found upon'a few maps; and are applied to Rice 
Lake. .A\map.in the Imperial library, dated 1777, givos. to 
Rice Lake, Quinto, ‘and close by is the’village of Tonnaonto ; and 
the Bay Quinté proper, isicalled: Lake Yento.. Another map ‘names 
it Kentsio. There is alsoia map which gives to Simcoe ‘Lake, the 
name of @ntarion Lake, instead of Lake Taronto.. From these vari- 
eties of names, we discover an ‘indistinct’ connection between the 
words Kente and Toronto. Their origin and meaning it is impossible 
to.trace. Perhaps they were names used only fora short time. It 
is worthy of remark, that updn an ancient map examined in the 
Imperial library, we find Lake Erie called Lac. Conty. 


378 BAY “OANTY,”’ 


The word Quinté is in one or two places spelled Quintee, and also 
Quintie. The most common mode of pronunciation was that used by 
the loyalists, They spelled it generally Canty, or Kenty, Such they 
heard it called by the French and Indians when they came here; 
and, unacquainted with the French mode of spelling, they naturally 
rendered it according to the Knglish idea; and we have found it, in 
letters written, by the first settlers, mostly always spelled ‘ Canty,” 
or  Oante,” and occasionally ‘ Canta,’’ The last of these approaches 
the nearest to the correct way of pronouncing the name; and. it is 
a cause for regret that some years ago there arose the belief that 
it ought. to be called “Quinty.” We would request the inhabitants 
of the bay, to return to the old, fashioned, and, correct: pronuncia- 
tion. 

The settlement upon the bay was sometimes identified with 
Catarvaqui; being known by tho refagees, as well as by those, who 
stayed in the States; only by that. name, Indeed, it, may be said 
that all.of Upper Canada: was, for a few years, designated by that 
name; the settlements at Detroit and upon the Niagara, contiguous 
to the fort, being regarded as merely military stations. , For;many 
years the name Canada, was limited to the lower Provinces. After 
afew years,the settlement, along the bay came to; be generally 
called, both by the settlers, and those, who. knew them. abroad as 
thatiof the Bay “Canty.” The writer hasin his possession a letter 
dated. from one of the townships upon the bay, in which reference 
is made to Canada as a place quite distant and distinct, from. the 
British, settlements. 

Mr. Ferguson, in a letter dated at Sidney, 23nd July, 1791, to 
a person at Kingston, says, ‘I'll send you.a memorandum of what 
you'll want from Canada, and, he. further speaks, about, taking:an 
Indian to Canada. . By, this we learn that. the new townships were 
regarded.as quite apart from Canada. 

Before proceeding to speak of the appearance of the bay, a 
space must be given to speak more particularly of those Aborigines 
who occupied the territory of the bay, and, Upper Canada gene- 
rally, at the time, of the revolutionary. war, and; from whom the 
British Government: purchased the land to. bestow snide the U. B. 
Loyalists, namely, the Mississaugas. 

The meaning of the word . Mississauga has reference. to “ many 
outlets,” or.a place of scttlement, by the “fork of astream.’”’ The 
first noticewe have found of this name is upon a mapin the Imperial 
library, dated 1620, . It is. applied. to a, lake,—-Z’ Missauga, or 


THE MISSISSAUGAS, 379 


Buade, The location is not fav from the source of the Mississippi 
River, and there is a small stream represented as running from this 
lake to empty into the Mississippi, the lake is doubtless the Itasca 
Lake in Minosota, The Indians, then inhabiting that region, was 
the “Hastern Sioux.” There is no doubtsome identity as to origin and 
meaning, between Mississippi and Mississauga. It will be reomem- 
bered, we have in the north of Upper Canada a River Mississippi as 
well as River Mississauga. The Mississauga Indians first came into 
notice about the middle of last’ century, some time before the rebel- 
lion, They were then living east of the Georgian Bay upon the lake 
and the river, both of which have derived names from this tribe. 
Capt. Anderson thinks they took the name from living by. this 
river, which has many outlets, It may be regarded as a question 
whether the river gave a name to the’ tribe, or the tribe a name to 
the river. 

_ The Mississaugas have been more gonerally regarded as a 
branch of the Otchipewas. Father Charlevoix, says, they are a 
branch of the Algonquins. 

Towards the end of the seventeenth century, the [roquois had 
quite overrun the territory formerly designated by the French “ the 
country of the Northern Iroquois,” and now constituting Upper 
Canada, As the Six Nations retired to their territory upon the 
south of Lake Ontario, the Chippewas, or Otchwas and the Missis- 
saugas descended to the north shore of Ontario, the St. Lawrence, 
and around Bay Quinté. The exact time at which these tribes ob- 
tained possession of the land around the Bay, and its Islands, and 
other parts of Canada, is uncertain. But, long before the settle- 
ment of Upper Canada, they were the acknowledged owners of the 
soil, and Great’ Britain purchased from them the right of owner- 
ship. The first record we have’ of surrender of land, was by the 
Chippewas, in 1781, to Gov. St. Clair. The Mississangas seem to 
have been a neutral nation, at least, they: never appear to have 
taken any part in the wars between the French and English. But 
we find that “ atia\great assembly of chiefs and warriors, at Albany, 
in August 17, 11146; the chief speaker of the Six Nations, informed 
the English Comniissioners that they had taken the Mississaugas 
as a seventh nation. There certainly seems to-have been a very 
friendly relationship between the Iroquois and Mississangas. 

The Mississaugas were divided into several tribes, or rather, 
Were divided: into several villages, which were ‘scattered all along 
the St. Lawrence, from the river Gananoque to the Bay Quinté, and 


380 THE “SOUTERS,”’ 


Lake Ontario. Thus, we find it recorded that “ They were dispersed 
along Lake Ontario, South of Frontenac.” This means Prince 
Kdward particularly ; but they were as well settled in little villages 
at different points, Charlevoix speaks of the Mississaugas as having 
® village at Niagara and upon Lake St. Clair; most likely at the 
mouth of the Thames. They likewise had villages along the upper 
waters of the Trent, and atthe Don, Their armorial bearing, or 
“totem ’’ was the crane, crow, muskrat, and beaver. The Kentés 
and Ganneyouses, two tribes of the Mississaugas, although taking 
no part in the wars against the French, had practised upon them a 
base act of treachery. In 1687,M.de Nonville, who was then 
Governor of Canada, being at Frontenac, invited these two tribes 
to the fort to hold a conference, and while there, seized forty or fifty 
men, with eighty women and children, who were sent prisoners to 
France, 

The French called the Mississauga, while living in the west, 
the Souter, or Jumpers, because of the numerous rapids in the river 
Mississauga down which their canoes were wont to jump. 

The Mississaugas are of a darker hue than any other tribe in 
the northern part of America. 

The uncertainty that attaches to the Mississaugas as to origin, 
and the fact that they were not given to warfare ; but seemed to be 
at peace with all native tribes, causes us to think that possibly they 
may have sprung from the dispersed “ Neutral Nation.” 

At the time of the settlemenc of Upper Canada, the Missis- 
saugas seem to have been the principal, if not the sole aboriginal 
occupants of the land. There are a great many “ Mississauga 
Points” along the Bay, even at the present day, and there was 4 
greater number at the first, all of which indicated the site of an 
Indian Village. At Cataraqui, just by the old fort, and Tete du 
Pont, was a Mississauga point, so called from its being the site of an 
Indian village. For years after the refugees entered, the Indians 
continued to dwell here, at least during certain periods of the year. 
The ground whereon a portion of the railway is laid, used to be the 
scene of many an Indian dance, to the tune of other music than 
the screaming of the iron horse, although no less inharmonious. 
Peter Grass was wont to tell of these scenes, whereat fearful orgies 
were witnessed by the lurid glare of their ‘rude torches. “ At the 
time of the peace, in 1783, the Mississaugas ceded to the Crown 
large tracts of land in the Johnstown, Midland and Newcastle 
Districts.”—( Report). 


INDIAN ISLANDs, 881 


The whole of the land contiguous to the Bay was purchased 
from the “ Mississaugas of the Bay Quinte,” The Indians, in 
relinquishing their claims to the land, had guaranteed to them 
certain stipulated payments yearly, in presents. We finc it stated 
that “every man received two blankets, cloth for one coat and one 
pair of trowsers, two shirts, several small articles, besides a gun, 
ammunition, kettles, and other things.’’—(Playter). 

«They claim, however, to have retained the following roserves,” 
Mississauga Point, six miles below Belleville, about 1,200 acres ; 
Grassy Point—in Sophiasburgh—about 600 acres; Cape Vesey, in 
Marysburgh, six miles east of Wappoose Island, 450 acres; Bald 
Head, at Weller’s Bay, Ameliasburgh, 100 acres. . They alsoclaim 
the islands eastward from Presqu Islo to Gananoque, Nicholsons’ 
Island, in Lake Ontario, 250 acres, near West Lake, Wellington ; 
Weir's or Tubb’s Island, McDonald’s Island, and Sugar Island, in all 
about 1,000 acres. The islands from Trenton to Kingston, and 
thence to Gananoque. Also; Green’s Island, Timber Island, False 
Ducks, with others in Lake Ontario.” 

The Commissioners considered that the Indians» had claims to 
compensation for their lands. As for the islands, the following 
extract from a letter from Sir John Johnson to the Military Secre- 
tary, dated Lachine, 9th October, 1797, will show their right to the 
Islands. ** No islands were ceded. to the Crown but: (Grenadier 
Island and the Tslands between it and Kingston; two of which 
were granted to me, with the lands at Gananoque, by the Governor 
and Oouncil; together with the Island of Tontine above Kingston, 
at the entrance of Lake Ontario,”’ “This was Amherst Island, 

The portion of the Mississaugas to’ which the land belonged, 
were those subsequently known as the Bay Quinté, and’ the King- 
ston Indians. The same that lived fora time at Onnne Island, and 
who now reside at Alnwick. | a 

“The acceptance of the surrenier of the Indianw in 1856, by 
the Government, is an pai cyacler hap that these tefandh had never 
been ceded by them.” oy 

We thus learn thatthe Indian’ aliing ridado to the islander and 
reserves in’ Prince Edward, were allowed by the Government, But 
the Indians’ claimed also that the treaty of: cession, as they under- 
stood it when made, did * not include, a portion of land: bounded on 
the north by a line which marks where the waters ‘flow into the 
Ottawa River, and thence to the'south, some thirty miles, to the 
head waters of some streams which flow towards the Lake, with a 


332 INDIAN RESERVES. 


length of some sixty miles.” But this claim was not considered as 
tenable. 

According to the testimony of the first settlers, Wappoose 
Island, at the opening of Smith’s Bay, was the abode of the Indian 
Chief; at least, he came here yearly to receive the rates from the 
settlers who had squatted upon it. The Indians went from this to 
Kingston, to get their presents, which they obtained from: one 
Lyons, who it is said, was the first Indian agent there. He lived a 
quarter of a mile from the Market Place. 

From the several villages, placed by the water board, ihe Mis- 
sissaugas were accustomed to aseend up the rivers to the interior 
of the country for game. Of the different rivers, the Sagonaska, 
(Moira), was, perhaps, more generally selected. Stoeo Lake was a 
favorite hunting and fishing region, so named after a famous Mis- 
sissauga Chief, Stougeong. They had a ‘lot reserved at the 
mouth'of the river, and also lot number four, in the second conces- 
sion of Thurlow,—altogether 428 acres, which was sold in 1816, for 
£107. They generally ascended about the last of March, and 
returned the latter part of December, The writer can remember to 
have seen their birch canoes, well laden, passing up and down the 
river, Before the settlement of Belleville, they had their encamp- 
ment on the plains by the river’s mouth, but in later years .they 
selected grounds some way up the stream. At first the trading 
post, ‘kept by Chisholm, east-of the river on the bay, was avvpoint. of 
attraction to them. 

The Indians would make sugar in the spring, and bring) it ‘to 
the settlers.in small basswood bags, which they vould exchange’ for 
different: articles. . 

The Mississaugas being a race of nat/vally peaceful: dinbbsition, 
the settlers never had any reason to fear them, even had the Cana- 
dian Government, li »the American, forgotto recognize the rights 
of the natives, and:o ners of the soil. .When under the influence 
of liquer they might assume:a: mock heroic character to intimidate 
women and children, in order to get something ; ‘but no attempt was 
ever made ‘to disturb:the settlers along tho. Bay. 

Every year the Indians would goto Kingston to receive their 
presents, annually given by Government; sometimes there would 
pe a. abe is canoes. he iy 


APPEARANCE OF BAY QUINTE. 383 


CHAPTER XIV. 


Conrents---Appearance—Mouth of Bay—Length—The Peninsula of Vrince 
Kdwatrd—Width of Bay--Long Reach-—Oourse of Bay—The High Shore 
Division of bay—astern, central, western—Taking a trip—Through the 
Reach—-A picture—A quiet spot—Lake on the mountain—A description— 
Montreal Gazette—Beautiful view—Rhine, Hudson-—Contrast—Classic 
ground--A sketch--Birth plaee of celebrated Canadians—Hagerman—A 
leading spisit—Sir J. A. McDonald—Reflections—A log house——Relics of 
the past—Lesson of life—In the lower bay—Reminiscences—The front-- 
‘Cradle of the province-—Shore of Marysburgh-—-In the Western Bay— 
Cuthbertson—Up the bay--A battle ground—Devil’s Hill---Stickney’s Hill 
---In the depths---Prosperity---Geological supposition-—-Head of bay---The 
past. 


BAY QUINTE CONTINUED—ITS APPEARANCE, 


Perhaps there is no sheet of water in Upper Canada possessed 
of greater natural beauty than this arm of Lake Ontario. At the 
eastern extremity of Ontario, where it merges into the St. Law- 
rence, with its 1692 islands, on the northern shore, is found 'the 
entrance to the Bay Quinté. In the éarly days of the settlement 
the name was limited to the waters west of Indian ‘Poirit, at the 
extremity of Prince Edward Peninsnla. At the present time the 
Bay Quinté is understood to include the sound between Amherst 
Island, and Wolfe Island, upon the south, and the mainland to the 
north. Our history is intended specially to embrace the events 
connected with the settlement of this region. 

The bay, commen’: where the St. Lawrence ‘begins its 
mighty flow, extends in an irregular manner inland ‘to a distance 
of some 70 miles, its western extremity approaching to within a 
short distance of the lake; and thus creating a lengthy peninsula, 
varying in breadth, the greatest being about 25 miles; bat with 
a neck so narrow, that the peninsula is almost dn’ island.’ ‘The 
width of the bay varies, averaging about # mile; but in some 
places it is two miles. Not only is thé bay irregtilar in its direc- 
tion; but there are many indentations, some several ‘miles in 
length, which increase the irregularity, and add beanty'and ‘variety 
to the scenery. | 

The course of the bay from the lower gap, is at first, for some 
35 miles almost due west. It then makes a turn toward ‘the north, 
tending a little to the east; while to the south is an indentation 
forming the Picton Bay. This portion of the bay is called the 
Long Reach, and in its length, presents some of the most striking 


384 UPON THE BAY. 


beauties of the whole bay. Extending to the south of the Reach is 
a lengthy indentation five or six miles long, forming Hay Bay, 
At the northern extremity of the Long Reach, is another small 
bay into which the Napanee River empties, called the Mohawk 
Bay. Here the main body of water makes another turn, and again, 
stretches almost directly westward, to the head of the bay, Ata 
distance of eight miles from Mohawk Bay there is a material wid- 
ening of the water, This portion is called Big Bay. The width 
does not appear so great in consequence of the existence of islands, 
one of which, the Big Island, stretches along the south shore even 
the whole length of Big Bay. At the western limits of the wide 
part, the. bay is very narrow by reason of two opposite points, 
Mississauga and Ox Points, approaching to within a half mile of 
each other. It is the opinion of geologists, that the channel 
between these. two points is of comparatively recent formation, 
caused by a sinking of the land, and that the old channel was 
through the marsh which, divides Mississauga point from the 
peninsula. 

The High Shore, which forms so prominent a feature in the 
scenery of the bay, and the highest summit of which is at the Lake 
on the Mountain, is a remarkable formation. Commencing in 
Marysburgh, near the Hast Lake by the shore of Lake Ontario, it 
follows the course of Smith’s Bay eastward, down the shore to what 
is called “the Rock,” thence across the peninsula to the bay and 
so follows the course of the bay upward, around Picton Bay, and 
thence along the eastern front of Sophiasburgh to a point opposite 
Hay Bay. Here the hill leaves the bay shore and takes a westerly 
course, and stretches away toward the lake, to the south of the 
Carrying Place. 

The Bay, of Quinté may be divided into three portions—an 
eastern, a western, anda central portion, The eastern and western 
portions, we have seen, run east and west. The middle portion, con- 
necting these two together, is a reach of some twelve miles and 
mostly north and south, from Picton Bay to Mohawk Bay. 
Undoubtedly the “Long Reach” possesses the most attractive 
scenery, from the waters themselves, along the whole sheet, from 
Kingston -to the Carrying Place. To obtain some idea of the 
scenery here presented, the reader is invited to accompany the 
writer, in imagination, upon the steamer from Mill point, Tyen- 
dinaga, or the, Indian Woods, to Kingston. It is upon a bright 
morning in September. Leaving the wharf at Mill Point, our boat 


IN THE LONG REACH. 385 


makes a graceful sweep and turns here prow down the bay toward 
the Reach. The power of the sun is beginning to be felt, and 
the mist which has rested upon the waters is gradually rising. 
After leaving the wharf a few minutes, an angle is reached from 
which we can look up through the Big Bay almost to Belleville , 
and; at the same time down the Reach, into Picton Bay. This 
morning, on glancing upwards, a lovely view presents itself. The 
water is like glass, from which the mist, here and there, is. rising 
like a sheet of the purest snow. Resting in the glassy bed are 
several schooners, whose white sails and tigging are perfectly 
mirrored by the unrippled surface of the water. Turning our gaze 
down through the Reach, even a more beautiful sight is before us. 
From this stand point we seem to. be looking through, as it were, a 
telescope, at) the distant shores.of Pieton Bay. The sun’s rays: have 
not yet reached the deep and’ narrow channel, so. that a thick 
covering of white mist hides the water, excepting here and there, 
where its lovely blue may be seen, as it reflects the azure sky. 
A vessel with snowy sails, seems to be resting: against the high 
shore, while its hull is half enshrouded in the fog. To the right, 
over a point of low land; may be seen the top mast of another 
vessel, which, in an indentation of the bay, is as if left upon 
the dry land by a retiring flood. It has always seemed 
to the writer that this is the most delightful and picturesque spot 
upon the bay, and he has endeavored, in but an imperfect way, to 
draw to it the attention of tourists, who may desire to see the more 
enchanting scenes connected with the bay. Proceeding on our 
way down the Reach, the steamer stops at Roblin’s whart upon 
the right. Here, in a little dell, leading into a peaceful valley 
pleasantly wooded, which leads up to the high shore, is situated Mr. 
Roblin’s buildings. For a quiet place in which to live during the 
summer, where one may forget the cold artificial world, it 
is unequalled. To the right is the bold high shore, which 
protects from the northern wind. Spread out before, is a beautiful 
landscape. There, is another view of Adolphustown, with its many 
points, and corresponding indentations, the home of peace and 
plenty. There, is the entrance to Hay Bay, and more directly 
opposite, the elevated shore, well crowned with trees, still clothed 
in green, | 

We now continue our voyage close to the precipitous rocks which 
form the shore, and presently we approach the mouth of Picton. 
Bay. Here again is obtained a varied ‘and delightful prospect, ere 
We sabe = “Grand Bay,” as it was at first called. 


386 THE LAKE ON THE MOUNTAIN. 


Issuing again from Picton Bay, our steamer glides along in 
tho shadow of the eastern shore, and approaches the Stone Mills, at 
the foot of the lake on the mountain. Thé captain will wait until 
we have ascended, and viewed the lake, and the magnificent, pro- 
spect spread out around. But the brief time allowed to accomplish 
the ascent affords no adequate chance to take in the exceeding 
loveliness, and call to mind the historic events connected with the 
country within view. So we shall detain the tourist for a days’ 
inspection of the scene. 

The Lake of the Mountain is a curiosity of no mean order. 
The following, taken from the Montreal Gazette, published in the 
summer of 1834, is worthy the place we give it: 


“The Lake of the Mountain is ono of the most remarkable 
objects in the District of Prince Edward. This singular body of 
water is about five miles distant from Hallowell, (Picton). it is 
situated on the top of a lofty eminence, about one hundred and 
sixty feet above the level of the Bay of Quinté. “The manner in 
which it is bounded israther singular. In one direction it is only 
separated from the waters of the Ba, below by a ledge of limestone 
rock, about eighty feet high, and by a precipitous embankment, 
which extends half way around it. In every other direction it is 
skirted by a ridge which rises to the height of 40 feet above the level of 
its surface. This Lake is about five miles in circumference. Its waters 
are at present applied to propel only a grist mill and a falling 
machine. An artificial canal has been cut, along which the water 
is conveyed to the edge of the embankment, from whence it is 
conducted by a wooden raceway to the mills, which are situated 
near the margin of the bay below. The original outlet of the lake 
is at a few paces distance from the raceway. At this place the 
surplus waters formerly escaped through an orifice in the preci ice 
I formerly mentioned, and after dashing over the rocks below, 
ultimateiy found their passage into the Bay. 

“When I first heard of this lake, the most incredible stories 
were related to me concerning it, The gentleman who first directed 
my attention to it, absolutely told me that it was supplied by 4 
subterraneous passage from Lake Erie, that there was no inlet in 
the neighborhood, capable of affording it a supply, and lastly, that 
it was unfathomable, or that its bottom was lower than that of the 
adjoining part of the Bay of Quinte. Such information as. this, 
communicated by a well-informed Barrister, did not fail to excite 
my curiosity, and I accordingly set out to examine it with feelings 
of considerable anxiety. 

“What led to the absurd idea that this lake was supplied from 
Lake Erie, I am at aloss to understand. It contains no springs, 
and the banks of that part especially from which it is viewed by 
strangers, being all so low that no inlet is visible, it might, perhaps, 


ITS SUPPLY OF WATER. 387 


have been thought impossible to account for its source b any 
other means. The absurdity of the notion is, however, so g aring, 
that I would not spend a single moment in exposing it, had it not 
taken strong hold of the imagination of a great proportion of intel- 
ligent people residing in this part of the country. 

a tf the Lake of the Mountain were supplied from Lake Erie, 
its waters should experience a corresponding rise and fall with 
those of Lake Erie. This, however, they do not, for last year the 
waters of Lake Erie were higher than usual, while those of the 
Lake of the Mountain were very low. Again, this year, the waters 
of Lake Erie were lower than usual, while those of the Lake of the 
Mountain are very high. 

“Further, if the Lake of the Mountain were supplied from 
Lake Erie, it should be altogether uninfluenced by any state of the 
weather in its neighborhood. This, however, is not the case, for in 
wet weather it becomes high, and in dry weather it becomes low. 
When I first visited this lake, its waters were nearly upon a level 
with its banks, and when I saw it some months afterwards, they 
were seven or eight feet above them. This was after a continuance 
of dry weather. 


“From all this it is evident that Lake Erie does not furnish the 
supply of the Lake of the Mountain, and that it must be looked for 
in some other quarter. Being determined to discover from whence 
this supply was derived, I proceeded along the east side of the 
lake for about a mile, upon the top of the eminence which separates 
it from the Bay of Quinté. I then entered the woods and began 
imperceptibly to ascend, until I found, by again coming in site. of 
the lake, that I had reached an elevation of about forty feet above 
it, Continuing to proceed for two or three miles, I descended, in 
‘the same imperceptible manner, to the place from which I first set 
out. In the course of this journey, I crossed no less than five differ- 
ent water-courses, four of which were dry at the period of my first 
visit, but all of which I have since seen pouring out very considerable 
quantities of water. The fifth is a beautiful stream flowing into the 
lake over successive ledges of limestone rock, underneath the rich 
foliage of the trees by which it is overarched. This stream affords 
the chief supply to the lake, and judging from the appearance of 
its channel, it must be sometimes upwards of a foot deep. In the 
spring and fall, when the greatest quantities of water are discharged 
by it, I have distinctly heard the noise which it makes at a distance 
of two miles, and on the opposite side of the lake, as itdashes over 
the rocks, The whole of these rivulets proceed from two extensive 
swamps. That from which the largest arises is situated to the 
south west of the ‘lake, and is about three or four miles in circum- 
ference, RG . ee 

“The depth of the lake next claimed my attention. Having pro- 
cured a sufficient length of line, I pushed out upon its waters in a 
small scow. For a considerable distance we distinctly perceive the 
bottom, which consists of dissolved, or rather corroded lime, so loose 


388 THE VIEW. 


and light that with little or no exertion one may push the whole 
length of his oar into it. Continuing to look downwards upon the 
beautiful white bottom as we sail along, we start instinctively upon 
finding that we all at once loose sight of it, and that we gaze into a 
deep, dark, frightful abyss, which is formed by the sudden appear. 
ance of a precipitous rid , running right across the lake. Nothi 
ean exceed the amazement—terror, I had almost called it—whic 
some people express on finding themselves surrounded by lott dark 
woods, and floating upon the surface of water as black as ink, over 
an abyss which they have been told is quite unfathomable. 

“ After having sailed over the lake in every different direction, 
and taken an immense number of soundings, 1 found its greatest 
depth to be only ninety-one feet. The bay below I found to be eighty- 
two feet. Now as the lake is about.one hundred and sixty feet.above 
the level of the bay, it follows that the bottom of the lake is one 
hundred and fifty-one feet higher than that of the bay. 

«Thus, then, it appears that the Lake of the Mountain does not 
derive its supply from Lake Erie, that its source is.to be found in its 
immediate neighbourhood, that it is not unfathomable, and that; its 
bottom is not lower than that of the Bay of Quinté. 

“The Lake of the Mountain is however, an object of sufficient 
interest, without adding to its wonders those of a subterraneons 
communication with Lake Erie, and an unfathomable depth. There 
is, for instance, the very singular manner in which it is separated 
from the Bay of Quinte, by a wall of solid rock, and the extraordi- 
nary form of its basin. The fine views, too, with which the moun- 
tain abounds, ought to be ‘sufficient to attract the attention of all 
those whose minds are capable of enjoying ‘the various forms in 
which beauty may: be contemplated. 

“Nothing can surpass the savage grandeur of the scene we look 
upon from the summit of the limestone rock I have so often men- 
tioned, nor can a lovelier prospect be anywhere found than that which 
breaks upon the view, on first reaching the top of the mountain. To 
the north :and west, we behoid the Bay of Quinté, stretching far away 
into the land, and dividing itself into many beautiful inlets. There 
axe too, the promising settlements and clearances all along the coast, 
which can never fail to raise and exhilarate the spirits of every one 
who wishes well to the destinies of his species. There is, however, 
one view at this lake, which, above all others, I have most delighted 
to enjoy. It is from ithe woods, upon the most elevated part of the 
eminence which bounds the lake to the south. From this we behold 
the deep dark waters of the lake beneath our feet, the bay of an 
hundred arms, with its smiling coast, and far away we gaze upon 
forest rising behind forest, until ‘we are lost in the interminable—the 
dreamy distance. 

“T have visited: this place when the surrounding woods shone in 
all the gorgeousness.of summer sunshine. I have viewed it again by 
the pale moonlight, when the splendour and magnificence of the scene 
surpassed even what it exhibited when viewed by the broad light of 


CLASSIC GROUND. 389 


day. The lake below, and the distant bay, appeared like sheets of 
molten silver, and every object was softened down by the mellow 
light under which they were viewed. At first the sky was perfectly 
cloudless, but, in the course of the evening, the scene gradually under- 
went a change. On the one hand, the moon shone out with a degree 
of splendour which no one can have any idea of, save they who have 
beheld her chaste countenance peering above a Canadian forest. On 
the other hand the thin, fleecy-looking clouds rapidly chased each 
other up towards the zeinth. “As the evening advanced, gleams of 
purple lightning ‘at intervals streamed forth. At length one large 
cloud which seemed to be the nucleus of the whole, shot from around 
its margin. successive flashes of pure white lightning, unaccompanied 
by the slightest noise of thunder. As I gazed on the brilliant spee- 
tacle before me, it seemed instantly to assume the shape and form of 
the bust of some Figuntic being. The longer I looked at it, the 
brighter did the lightning blaze around it, and the more forcibly wis 
I impressed with the resernblance. Tt might have seemed to a'super- 
stitious or highly imaginative mind, as if the great Spirit of nature 
had deigned to reveal himself, amid the grandeur and sublimity of a 
scene so congenial to his character.” 

We would supplement this just tribute of praise, and interosting 
statement; and we venture to say, after having viewed many lovely 
spots in the old and new worlds, that we know of no lovelier 
panoramic view than that to be obtained from the Lake of the 
Mountain, not even excepting the far-famed Hudson, and the classic 
Rhine. Ot course we except the rich relics of the old feudal days, 
which so picturesquely adorn the mountain tops along the swift 
running Rhine, But even here we are not destitute of historic 
reminiscences. True, we have no embattled towers, resting on 
tugged summits; no castle keeps, with mysterious dungeons, upon 
whose walls may be traced the letters laboriously cut by long re- 
tained captives; no crumbling walls and half-filled moats; no mag- 
nificent ruins of graceful architecture. We possess no Tintern 
Abbey by the quiet waters, to tell of the olden time; no gloomy 
cloisters where comfortable monks did dwell; nor romantic cathe- 
dral whose antique windows admitted but dim religious light. Still, 
there is something to be said of the past, in connection with our 
country. From our position here we may examine the classic 
ground of Upper Canada, and trace the course of settlement fol- 
lowed hy our fathers, the pioneers, 

At our feet is the bay, and seemingly so near, that one could 
toss a stone into the clear blue water; and across, at the distance 
of a mile, though apparently much nearer, lies the low rich land of 
Adolphustown. To the right stretches, in almost a straight line, the 


390 THE FATHERS OF CANADA. 


waters of the bay, along which may be seen the well settled shores 
even to Ernesttown, and over which we get a view of the Upper Gap , 
where the waters of the bay co-minglefwith the more boisterous flood 
of Ontario. Upon this bright autumn day the view is almost en- 
chanting. The surface of the waters of the several indentions, 
especially Hay Bay, as well as the main channel, have imparted to 
them the bright blue of the sky, while the fields of rich green and 
gold give variety to the scene. This rich landscape spread out 
before us is really the classic ground of Upper Canada. Within 
the compass of our view was for several years the western limit of 
the settlement. We can see, where landed the refugee loyalists to 
take possession of the land. Along that green and golden sloping 
shore has slowly passed the batteaux laden with the settlers and 
their limited household effects; there also has gone the Skenectady 
boat with its ungainly soil, and toiling rowors. There, upon the 
rich land of Fredericksburgh and Adolphustown, lived and died 
many of the fathers of Canada, In the old homesteads, which there 
gradually arose, were born, and spent their boyhood days, a host 
of sons, who, moving further west up the bay and lake, planted the 
townships. From that spot sprang many of Canadas earliest public 
men, who passed their younger days among these natural beauties 
which belong to the bay. Under oureyeis the birth-place of Judge 
Hagerman, Sheriff Ruttan, and others, who have left a name upon 
the pages of Canadian history. There, upon the front of Adolphus- 
town stands the old Court House, where were held the first Courts 
of Law of Upper Canada; there flourished the earliest lawyer of 
the Province, Judge Hagerman’s father, and there pleaded McLean 
of Kingston, in his robes and powdered wig. And, there yet stands 
the house where lived the little boy, who, now a man, is the leading 
spirit in our enlarged Canada. Upon this hill, and up and down its 
slopes, often played this, the foremost man in British America, Sir 
John A. McDonald. Those four townships, Kingston, Ernesttown, 
Fredericksburgh, and Adolphustown, were the early homes of those 
who faithfully served their country. How many thoughts are 
suggested as tho student of history looks abroad on this the first 
inhabited land of Western Canada. Many of the present inhabi- 
tants here never heard of the noble ones, who have struggled, and 
whose bones now decay in yon “U. E. burying ground,” just across 
the water. 

Descending the mountain, we will continue our voyage toward 
Kingston. The next stopping place is Adolphustown, the history 


REMINISORNCES. 391 


of which is given elsewhere. We have to cross the water, and as 
we approach the landing, we may see the splendid farm where 
lived the leader of the original settlers, Major VanAlstine. The 
village of Adolphustown, once one of the most important places in 
Upper Canada, is now a quiet but pleasant spot, especially during the 
summer days. 

Proceeding on our way, we may observe, just west of Coles’ 
Point, where settled the very first person in Adolphustown, a 
small log house. It is much larger than those which sparsely 
dotted the bay shore seventy years ago. But it reminds one, of the 
first domiciles here erected. Divided into two, one part having been 
first built, and the other, when a growing family made it desirable, 
and means possible. This old log house close by the shore is a 
lingering specimen of an almost extinct feature of the bay. See here 
and there those tall poplar trees, brought in by the early settlers from 
the Hudson valley, and planted in front of the dwelling; many of 
them are yielding to the tooth of time. These trees generally mark 
the spot where the settler erected his second home after years of 
labor had prospered him. In many places they stand erect, but with 
age stricken limbs, as faithful sentinels over the ashes of the old 
homestead. Ashes indeed! For the crumbling chimney alone indi- 
cates where was once the abode of the pioneer—of life’s cares and 
hopes, of doubt and expectation —of all the ins and outs belonging to 
the home of the pioneer. We have read to us the lesson of life; 
there, are the graves of the brave old veterans and pioneers, and there, 
the dust of their earthly dwellings. Ashes to ashes! Dust to dust ! 

In the lower bay particularly have come to pass many events 
of varied import, and fraught with thrilling interest. Here, in times 
anterior to the French rule in Canada, did the native tribes come to 
hold their councils, to make treaties, form alliances, or declare war. 
Here, at the mouth of the Cataraqui; or along the shores toward 
the little Cataraqui, the French first fixed their place of meeting, 
and trade with the Indians who lived afar off in the west. Over 
these waters have Champlain, the French Recollets, the first dis- 
coverers, La Salle, Father Hennepin, Chevalier de Tonti, La Barre, 
Denonville, Conte de Frontenac and others, passed time after time. 
Over the waters here floated the English under Bradstreet, upon 
the 25th August, 1750, who, at the break of day were to besiege Fort 
Frontenac, and to capture it. 

The close of the war in 1783, brought the disbanded soldiers 
and many a refugee. Along the shores passed the whole of the 


392 FIRST EVENTS OF UPPER CANADA. 


Mohawk Indians on their way to thoir lands. Here the Nation 
separated, a small party under Captain John, passing up the Bay of 
Quinté, while the majority passed up the south shoreof the lake to 
the Grand River ‘For, years after might have been seen day after 
day, batteaux, singly, or in brigades, and at a later date Skenectady 
boats, freighted with families old and young, and with a few pre- 
cious household effects, slowly and laborously pulling their way to 
their place of destined settlement. In the war of 1812, the Ameri. 
can fleet ventured in at the upper gap and passed along at a safe 
distance from the field artillery that occupied the shoro at Hor- 
chimer’s Point. They were essaying to capture the Royal George; 
but this attempt was as vain as that to over-run our province, 
Into these waters entered the vessel of war, bearing the officers of 
Hull’s army from Detroit, which they boastingly had declared 
would conquer Canada, From those waters issued some of the-first 
sailing vessels of Lake Ontario. Hero was likewise built tho first 
steamboats upon the lake and bay, the Frontenac and Charlotte. 

Upon the shores of these pleasant waters was commenced the 
survey of the ten townships around the bay. Here was the start 
ing point. of settlement. Here, for many a year, was the central 
point of Upper Canada. Along from Cataraqui up to Collin’s Bay 
was the great front of the infant settlement. Going up tho bay, 
even to Adolphustown, was regarded for several years as going 
far into the backwoods. 

Along the north shore of the bay to Adolphustown, were enacted 
those scenes which constituted the vory first eventsof Upper Cana- 
dian history. The front of Kingston townshipmay, indeed be called 
the birth place, and the front:of Adolphustown the cradle, of the pro- 
vince, Every farm along this shore has its history, which if written 
in the noble spirit that animeted the British American Loyalists, 
would command the attention of the world. These quictold home 
steads now reposing upon the gentle slopes in peace and plenty, 
tell not of the hardships of the old soldiers and refugees, who, with 
ticket in hand entered to commence the earnest work of clearing. 
Mainly, in the third and fourth townships, the officers settled'by 
the bay, while the rank and file took up lots in the second and rear 
concessions. The first four townships are indeed, the classic ground 
of Canada, ' 

Nor is the south shore of the bay, Marysburgh, devoid of 
interest in an historic sense. “Reserving for another place a: full 
account of the first settlement by the Hessians, we:can but glance 


UPON THE WESTERN BAY. 393 


at the fact that a band of men without any knowledge of the Eng- 
lish language, and unarquainted with the first principles of pioneer 
life, constituted the first settlers. Thero, in McDonald’s Cove 
landed he, after whom the name is given; and there, amid the 
woods and upon the bright waters, he passed his days. 

We commenced our trip and observations at Mill Point, and 
proceeded down the bay. Lotus return, and starting from the same 
place proceed to the head of the bay, the Carrying Place. This part 
of the bay possesses less of that picturesque beauty than is found in 
the part. over which we have passed; yet there is much to engage 
the attention of the tourist. 

Mill Point, although a name suggestive of enterprise and of 
the existence of mills; cannot be regarded with approbation, and it 
isto bo hoped that some appropriate name, commemorating some 
past event or person, connected with the place, will be bestowed 
upon it, It was for many years known as “Qulbertson’s wharf.” 
The proper name, however, was Cuthbertson. It was from the son 
of a Scotch fur trader who became connected with the Mohawks. 
He lived at. Kingston for many years, leaving when he died a 
natural: son and daughter, by adaughter of Captain John, After 
his death, she and the twochildren removed to the Mohawk village. 
It, was this son who first built the wharf here, and hence the 
original name. 

Continuing our way up the bay, leaving to the east the pleas- 
ant inlet stretching up to Napanee, the first thing to attract our 
attention is the Parsonage and Indian Church, embowered in the 
beautiful forest trees, The Parsonage first strikes our view, where 
resides the amiable and worthy clergyman Mr. Anderson, In front 
of it is a solitary poplar with the branches partially decayed. It 
marks the spot upon which the tribe first landed, when they came 
tothe place in 1784, Here they first spread their tents. Some- 
what to the east of this stood the first. English Church, the founda- 
tion of which can yet be traced. Near by sleeps the remains of 
Captain John, the leader of the tribe, and likewise many other 
warriors. ~ 

A half mile to;the west of the Church, is an eminence, which 
tradition points to as the battle ground between the ancient Missis- 
saugas andthe Hurons. Further westward is Devil’s Hill, so called 
because a drunken Indian declared he there had seen, one night, his 
Satanic Majesty, and chased him all night. Then comes Eagle 
Hill, once the abode of this Imperial bird. ‘To the south, first lies 


394 A REMARKABLE HILL. 


the low island, known as Captain John's, bought by Cuthbertson who 
built the wharf, from the Mississaugas. Then comes the north 
front of Sophiasburg, rich in agricultural beauty. The first eminence 
by the shore is Stickney’s Hill, once the burying place of Indians, 
but erroneously supposed to be the spot where a Col. Quinté, with 
his army, perished from hunger and cold. In the depths of the 
waters over which our boat now glides, it has been recorded, have 
been seen cannon and ammunition, and other warlike material, 
which Col. Quinté vainly endeavored to take across on his way to 
Fort Frontenac. But the truth is, if such material have been seen, 
they were the contents of a military sleigh which, while passing up 
through here in the winter of 1812-13, heavily laden, broke through 
the thin ice. We now enter Northport, at the eastern side of Big 
Bay ; and the land, on every hand, tells of comfort and thrift, and 
quiet peace. Next, the wider portion of the Bay, which has 
received the name of Big Bay, is passed over. To the loft is Big 
Island, and Grape Island, where the Rev, Mr. Case endeavoured to 
civilize and Christianize a community of Mississaugas. We now pass 
through the Narrows, and the spires of Belleville Churches may be 
seen in the distance. From Big Bay to the Carrying Place, there. is 
great uniformity in the appearance of the land on either side, 
excepting upon the south shore at about seven miles from the head 
of the Bay. Here, where is the Village of Rednersville, is a some- 
what remarkable hill, which, commencing at this point, extends up 
along the Bay toward the end. It is separated from the western 
extremity of the High Shore by a valley, through which, at one 
time, the waters of Ontario flowed; and, when this hill was an 
island. The rock of this hill consists of shaly limestone, similar to 
that which forms the bed of the Moira. We now approach the end 
of our voyage, and, as the steamer enters the port at Trenton, we 
can see the basin which forms the end of the bay, in which rests 
one Island known as Indian Island. Taking the Bay Quinté in its 
whole extent, the events of the past belonging to this quiet sheet of 
water, are of no ordinary interest. The tourist of to-day, while he 
admires the beauty as he passes along, sees no trace of the past. 
The placid water, no more reflects the trim and light canoe of birch, 
no longer the clumsy, but staunch batteau, or Durham boat, nor the 
Skenectady boat. No more is heard the oar of the Canadian voya- 
guer. keeping time by tuneful voices. 


MOHAWK BAY, 395 


CHAPTER XLV. 


Contents—The “ Big Bay "—Musketo Bay—Mohawk Bay—Hay Bay—“ Eastern 
Bay "—Site of Ancient Kentes—The Name—Old Families—An Accident, 
1819—KEighteen Drowned—Extract from Playter—Searching for the Bodies-- 
Burying the Dead—Picton Bay—Appearance—The “Grand Bay ”—Upper 
Gap—Lower Gap—Kingston Bay—A Picture—Recollections—A Contrast— 
Ship Yards—Extract from Cooper—TInland Lakes. 


THE SEVERAL BAYS. 


In looking at the main channel, we have mentioned several 
indentations, which have, from their size, received distinct names, 
We will now examine these more particularly. 

About twenty miles from the Carrying Place, and eight miles 
east of Belleville, is Big Bay, meaning, originally the big part of 
the Bay. As before stated, its size does not appear so well marked 
as it otherwise would, from the existence of a large island which 
lies in tho south part of the Bay, and which is, seemingly a part of 
the main land. ‘To the north is a small bay, where the Salmon 
River empties. Between Mississauga point, which forms the 
western boundary of Big Bay, and Huff’s Island, is another inlet 
from Big Bay, which is called by the inhabitants Musketoe Bay, or 
sometimes, erroneously, “ Miscouter” Bay. It is, mainly, but a 
marsh, in which the Muskrat finds a home, the wild duck a safe 
retreat, and where myriads of musketo may, in their season, be 
found. This last mentioned fact explains the origin of the name. 
It is stated that, before the adjacent land was cleared, the swarms 
of insects was so thick as to actually cloud the air. 

At the junction of the western and middle portions of the Bay 
isthe Mohawk Bay. This name is derived from the residence here 
of the Mohawk Indians, who came in 1784, and consequently is of 
no older date than the settlement of Upper Canada. The original 
name was Ganeious. The Bay is about five miles in length, and a 
mile wide at its mouth; it gradually lessens until it forms the 
mouth of the Napance river. In summer the scenery along this 
Bay is very agreeable, and in some places really beautiful. The 
second flouring mill having been built in 1785, Mohawk Bay and 
the Napanee River were well known by carly settlers, and along 
these shores, now well cultivated fields, there have passed many a 
time the batteau laden with grain, or the canoo with a bag of grist- 
ing; or along the shore trudged the pioneer with a bushel of corn 
on his back, or in winter hauled it upon a hand sleigh. 


396 ORIGINAL HEAD OF BAY QUINTE. 


Hay Bay.—From the entrance of Mohawk Bay southward, 
along the reach about seven miles, is another inlet. This is 
Hay Bay, and, by far, the largest of the several Bays. By 
looking at the map, it will be seen that this indentation 
is somewhat divided into two almost equal portions by a narrow 
channel ; aud that the eastern part is considerably broader than the 
western, This narrow channel was originally called, according to 
an old map of Fredericksburg, dated 1784, the “ Long Reach,” and 
the east end, the “Eastern Bay.” This was then regarded as the 
real end of the Bay Quinté. The “North Channel,” leading to the 
Mohawk settlement, was but little known, and not taken into con- 
sideration. It must be remembered that the names originally given 
to the several portions of the Bay were such as the circumstances 
of the settlers would be likely tosuggest. The soldiers who settled 
on the front of the third township soon learned that in the rear 
wasa Bay, by which they could reach the back concessions. Some 
crossed the peninsula, while others reached their lots by making a 
circuit of the Fourth Town shore. The distance to them as they 
toiled in the batteaux, seemed a long stretch, and hence it was 
called the “ Long Reach,” while the wider portion, at the end of the 
Bay was named Eastern Bay, or the most eastern bay. Here, as 
we have seen, dwelt the ancient Kentes. The name of Hay Bay 
must have been given to this sheet of water about 1786. In 
the absence of any certain knowledge of the origin of the name, 
we have concluded that it was so called, out of respect to his 
memory, after Lieut-Governor Hay, who died at Detroit, 29th 
August, 1785, “after twenty-nine years service,” This was the year 
previous to the time of the first settlers locating here. The name 
was, most likely, given by the Surveyor, who, in accordance with 
the custom, named everything after some influential or prominent 
person, or friend. While advancing this theory of the origin of the 
name, we must not omit to mention, that when the country was 
opened up there was, growing in some places upon the bay shore, 
wild hay. This may possibly have given rise to the name; or 
the name may have been taken from Chief Justice Hay. Hay 
Bay, although possessing no particular features of beauty, has 
a charm peculiarly its own, as being the original Kente Bay. 
It is not wanting in historic interest. Along its shores, now 
so fertile, for long years existed abundant game; a fact well 
known to all the neighboring tribes. © Although ao settlor 
took up land here until 1786, there were among them indi- 


HAY BAY ACCIDENT. 397 


viduals who took no unimportant part in the war against rebel- 
lion. Upon the south shore lived and died some families who acted 
more than ordinarily venturesome parts during the contest, as the 
Huycks, Miss Loyst, who married a Diamond, and whose two 
brothers were with Sir John Johnson at Hungry Bay. Here settled 
three Embury’s, David on the north shore, who was brother of 
Philip Embury, the first Methodist Preacher in America. On the 
south side lived Andrew, and John Embury, and the first family of 
the Bogarts of Canada, descendents of the first Moravian minister, 
to America. Also, here lived J udge Fisher, Squire Beegle, 
James Knox, the first Quaker Preacher in Canada, Upon the 
north bank, while the colony was yet in its infant days, was com- 
mitted, probably, the first act of suicide in the country. An event 
even yet remembered by some. And, more than all, it was upon 
these waters where occurred an accident, which filled the whole 
Bay country with horror; and awakened emotions of the keenest 
sympathy, which produced .an impression throughout the whole 
Province, exceeded only by the loss of the schooner “ Speedy,” with 
all on board. 

Phe accident on Hay Bay took place on a Sunday morning, 
20th August, 1819. On the south shore of the bay, in the Methodist 
meeting-house, was this day a Quarterly Meeting. Quarterly meet 
ings, in the early days of the country, were always largely attended, 
persons coming from a considerable distance. On this occasion there 
Were present. many from the adjacent townships. Nota few came 
from the banks of the Napanee. Those living to the north of the bay 
had to cross to the place of meeting by boat. It was a bright sunny 
Sabbath morning, and already had many crossed and were joining in 
the religious services, when there put off from the north shore, a 
short distance from Casey’s Point, a boat load, consisting of eighteen 
young men and women, most of whom lived along the bay. “They 
W2re all dressed in good and modest apparel as befitted the day, and 
the house and worship of God. Buoyant with the cheerfulness of 
youth, and the emotions of piety, they sang as they stepped into the 
boat, and as they made progress to the other shore. The boat being 
tather leaky, and so many, pressing it too near the water’s edge, the 
water came in and increased fast, and they had no vessel to bail with. 
Unhappily, the young men did not think of bailing with their clean 
hats, or did not like to do so, until it was too late. The boat filled 
and sank, when near the other shore, and these eighteen young men 
and women, crying and shrieking, went down into the deep water. 


398 GREAT GRIEF. 


At the time of crossing, there was a prayer meeting proceeding 
in the chapel. One those present was now engaged in prayer, 
and had just uttered the petition that “it might be a day long to be 
remembered,” when a shriek was heard, another, and another. The 
prayer was stopped, and some ran up to the pulpit to look out, and 
saw the youths struggling in the water. All ran to the shore, and 
some plunged in to render assistance. Eight were taken to the shore. 
Ten bodies were yet in the water. A seine was prepared, and so the 
bodies of these unhappy youths, a few hours ago so blythe and cheerful 
were brought dripping to the land. One was not recovered till the 
next morning. Two young men were drowned, and eight young 
women. Two were of the German family, two Detlors, one Bogart, 
one Roblin, one McCoy, one Clark, one Madden, and one Cole. The 
grief of the families, so suddenly bereaved, gathered together on the 
shore, gazing at the loved bodies, may be better imagined than 
described. The grief, toc, was shared by the large congregation 
assembled, and by the minister. No public ‘worship was attended 
to, but preparations for the solemn funeral, ' 

“Monday was a day of mourning. News of tie disaster soon 
spread far, and a great congregation was assembled. Nine coffins 
were laid in order outside the chapel. One of the corpses was buried 
in another grave-yard. Mr. Puffer took for the text, Job xix. 25-27, 
“T know that my Redeemer liveth,” &. He stood at the door and 
tried to preach to those within and without, but was so affected by 
the catastrophe, the weeping congregation, and the coffined dead 
before him, that he confessed he could not do justice to the subject, 
or the occasion. But he offered consolation from the gospel to the 
stricken families mourning. Next, the coffins of the youthfu! dead 
were opened, that friends and neighbours, and young acquaintances, 
might take a last look and farewell. Six of the graves were in rota- 
tion, and the coffins were placed in the same manner. The others 
were near departed friends in other parts of the ground. After the 
reading of the burial service, the graves, one after another, received 
the dead, and then were closed up again, until the day when “ the 
trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible.’— 
(Playter). 

The writer has often heard his father relate the touching circum- 
stances here told. He was then at home, his father being a resident 
of the south shore, and was an eye witness of the scene. His father’s 
steelyards were used, the hooks being attached to a pole, to grapple 
for the bodies. 


PICTON BAY. 399 


Picton Bay.—Where the eastern portion of the Bay Quinté and 
the Long Reach unite, the waters are comparatively wide. This was at 
the first called the Grand Bay. The south side of the Grand Bay forms 
the mouth of Picton Bay, which stretches southward some five miles, 
and which has at its head the town of Picton, after which the bay has 
been named. 

The view presented upon passing up this indentation of the Bay, 
and as well in returning, and looking up the long reach, is one of the 
most attractive perhaps in all Canada. As the tourist approaches 
the head of the Bay he will be struck with the extraordinary beauty. 
To the left are two picteresque buildings, one the Ontario College. 
Rising up majestically at the very head of the Bay, is an almost pre- 
cipitous mountain, whose gray sides, and wood-crowned summit, 
gives a grand, though sombre appearance. Nothing seems to be 
wanting but the crurnbling walls of an old castle to make the picture 
complete. 

When the refugees first came to the Bay, the inlet, now called 
Picton Bay, was regarded with some degree of aversion. The high 
barren-looking shores, covered with dwarf firs and cedars, offered 
no inducements to the séttler. During the first two or three years 
a party of three or four ascended to the head of the Bay, but ob- 
serving the thick cedars and firs on either hand, and withal suffering 
much from the musketoes, they returned and reported that no 
man eould ever inhabit it, that it was fit only for the musketoe. 
But before many years the Congers, the Johnsons, Washburns and 
Steeles, had taken up their abode here. 

We have seen that this Bay constituted a part of an Indian 
route from the west to the south shores of Ontario. 

To the east of “Grand Bay,” the peninsula of Adolphustown 
is indented by two bays. 

Between the extremity of Prince Edward peninsula and 
Amherst island, where Lake Ontario joins the Bay, at a point which 
formerly was regarded as the mouth of the Bay of Quinté, is a 
space nearly a mile. This is called the Upper Gap. Between the 
eastern end of Amherst and Grape Island is the Lower Gap which 
is something more than a mile wide. Directly to the north of the 
east end of Amherst Island, upon the coast of Ernesttown is an 
indentation where empties a small stream, this is called Collins’ 
Bay, after Deputy Surveyor Collins. 

The only remaining bay of which we shall specially speak, is 
the Kingston Bay. 


400 KINGSTON BAY. 


Perhaps no piece of water can be found in Western Canada 
possessed of more natural beauty than the Bay of Kingston, during 
the season of navigation by water. Whether one enters it from 
the Great Lake with its rough swell, or the quiet waters of Quinté, 
or the bright St. Lawrence, whose waters are beautiful with a 
thousand isles; or whether he gazes from the curving shore at the 
City’s front; or from the Cataraqui Bridge; or instead, takes his 
stand at the point of Frederick or Fort Henry, there is spread out 
the same pleasing view; one upon which the eye can long gaze 
with admiration. Encircled by a border of green clad islands, with 
the massive city upon one side, the waters of the harbour are peaceful 
and socure. The former beauties such as Champlain and Frontenae 
looked upon, have passed away. There is less of the natural 
beauty entering now into the view, but art has taken the place. 
The barracks at the Z'te du Pont, the buildings at Navy Yard, the 
strong fort, the warlike martello towers, and the city of solid stone, 
give a different, but yet a pleasing picture. Kingston Bay affords 
a safe place for boating in summer, and in winter, its coating of 
ice is the theatre of attraction fer the joyous skater. 

Respecting the events which have come to pass by the Bay of 
Kingston in the early history of the country, the reader is 
referred to the history of Kingston. We will only add that the 
“ship-yards and‘marine railways at Kingston, Garden Island, and 
Portsmouth, have launched on the inland seas the greatest in number 
and largest of tonnage of Canadian vessels in Canada West; King- 
ston being second only to Quebec in the extent ofits ship-building.” 

Here in 1814 was built the three decked ship of war “ Saint 
Lawrence,” at a cost of £500,000. The chief cause of this enormous 
cost was the expense of transportation of stores and equipments 
from Montreal. In 1853, the aggregate tonnage of the vessels 
built at the ship-yard in Kingston alone, apart from those built at 
Portsmouth and Garden Island, amounted to 2,500 tons; the 
cost of these vessels was £26,000, of which £14;000 was paid for 
labor. 

We will here introduce an interesting notice of the several 
lakes lying north of the Bay in the adjacent townships, from 
Cooper. “Through the whole tract of country lying north of the 
Township of Kingston, and in these and the neighbouring counties, 
are a multitude of lakes of various sizes, from that: of a mere pond 
up to that of a lake twenty miles in extent, The wator of’ these 
lakos is extremely pure and clear, and they are furnished with 


A PLACE FOR RETIREMENT. 401 


abundance of fish; they are mostly connected by streams of water, 
and are navigable, and the streams are capable of floating canoes or 
small boats. Through these lakes and streams are annually floated 
immense quantities of lumber and timber, and in the absence of 
the roads now in course of construction, they ‘have been the high- 
way to the city from many a fine farm on their banks. Around 
them, in some places, the land is much broken, rocky and waste, 
but between such broken and rough tracts are lands of great rich- 
news and fertility, and of the first quality. The scenery throughout 
this tract of country, and in the neighbourhood of these lakes and 
rivers is extremely picturesque, and in many places even grand, 
varied with rock, valley, streamlets and wood. When as the 
country gets older, localities are sought not only with regard to 
their flat unvaried richness of soil, but with some consideration of 
their beauty of location and scenic charms; there is little doubt 
that many a romantic glen here will have its accompanying cot- 
tage, hamlet or mansion, and that many a pretty homestead will 
be embowered among these woods and water-falls; even now, many 
a good farm is being brought under cultivation in these parts. If 
any surpass the rest in picturesque beauty, we should incline to 
give the palm to Buck Lake and its vicinity. The neighbourhood 
of these lakes abound in deer. 


402 THE ISLANDS. 


CHAPTER XLV. 


Conrents—Islands---Possessed by Indians---The “ Thousand Islands ”---Carleton 
Island---History of Island---During the rebellion—Wolfe Island—The name 
—Howe Island—Old name—County of Ontario—Garden Island—Horseshoe 
Island—Sir Jeffry Amherst—The size—Indian name---“ Tontine ”---John- 
son’s Island---The Island won---Present owner—First settler—The three 
brothers—Small Islands—Hare Island—Nut Island—Wappoose Island— 
Indian rendezvous—Captain John’s Island--Bartering—Hunger Island- 
Big Island—First settlers—Huff’s Island—Paul Huff—Grape Island---Hog 
Island---Smaller Islands---Mississauga Island---A tradition---The Carrying 


Place--Its course---Original survey---History—American prisoners---Col, 
Wilkins, 


THE ISLANDS OF BAY QUINTE. 


The reader who has kindly followed us thus far in examining the 
bay, and its several coves, or indentations, is invited to accompany 
us once more along its course, and note the several islands which 
stud its bosom. They are not numerous; but the numerous points 
all along, as well as the turns in the bay recompense any lack 
arising from the absence of islands. 

When the Mississatiga Indians ceded the land ‘along the ‘bay to 
the British Government, they reserved certain points of land, and 
mostly all the islands between the head of the bay and Gananoque. 
Those excepted were Grenadier Island, and the small islands 
between it and Kingston, and Amherst Island. 

The islands of the St. Lawrence are famed almost the world 
over, they are called the “ Thousand Islands.” But Howison says, 
that the commissioners appointed to fix the limits between Canada 
and the United States, counted the islands of the St. Lawrence and 
found there were 1692. The islands below Gananoque belonged to 
the Iroquois. 

CarLeton IsuLAND—The first island is Carleton Island, called 
by the French the island of Chevreux, Goat's Island; situated 
between the American shore of the St. Lawrence, and Wolf Island. 
It was a military and naval station during the American rebellion, 
at which government vessels were built for navigating the lake, 
and possessed fortifications. Its name is derived from Guy Carleton, 
Bsq., ‘his Majesty’s Captain-General and Governor-in-chief, and over 
his Majesty’s province of Quebec, afterward Lord Dorchester.” This 
military post, as we have seen, afforded a retreat for the refugees, 
who fied from the Mohawk valley. Says the Rev. William 
Meaulay, “‘Jay’s treaty of peace, as it was: called, in 1783, found 
Carleton Island occupied by the 84th Regiment, a body of High- 


WOLFE AND HOWE ISLANDS. 403 


landers levied in the Carolinas, and subsequently adopted into the 
line.” Upon the erection of the northern line of the United States, 
Carleton Island came within the boundary of the State of New 
York, But it continued in common with other military posts, in 
possession of the British, until 1796. Indeed, according to the 
gentleman whose words we have quoted above, it remained in 
possession of the British nntil 1812, when the Americans crossed 
and seized a sergeant’s guard stationed there. It would seem that 
parties entering Canada were required to procure a passport here. 
A copy of one, extracted from the history of Dundas, is as follows, 
directed “To whom concerned.” 

“Permit the boat going from this to pass to Kingston with their 
provisions, family, clothing, beding, household furniture, and farm- 
ing utensils, they having cleared out at this post, as appears by their 
namés in the margin. (John Loucks, two men, two women, three 
children).”—Signed “ C. McDonell, P. 0.” 

Among the refugees here during the war was Mr. Mcaulay, 
In 1976, Sergeant Major Clark, of the 8th, or King’s Own Regi- 
ment, was appointed clerk and naval store keeper at Carleton 
Island, where he remained till 1790. This was father of the late 
Colonel Clark, of Dalhousie. For further particulars of Carleton 
Island the reader is referred to the history of Kingston. 

Worre Istanp—This is a considerable island, 25 miles long, 
stretching along near the American shore, directly opposite King- 
ston, It contains 28,129 acres of good land. The name is found often 
spélled wolf, leading us to infor that it is derived from the presence 
of that animal upon the island atsome time. But itis no doubt after 
General Wolfe, who fell at Quebec. The original Indian name, as 
given in the document conferring a seigniory at Cataraqui upon La 
Salle, including this and Amherst Island, was Ganounkouesnot. 
The French called it the Grande Island, and Simcoe in his procla- 
mation 1792, directed it to be called Wolfe Island. Mr. Detlor says 
that “it would seem the greater part of Wolfe Island was granted 
to the heirs of Sir William Johnson, the clergy and Crown reserves 
excepted, 

We observe a notice in the Kingston Gazette, that Wolfe Island, 
with Pittsburgh, was conjoined to Kingston for municipal purposes 
in 1812. 

Hows Istanp—Is situated in the St. Lawrence, somewhat 
below Kingston, it is a large, long island in front of the township of 
Pittsburgh, and one part of it is almost conjoined to the mainland. 


404 AMHERST ISLAND. 


It is a township by itself, and contains about 8000 acres. It was 
called by the French, Isle Cauchois; but was named by Simcoe, or 
his advisers, Howe Island. 

When Upper Canada was erected into a province, it was 
divided into nineteen counties; the seventh of these consisted of 
Howe Island, Wolfe Island, Amherst Island, Gage Island, with all 
the other islands between the mouth of the Gananoque and the 
point of Marysburgh. They constituted the county of Ontario. 

Garpen Istanp.—Upon the north of Wolfe Island, in Kingston 
Bay, is Garden Island, containing some sixty-three acres. "Near 
the western extremity of Wolfe Island, is another small island, 
which received the name of Horseshoe Island, and separated from 
the large island by a narrow channel, which was named Batteau 
Channel, is Gage Island, after Brig. General Gage, which was also 
sometimes called Simcoe Island. The name given to it by the 
French was Jsle aux Foret. It contains some 2164 acres of rich 
land. 

Amurrst IstaANp.—So called after “Sir Jeffrey Amherst, 
of the honourable and military order of Bath, Colonel of 
of the Third and Sixteenth Regiments of Infantry, Lieutenant 
General in the Army, and Commander-in-Chief of all His Majesty's 
Troops snd Forces in North America.” This beautiful island, 
stretching along opposite, and about a mile and @ half from Ernest 
town; being some twelve miles in length, causes an extension of 
the Bay Quinté to a corresponding distance. It contains about 
14,015 acres of vory rich land. The channel separating it from 
Gage and Wolfe Islands, forms the Lower Gap, and that which flows 
above, between it and Marysburg, is the Upper Gap. 

In the timo of LaSalle, the Indian name of this island was 
Kaouenesgo. It formed a part of his Seigniory, and he, some 
time after his arrival to build Fort Frontenac, 1678, named the 
island Isle de Tonti, after a brave French officer, with one arm, who 
accompanied him. This name, modified to “ Isle Tanta,” clung to 
the island until recent years. Sir John Johnson, to whom it was 
granted, with other land, at the close of the war, 1783, in’ a: letter 
to the Military Secretary, calls it the “ Island of Tontine.”’ This 
may: have been a fancy name of the owner, as we find no other 
reference to it. ‘The present name was bestowed: in’ 1792,\ after 
Gen. Amherst, who acted so conspicuous @ part in the wars. Upon 
some oldgnaps the Island is designated “Sir John Johnson’s Island.” 
“We find an indefinite statement that the island was claimed by the 


CAPT, JOHN’S ISLAND. 405 


Mohawks, and that they ceded their rights to Col. Crawford, who 
accompanied Sir John, and who, in turn, transferred it to Johnson. 
But, as he and Brant were on the most intimate term”, they could, 
no doubt, arrange any difference between themselves, 

We do not see that there can be any objection to record a 
statement which has been told for many long years by the inhabi- — 
tants of the Bay, that the Island was subsequently won by an aris- 
tocratie gambler, Lady B——, in England, at a game of cards, who 
afterwards disposed of it to the present owner, Lord Mounteashel. 

Some of the farm lots have been, we believe, disposed of, but 
the island is mostly held by tenants, under lease from the Earl. 
The oldest settler upon the island was Lieutenant McGinnis, of 
Johnston's Regiment. He lived here in some comfort, having 
several slaves to do the work. 

Off the east end of Amherst Island, in the Bay, are three 
small islands, called the Three Brothers, “famous for black bass 
fishing, and for deep rolling sea.” 

Leaving the waters of the Lower Bay, and directing our course 
westward, we find the Bay comparatively free of Islands. Here 
and there, all along its course, may be seen small islands, close to 
the shore. These received names, as a general thing, after the 
person who owned the adjacent land. There are, however, a few 
more islands which need special notice. 

Upon an old plan of Fredericksburgh, dated 1784, is to be seen 
in Hay Bay, three islands; one near the north shore, at its eastern 
extremity, is called Hare Island. To the south, at the eastern shore, 
are the other two; the north one is called Nut Island; the more 
southern one is Wappoose Island. This island, from its name, must 
have been the place of residence of the principal chief of some 
Indian tribe, probably the Kente Indians. Here, must have been 
a place of considerable importance to the Indian—a rendezvous, 
whereat' they met, and whereat the chief held his simple, but 
dignified court. 

Opposite the Mohawk Church, in the Indian Village, just 
off Grassy Point, of Sophiasburg, is a low island, contain- 
ing fourteen acres. This island originally belonged to the 
Mississaugas, as did most of the islands in the Bay, until a compara- 
tively recent date. John Cuthbertson, a grandson of Capt. John, 
purchased the island from John Sunday, and other Mississauga 
chiefs. The price paid was a cow and a yoke of steers. A quit 
claim deed was received by Mr. Cuthbertson, which is yet to be 


406 BIG ISLAND, 


seen, This bargain led to some trouble with the Government, 
who held that the Mississaugas had no right to sell their land except 
to Government. However, finally, the receipt held by Cuthbertson 
was allowed to be, a legal document. This Island is known as 
Capt. John’s Island, 

There are three small islands in Mohawk Bay, the largest of 
which is called Hunger Island, It is situated ashort distance from 
the mouth, near the north shore, and contains about seven acres 
of land. 

Along the north shore of Sophiasburg is Big Island. As. its 
name implies, it is an island of considerable size, containing 
over 3,000 acres of excellent land. The channel separating this 
long narrow island from the mainland, especially at its east end is 
very narrow, and is spanned by a short bridge, and may even be 
forded. Long grass abundantly grows all though the channel, 
which, in summer, covers the water, and seems to form the island 
and mainland into one. Here, is the constant abode of the musk 
rat, and at certain seasons the resort of the wild fowl. 

It is said that Samuel Peck and Samuel Shaw were the first 
settlers on this island, ‘The older inhabitants along the bay remen- 
bers when this island was thickly covered with wood of the most 
heavy description. It was for many years, at the beginning of the 
present century, the scene of lumbex.ug operations. Winter after 
winter, large quantities were cut down, aud in the spring, rafted and 
conveyed to Montreal. 

The writer has heard it stated, this island was originally, when 
no longer owned by the Indians, bestowed on one Hall, and that early 
maps designate it Hall’s Island. 

Hut?’s island is situated to the west of Big Island, and formsa 

part of Ameliasburgh, from which it is separated by a marsh, and 
to which, at one point it is connected by a low neck: of land. To 
the north is Mississauga Point. The island obtains its name from 
the first settler, Solomon Hutf, who settled there in 1825. Solomon 
Huff was the son of Paul Huff, one of the original settlers of Adol- 
phustown, who came from Long Island, New York, with Van. 
Alstine. The writer has conversed with the wife of Solomon 
Huff when in her 91st year, who retained a vivid recollection of 
the time of their settling, from the fact, that when crossing the 
ice to the island they broke through with their furniture. At the 
time of their settlement their nearest neighbours were on one hand 
at Demorestville and on the other at Walbridge’s, on the north 
shore of Mississagua Point. ; 


INDIAN ISLAND. 407 


Immediately to the east of Huff’s Island, is Grape Island. It 
received the name it bears from the great quantities of wild grapes 
that at one time grew spontaneously upon it, This Island, now 
barren and treeless, was, at one time, the home of domesticated 
Indians. Even yet, may be seen, the traces of the wooden cabins, 
where the Mississaugas lived under the paternal care of the Rev. Mr: 
Case. 

Continuing westward from Big Bay, there are to be seen several 
small islands close to the shore, the names accorded them are not 
beautiful, but probably have in their origin something significant. 
Thus, there is one called Hog Island, and opposite Belleville is another 
known as Cow Island. An island west of the mouth of the Moira, is 
yet called Zwick’s Island, after the person who once owned the 
adjoining land. This island was, at one time, an Indian burying 
ground. 

We next come to the island upon which are extensive sawing 
mills, commonly called Baker’s Island. It was formerly called Myers’ 
Island, after Captain Myers, who lived adjacent thereto, He, for 
several years, paid rent to the Indians for it. Telegraph Island. is 
about four miles above Belleville ; and “ Nigger” Island nine miles, 

The last island we have to notice, belonging to the bay, is Indian 
Island, situated at the extremity of Bay Quinté, west of the mouth of 
the Trent River. Upon a map, to be seen in the Crown Land's 
Department, this.is designated Mississauga Island. It has also been 
called Fighting Island. There is a tradition respecting this island, to 
which the existence of human bones found there, seems to give some 
degree of plausibility. It is even now related, that at an early date, 
a company of Mohawks, who had crossed from the south side of the 
lake, were encamped upon this island. A band of Mississaugas, 
learning the fact, approached the island cautiously at night, took 
away their boats so they could not escape, and then suddenly, 
with superior numbers, fell upon the Mohawks, and killed and 
scalped them all. But the bones found there may have been placed 
there for burial. 


THE CARRYING PLAOE. 


The distance between the head of bay Quinté, and the waters 
of Lake Ontario, at the narrow part of the isthmus is about a mile 
and three-quarters. By this narrow neck of land the peninsula of 
Prince Edward is saved from being an island, This was called in 
the first proclamation of Simcoe, “ the isthmus of the Presqii isle de 


408 THE CARRYING PLACE. 


Quinté.” It is from this source that the harbour on the lake west 
of the isthmus has received the name Presqi isle. 

We have elsewhere spoken of the fact that a Carrying Place 
had existed here from time immemorial. From the Indian villages, 
which at’ times were located, now along the lake shores of the 
peninsula, and now upon the bay, the Indians started forth, perhaps 
to ascend the Trent, or the Moira, or to pass down the waters of the 
bay, or perhaps to coast along the shore of the lake, westward to 
the mouth of some river. And, when the French had possession of 
tho country they found this a well marked Indian path. The 
French had not occasion to cross it, as they either ascended the 
Ottawa, the Trent, or if desirous of going to the head of Lake 
Ontario, they passed along its south shore. But in the early years 
of Upper Canada, this portago was frequently crossed by those pass- 
ing back and forth from the lower parts of Canada to the west. 
This was the case particularly after the forts of Oswego and 
Niagara wore handed over to tho United States in 1796. 


The original Indian Carrying Place can yet be traced, Its 
course is indicated by a road which leads from water to water. The 
street is consequently somewhat crooked, an? i, in ‘some places 
wider than in others. When the land was originally surveyed, this 
path was made the base line of a row of lots on either side. The 
surveyor being ill and entrusting the matter to an assistant ; the 
Indian path was faithfully followed. While this irregular dividing 
line between Ameliasburgh and Murray may appear unseemly, it 
cannot be regretted that the old path is thus indubitably known. 
Upon the Murray side of the road the fence is comparatively 
straight, but upon the opposite side it is very devious. This 
pretty nearly marks the old Indian path. While used as a 
Carrying Place for batteaux, which were transported upon low 
wheels, the road was no dpubt, to a certain extent, straightened ; yet 
mainly the old route remained, 

The old days, when Weller used to haul the batteaux from 
water to water, have left no memorial; and even more recent days 
when the first steamboats invariably came to this place, have left 
put little to mark their history. Here is the remains of the wharf 
and frame store house where once was life and enterprise ; but now 
all is in decay, and rural solitude prevails. But there is beauty 
here, as well as interest. All along the street between the head of 
the bay and Weller’s Bay of the lake ave buildings, consisting of 
private residences, and churches. The tourist will find abundant 


ASSOCIATIONS. 409 


food for thought at the Oarrying Place ; whether he contemplates 
the far remote past ere the Indian was disturbed in his native abode ; 
or the days when the French Recollet Missionaries followed the 
footsteps of those whom they sought to convert; or the time when 
the pioneer surveyor and settler first trod the path ; or whether he 
reflects upon the many human beings who have come and gone on 
their way of life, now going one way now another; or thought of the 
trader intent on pressing his business into the very outskirts of the 
settlements ; of the soldiers—regulars, and militia, who pressed 
onward for the conflict, to drive off the invading foe; or of the 
thousand prisoners carried captive through the province, which 
they had boastingly came to conquer. If the writer were there 
again, he would ponder, in addition to all this, upon the sad, yet 
natural occurence, that, of all those who had come and gone, the 
one who imparted much information to him, who came to the 
Carrying Place long years ago, is now gone the way of all the 
earth. The history of the place is inseparably associated with the 
life of the Hon. Col, Wilkins, whose loss was expressed by the 
presence of many” as he was carried to his grave. 


DIVISION VIII. 


THE FIRST TEN TOWNSHIPS IN THE MIDLAND DISTRICT. 


CHAPTER XLVI. 


Contents—The French—Their policy—Trading posts—Cahiaque—Variations— 
Name of river—Foundation of Fort Frontenac—A change—Site of old fort 
—La Salle’s petition—A Seigniouy—Governors visiting—War Expedition— 
Fort destroyed—Rebuilt—Colonial wars—Taking of Fort. Oswego—Fron- 
tenac taken—End of French domination. 


HISTORY OF THE FRENCH OCCUPATION. 


It was the policy of the French, to penetrate, as far as possible, 
into the interior of the country, and, by all possible means, secure the 
peltry traffic with the Indians. The Recollets and the Jesuits, while 
seeking to convert the Pagan Indian, endeavoured as well, to win him 
to the interest of their country. As soon as practicable, trading posts 
were established at convenient points, at which to buy furs of the 
Indians. Not sure, even at the first, of the continued friendliness 
of the natives, and subsequently exposed to tribes, who assumed a 
hostile attitude, they proceeded to fortify their trading depots against 
sudden attacks; not alone to secure this, but to maintain a constant 
menace to those who might venture to assume such attitude. It was 
in carrying out these designs, that M. de Courcelles, in 1670, ascended 
the St. Lawrence, direct to Lake Ontario, from the mouth of the 
Ottawa, being the first European to do so. Two years later, he con- 
vened a meeting at the head of the St. Lawrence, of Indian chiefs 
of the region round about, when, concealing his ulterior object, he 
gained permission to erect a fort; but being immediately thereafter 
recalled to France, it was left for his successor, Conte de Frontenac, 
to establish the fort. 

The first name which is found applied to the place, where the 
fort was founded, is Cahiaque, or Cadaroque. It is an Indian name, 
and most probably signifies “the strongest fort in the country.” This 


FOUNDING FORT FRONTENAC. 411 


is inferred from the following fact:—When certain of the chiefs of 
the Mohawks, were in London, in 1710, desirous of doing honor to 
their host, where they stayed, at King Street, Covent Garden, they 
called him Cadaroque, meaning “the most powerful man in London.” 
Or, possibly, in using the word, in connection with Frontenac, they 
may have referred to the strong expedition which accompanied him. 
For many years the fort was knowy by this name, or one derived 
from it. It must be remembered that this word, with many others 
spoken by the Indians, was written by the French according to the 
particular idea of the person hearing the pronunciation. Hence it 
is that we find this word changed frequently as into the following. 
Beside the two already mentioned are found Catarcoui, Catarcouy, or 
Cataraccouy, Catarakvy, Catarakouy, Catarasky, Cataracto, Catara- 
couy, Cadaraque, Cadarachqui, Kadaraghke, Kadaraghkie, Kodakag- 
kie, Cadarochque, Cadaacarochqua, Catarocoui, Cuadaraghque, Cre. 
deroqua, Cataraqui. 

While the fort, or place of the fort, was thus known mostly by 
the Indians, it was, according to Charlevoix, called by the French, the 
fort of Lake St. Louis, the name then applied to Lake Ontario. 
Subsequently, the fort was spoken of as the one built by Frontenac; 
and ultimately, it came to be permanently designated Hort Frontenac. 
After the conquest, and at the time of the revolution, the place was 
known in the rebel colonies, as Cataraqui; and, in speaking of going 
to Upper Canada, they would say to Cataraqui. The river between 
Ontario and Montreal, was sometimes called Cariqui, or Iroquois. 

The following account of the foundation of the fort, is extracted 
from Draper’s Brochure. He says “the expedition was a vast one 
for those days, 120 canoes, 2 batteaux, and 400 men.” He then 
4uotes from ajournal of Frontenac’s voyage, describing the entrance 
into the river Cataraqui;— 12th, broke wp camp very early in the 
morning, and having proceeded till ten o’clock, halted three hours to 
rest and eat. On approaching the first opening of the lake, the Count 
Wished to proceed with more order than had been already done, and 
in line of battle. He accordingly arranged the whole fleet in this 
wise :— 

“Four squadrous, composing the vanguard, went in front and 
in one line. The two batteaux followed next. After these came 
Count de Frontenac at the head of all the canoes, of his guards, of his 
staff, and of the volunteers attached to his person; having on his 
right, the squadron from Three Rivers, and on his left, those of the 
Hurons and Algonquins. 


412 THEN AND NOW. 


“Two other squadrons formed a third ‘ne, and composed the 
rear guard. 

“ This order of sailing had not been adhered to for more than 
half a league, when an Iroquois canoe was perceived coming with the 
Abbe D’Ursé, who, having met the Indians above the River Katara- 
koui, (Cataraqui) and having notified them of the Count’s arrival, 
they were now advancing with the captains of the Five Nations. 

“They saluted the admiral, and paid their respects to him with 
evidence of much joy and confidence, testifying to him the obligation 
they were under to him for sparing them the trouble of going further, 
and for receiving their submissions at the River Katarakoui, which 
is a very suitable place to camp, as they were about signifying to 
him. 

“ After Count Frontenac had replied to their civilities, they pre- 
ceeded him as guides, and conducted him as guides, and conducted 
him into a bay, about a cannon shot from the entrance, which forms 
one of the most beautiful and agreeable harbors in the world, capable 
of holding a hundred of the largest ships, with sufficient water at the 
mouth, and in the harbor, with mud bottom, and’ so sheltered from 
every wind, that a cable is scarcely necessary for mooring.” “On 
the 18th of July, 1673, the fort was commenced, and on the 19th, it 
was finished, and De Frontenac left on the 27th for Montreal, having 
laid the foundation of the future City of Kingston.” 

How different was the appearance then ¢rom that presented 
to-day. No clearing, as yet, broke the woody shores. At this 
conference between Frontenac and the Iroquois chiefs, the charms 
of nature only were displayed. Where now stands the city of 
Kingston, was then a dense forest. The gently curving shore, 
which now forms the front of the city, with its line of piers, was 
undisturbed, except by the birch canoe. The quiet Bay, within the 
Point, then more prominent than now, stretching up with its low 
sand banks, and begirt with marshes, was then the safe abode of 
the wild fowl and muskrat. Across the inlet of the bay, and where 
now is the Navy Yard, the land was thickly covered with the 
greenest foliage ; as wellas was the higher and more beautifully 
wooded peninsula of Point Henry. And still beyond, to the south, the 
third point, stretching out almost to the rugged little island, call.’ 
Cadar Island, increased the variety of the picture ; and the two inden- 
tations where now is Navy Bay, and the “ Dead Man’s”’ Bay, at one 
time called Hamilton’s Cove, added thereto. Then, turning toward 
the south, there reposed the magnificently green, long island, now 


THE SITE OF THE FORT. 413 


Wolfe Island, with Gage Island in its front; and still extending the 
view around the Bay, was to be seen the islands, now called Simcoe 
and Amherst, all richly clothed with the garments of nature. One 
would wish to look upon a faithful picture of this primeval appear- 
ance of Kingston Bay, before even the French had planted a post 
or cleft a tree. However beautiful Kingston of to-day may be 
regarded, with its graceful architecture, as displayed in its public 
and privte edifices; however grand the strong fortifications, which 
silently utter words of warning to the passing stranger whose 
nation covets our territory, while pretending to depreciate it; 
however striking the combination which composes the picture of 
Kingston and its harbor of to-day, they cannot exceed, as a whole, 
in attractiveness, the prospect seen by Frontenac, of wood and 
water so remarkably associated, and charmingly blended, ere the 
hand of man had marred it. 

It was immediately urter this conference, between Frontenac 
and the chiefs, when he concealed the true designs he entertained, 
that the erection of the first fort was proceeded with. Its site was 
upon the point of land by the entrance of the bay, near the Tete 
du Pont, and commanded the entrance to Cataraqui Creek. It 
seems, from the testimony of early settlers of Kingston, that the 
fort was separated from Kingston by a deep trench, so that the 
point was converted into an island, upon which was built the 
original village of Cataraqui. In later years, this ditch has been 
obliterated by the filling in of material, and, in like manner, a portion 
of the bay, immediately north of the point has disappeared. 

In the following year, LaSalle, who has been particularly 
referred to in the introductory chapter, presented the following 
petition to King Louis XIV. 

“The proposer, aware of the importance to the Colony of 
Canada, of the establishment of Fort Frontenac, of which he was 
some time in command, and desiring to employ his means and his 
life in the King’s service, and for the augmentation of the country, 
offers to support it, at his expense, and reimburse its cost, on the 
following conditions, to wit:—That His Majesty be pleased to grant 
in Seigniory, to the proposer, the said fort, four leagues of country 
along the border of Lake Frontenac, the two islands in front, named 
Ganounkouesnot and. Kaouenesgo, and the irterjacent islets, with 
the same rights and privileges obtaincd hitherto by those who hold 
lands in the country in Seigniory, with the right of fishing in 
Lake Frontenac and the adjoining rivers, to facilitate the support of 


414 LA SALLE’S PETITION. 


the people of said Fort, together with the command of said place 
and of said lake, under the orders and authority of His Majesty’s 
Governor, Lieutenant-General in the country ; on which condition, 
the proposer will be bound :—1st. To maintain the said Fort; to 
place it in a better state of defence; to keep a garrison there, at 
least as numerous as that of Montreal, and as many as fifteen to 
twenty laborers, during the two first years, to clear and till the land ; 
to provide it with necessary arms, artillery and ammunition, and 
that so long as the proposer will command there, in His Majesty’s 
name, and until some other persons be authorized to settle above 
the Long Sault of the River St. Lawrence, through which people 
pass to the said Fort, without being charged with similar expense, 
or to contribute to that which the proposer will be obliged to incur 
for the preservation of the said Fort. 

“2nd. To repay Count de Frontenac, His Majesty’s Governor 
and Lieutenant-General in Canada, the expense he incurred for the 
establishment of said Fort, amounting to the sum of 12,000 to 
13;000 livres, as proved by the statements thereof prepared. 

“3rd. To make «rants of land to all those willing to settle 
there, in the manner usual in said country; to allow them the 
trade (la traite) when their settlements will be in the condition 
required by the Edicts and Regulations of the Sovereign Council of 
said country. 4th. To grant them land for villages and tillage; to 
teach them trades, and induce them to lead lives more conformable 
to ours, a8 the proposer had begun to do with success, when he 
commanded there. 5th. To build a Church, when there will be 
100 persons; meanwhile, to entertain one or two Recollet Friars, to 
perform Divine service, and administer the sacraments there. 
6th. His Majesty, accepting these proposals, is very humbly suppli- 
cated to grant to the proposer letters of noblesse, in consideration 
of the voyages and discoveries which he made in the country at his 
expense, during the séven years he continually lived there, the 
services he rendered in the country, and those he will continue to 
render; and all the other letters necessary to serve him as titles 
possessory to said Seigniory.” 

In the succeéding year this petition was granted, and a decree 
to that effect’ was issued by the King on the 13th May, 1675, and a 
Patent of Nobility idsued to La Salle; and Fort Frontenac, with four 
leagues of the adjacent country, was created ‘a Seigniory of Canada, 
and LaSalle its first Seignior. 

In the decree making the grant, it is specified that LaSalle 


GLORY OF FRONTENAC. 415 


shall “induce the Indians to repair thither, give them settlements, 
and form villages there in society with the French, to whom he 
shall give part of said land to be cleared, all which shall be cleared 
and improved within the time and space of twenty years. * * 
His Majesty wills that appeals from the Judges (to be appointed by 
LaSalle), be to the Lieutenant-General of Quebec.” But, the 
subsequent checquered career and early death of La Salle, probably 
prevented the carrying out of these intentions. 

When La Salle set out on his western exploring expedition, 
he “ left Sieur de la Forest in charge of the fort.” As before stated, 
La Salle had many enemies, and among them the Governor, M. de 
la Barro, “who actually sequestered Fort Frontenac and took pos- 
session of it, pretending that La Salle had abandoned it. This was 
in 1682.” 

The history of the French occupation of Cataraqui is marked 
by occasional visits of the French Governor, and the presence of 
large and small bodies of armed forces. In 1684 M. de la Batre, 
the successor of Frontenac, tarried at Oataraqui two weeks with 
his convoy, which was composed of 130 regular soldiers, 700 armed 
Canadians, 200 savages, and a mixed body of several hundred from 
the west. It must have been a picturesque sight, the encampment 
ofthis army. The veterans from France in their uniform attire, 
the Canadians in their various hued garments, and the Algonquins 
and Ottawas in their wild garb of paint and feathers formed the 
components of a picture truly striking. A year or two later and 
De Nonville, another Governor, was likewise found encamped here 
with an army of 2000. At this time the original fort of wood was 
at its greatest pitch of renown and glory. Here was kept 
stored within the palisaded walls, arms, amunition, and provi- 
sion, beside furs. It was while enjoying this considerable power 
that De Nouville committed the act of treachery toward the 
Ganneyouses and Kentes Indians. But this act was followed by 
an attack by the Indians, and the fort was in a state of siege 
for the space of a month; “but was not taken.” Two years 
later, however, finding it difficult to maintain this out-post so 
far from Montreal, De Nonville ordered De Valrenne, the com- 
mander, to blow up the fort, which was accordingly done, and 
“three barks on the lake were scattered,” and “ property to the 
extent of 40,000 crowns,” was sacrificed. — 

The fort thus destroyed was rebuilt by the orders of Frontenac, 
and in 1695 he sent 700 workmen for the purpose. (For the cir- 


416 THE SECOND FORT. 


cumstances and the opposition respecting this, see Introductory.) 
The fort being completed it was garrisoned with 48 soldiers. ‘The 
expense of re-victualling and re-establishing the fort, cost 12,000 
livres, or between £600 and £700.”—( Draper). 

Respecting the situation of the fort, a manuscript published 
in 1838, under the direction of the Literary and Historical Society 
of Quebec, says, “it was situated at the bottom of a bay, which a 
little river flowing into Lake Ontario forins, close to the junction 
of Lake Ontario and the River St. Lawrence. It consisted of four 
stone curtains, 120 feet each, defended by four square bastions. 
The walls were defended by neither ditches nor palisades. There 
was no terrace to sustain it on the inside. A wooden gallery was 
built all round for communicating from one bastion to another. 
The platforms of these bastions we.e mounted on wooden piles, and 
the curtains were pierced for loop-holes.” 

Father Charlevoix, writing in 1720, says of Fort Frontenac, 
«that it is a square with four bastions built of stone, and the ground 
it occupies is a quarter of a league in compass ; its situation has 
something very pleasant; the sides of the river present every way 
a landscape well varied, and it is the same at the entrance of Lake 
Ontario.” 

Fort Frontenac now fully re-established on a stronger basis, 
continued for many years to be an important post, with respect to 
trading, and likewise offensive and defensive operations against the 
Indians, and also the English. Here was deposited vast stores of 
provision, and materials of a war-like nature for the use of other 
forts. 

In the first years of the 18th century, rivalry and jealousy 
between the French and English Colonists, assumed a more 
determined form. Already was gathering the fierce elements of 
Colonial war, which were to culminate in the siege of Quebec, and 
spend its fury upon the Plains of Abraham. We have seen that 
the two powers tried zealously, and often by unscrupulous means 
to secure the alliance and aid of the savages, whose love of war 
and desire to engage in the bloody attack, with the allurements of 
promised presents, led them too often to scenes of blood and rapine, 
The regions about Cataraqui were often the place of sudden attack 
and cruel torture. The fort was an object of dread to the Iroquois, 
of jealousy to the English, and with the view of breaking the 
chain of forts, of which this was so important a one, the English 
set about erecting one at Oswego. 


CAPTURE OF FORT OSWEGO. 417 


In 1754 the eventful seven years war began, and ono of the 
first events was tho sending of a force of 4000 men and 12 guns by 
the French Governor, to attack Fort Oswego. But when the force 
reached Cataraqui, it was found necessary to recall a portion of 
them to Lower Canada, and defer the attack. Ono battalion was 
ordered to Niagara, while one or two battalions were encamped 
under the walls of Frontenac. The total force of Canadians and 
savages in arms west of Cataraqui at this time was 1000. The fol- 
lowing year, it is found stated that, on “June 26, 1756, English 
vessels were seen across the Bay of Quinté, coming toward Fron- 
tenac. The French gave chase, and ciptured a sloop.” 

July 29, 1757, witnessed the arrival at the fort of a consider- 
able body, and for days armed men continued to rendezvous here. 
The woods around the fort were alive with soldiers. The attack 
upon Fort Oswego, contemplated three years previous, was now 
abont to be made. On the evening of the 4th August, the party, 
of no small dimensions set out for the attack. It consisted of 80 
batteaux laden with artillery luggage and provision, and canoes to 
carry the force of 3100 men. They started at night, when the 
shades of darkness were gathering, and stealthily directed their 
way, one boat after another, for the opposite shore. A% the 
approach of morning they came to a stop, where the thick woods 
met the southern shore of the lake. The bushes were parted, and 
without noise, the batteaux were, One by one, withdrawn from the 
water and carefully covered with leaves, so that unless one passed 
directly by the way, no indications could be observed of their 
existence. By the dawn of day thero was not a ripple upon the 
waters from the party, aud the woods were hushed, except by the 
denizens of the forest. All the day long the party lay concealed. 
After night had fallen, re-embarkation took place, slowly and 
calmly beneath the mild summer's sky. For five days and nights 
the same course was pursued, by which time they had reached the 
neighbourhood of Fort Oswego, where reposed the English garri- 
son, unconscious of danger. The attack was so unexpected, and 
carried on with so much spirit, tha’ the garrison had to succumb 
before reinforcements could be obtained, andthe French returned 
to Fort Frontenac laden with spoils. 

But the time was approaching when the glory of Fort Fron- 
tenac should depart. At this time the building itself was beginning 
to decay. Sixty years had told upon the walls, and a writer of 


1758 says they “were not good.” However, had the fortifications 
27 


418 CAPTURE OF FRONTENAC. 


been never so strong, tho course of events would have all the same 
witnessed the final fall of this strong-hold. “In this year, the com- 
mandant at Fort Frontenac was a Monsieur de Noyan, King’s 
Lieutenant for Three Rivers. He was an old man, but brave as a 
lion.” We have seen that de Levis having withdrawn, the fort was 
left with but a fow men, Garneau says seventy; but Warburton, 
one hundred and twenty Frenchmen and forty Indians. [ven with 
this number it was but an easy success for Bradstreet, with his 
three thousand men and eleven guns, to possess himself of a fort 
weakened by age. Having descended the Oswego River, Colonel 
Bradstreet crossed to the Upper Gap and approached Cataraqui 
along the shore, observing great caution, and landed about a mile 
to the west of the fort, August 25,in the evening. During the 
following night he cautiously approached the place of attack, and 
upon the ground where now stands the market buildings, he 
erected a battery. So silently was this done, and with such des- 
patch, that before the morning of 27th August, 1758, he had it all 
completed. The morning light revealed to the French how 
imminent was their danger. Dismayed, but not discouraged, the 
intrepid commander ordered every man to his post; but a few 
shots from the English guns showed to him how futile was resist- 
ance. Having signified his intention to surrender, which was 
about seven o’clock in the morning, he became, with his garrison, 
prisoner of war. The conquerors found in “the fort sixty pieces 
of cannon, sixteen mortars, an immense supply of provisions, stores 
and ammunitions, with all the shipping on the lake,” also, “ several 
vessels richly laden with furs, to the value, it is said of 70,000 louis 
d’ors. There was also a large quantity of merchandise intended for 
the western forts, beside some of the booty which had been brought 
thither after the capture of Oswego. Colonel Bradstreet had no 
intention of holding the fort ; but to destroy, which he accordingly 
did, with the vessels. 

There was a feeble attempt to restore the fort in the fall, and 
‘a small detachment of troops and Canadians, under the command 
of the Chevalier Benoit, was sent to Frontenac partly to protect 
merchandize and ammunition passing up and down, and parily to 
rebuild the fort; and subsequently the Sieur de Cresse, an assistant 
engineer, with Captain Laforce, a sailor, were sent there to con- 
struct two new schooners, to endeavor to maintain the supremacy 
on the lakes.” But the following year the presence of Wolfe before 
Quebec, and Amherst at Carillon, rendered the restoration of Fron- 


KING'S TOWN. 419 


tenac an impossibility. The glory of Fort Frontenac had forever 
departed. But the spirit of bravery again appeared, in later days, 
in & people of another language, though, nevertheless Canadians. In 
1812-13 the Americans approached Kingston, but the hostile and 
determined attitude assumed by the militia and troops deterred 
them from attempting to touch the soil here, and when they did 
attempt, both above and below, great indeed was the repulse and 
discomfiture, 


CHAPTER XLVI. 


Contents—Cooper's Kssay—Loyalists naming places -.King’s Town—Queen’s 
Town—Niagara—Spanish names—Ca taraqui from 1759 to 17883—Desolation 
—The rebellion—Station, Carleton Island—Settling—Refugees at New York 
—Michael Grass—Prisoner at Cataraqui— From New York to Canada— 
Captain Grass takes possession of first township—F irst landholders—A letter 
by Captain Grass—Changes—Surveying forts and harbors—Report to Lord 
Dorchester—Kingston, versus Carleton Island—The defenses—Troops— 
King’s township—First settlers—«“ Plan of township No, 1 ”—First owners 
of town lots—Names—Settlers upon the front—First inhabitants of King- 
ston—A naval and military station—The Commodore—Living of old— 
Kingston in last century—New fortifications, 


SETTLEMENT AT CATARAQUI BY THE LOYALISTS. 


It would be impossible to write of Kingston without traveling 
the ground already taken by writers, especially in an admirable 
essay written by C. W. Cooper, Barrister-at-law, being a prize 
essay published in 1856. We shall accept very many of the state- 
ments therein contained except we find trustworthy grounds for 
controverting them. Much, however, of the subject matter we had 
laboriously collected before this pamphlet was placed in our hands 
by our friend M. Sweetnam, Esq., P. O. Inspector, 

The practice of naming places, rivers, &c., after royal person- 
ages and those occupying prominent places in the public service, 
naturally arose from the intense loyalty which reigned in the 
bosoms of all who had forsaken their old homes to settle under the 
old flag in the wilderness, The pre-eminence of Kingston is indi- 
cated by the name, which seems to have been given it at a very 
early date, as surveyor Collins uses that name in 1788. This, the 


420 QUBEN’S TOWN. 


first township surveyed and settled, was named King’s township, 
Afterwards the town and township came to be called Kingston 
In this connection reference may be made to Queenstown at the 
head of navigation upon the Niagara River, Trade with the west 
along Lake Erie was carried on, and boats were accustomed to pass 
up and down on their way to and from Montreal. These boats had 
to be carried around the Falls of Niagara. Already many of 
Butler’s Rangers and persons connected with the Indian depart- 
ment, began to settle upon the Canadian side of the Niagara, 
There was very shortly a collection of houses at the point of land- 
ing, and the commencement of the portage, and nothing was more 
natural than this, the second village formed by the United Empire 
Loyalists, should receive the name of Queenstown, not unlikely the 
name was bestowed by the Hon. R. Hamilton. 

As we proceed, it will be observed how general was the habit 
togive names derived from Great Britain and Englishmen. The 
most notable exception to this is to be found in connection with 
those places that received names during the time of Sir Peregrine 
Maitland, who had a fancy for bestowing Spanish names. 

During the time which elapsed between the evacuation of 
Frontenac, the year after the destruction of the fort, in the autumn 
of 1759, until the commencement of the American rebellion, and 
until its close, ruin and desolation prevailed at Cataraqui. It is 
found intimated, but not on the best authority, that there continued 
to live at this place a certain number of French families and half- 
breed Indians. Thatsuch was the case is quite possible, though, as 
yet, no positive proof is to be found. But, at the most there was a 
few log huts around the ruins of the fort, and upon the cleared 
ground adjacent thereto, or perhaps upon the site of the ancient 
chapel of the Recollets. Nodoubt the Indians frequently encamped 
in this vicinity, perhaps had a permanent village. The words of 
Captain Grass, penned twenty-seven years later, may probably be 
accepted as correct, that “scarse the vestige of a human habitation 
could be found in the whole extent of the Bay of Quinté.” 

The rebellion led to the establishment of a military post at the 
Island of Chevereux, or Goat Island, subsequently named Carleton 
Island. This position was found more convenient than the site of 
old Fort of Frontenac. After the defeat of General Burgoyne, at 
Saratoga, in 1778, there were many refugees who sought protection - 
at the several military posts along the northern frontier of New 
York, that of Carleton Island among the rest. Indeed, it is proba- 


CATARQUI IN 1783, 421 


ble that to this place a large number escaped, as being more safe 
than Oswego or Niagara. A communication was with some regu- 
larity kept up between this place and Montreal, and also the Fort 
of Niagara. By the army boats, refugees may have passed to 
Montreal; but it would seem that a considerable number remained 
domiciled at Carleton Island, eating the food supplied by govern- 
ment. Of course, able bodied men would be at once enrolled into 
the companies, to do military service; yet there would remain a 
certain number of males, besides the women, who were incapaciated 
for military life. During the continuation of the war, there is every 
reason to believe that individuals, perhaps families, would cross to 
the old fort at Cataraqui, to stay for a while, or even take up their 
abode. ‘ 

It may have been, that there were here some advantages in culti- 
vating the cleared land, which did not exist at Carleton Island. In 
the absence of active duty, not unlikely the soldiers and officers 
would pass over to fish or hunt, or perhaps to examine the land as to 
quality, and facilities for settlement. Bongard says his father, who 
was with Holland, said that a small village existed at Cataraqui. 
But it was not until the close of the war 1783, that a systematic 
settlement commenced, That settlers existed, during this year, at 
Cataraqui, there is no doubt. It was sometimes referred to in Lower 
Canada as Seignory, No. 1. Col. John Clark, whose father was in 
the Commissariat Department during the war, says, that he was born 
at Cataraqui, in 1783, and was baptized by the Rev. Mr. Stuart. The 
family must then have been living on the mainland, as he speaks of 
another brother as being born on Carleton Island. The probability is 
that at this date, there were a few families living in the vicinity of 
the fort. 

At the close of the war, it was a question of considerable im- 
portance, what can be done to ameliorate the condition of the 
loyalists ? While the commissioners, who completed the terms of 
peace at Paris, chose to sink the interests and welfare of the 
loyalists in their unseemly haste to complete the treaty, the officers 
commanding in America, everywhere felt the deepest sympathy, 
and keenest compassion for the refugees. Among these was the 
officer commanding at New York. At this juncture of affairs, when 
they were undecided, whether to embark for Nova Scotia, or Lower 
Canada, it came to the ears of the General, that one Michael Grass, 
of New York, had been a prisoner of the French, before the con- 
quest at Cataraqui. He caused that person to appear before him, 


422 CAPTAIN GRASS. 


and to report as to the character of the country, and the probabili- 
ties of ils being a suitable place for refugees to seek homes, Mr. 
Grass having rendered a favorable report, the result was that he 
was commissioned Captain, and placed at the head of a band of 
loyalists, staying at New York. They were dispatched in King’s 
ships, under the care of a man-of-war. 

Mr. Robert Everett Grass, of Sidney, the grandson of Captain 
Grass, says, that the party of refugees set sail from Now York in a 
fleet of seven vessels, and after a long voyage of nine weeks, during 
which they encountered a severe gale, lasting eight days, and 
nearly wrecking them, they reached Sorel. This was probably in 
the early part of 1783. The men of the party ascended the St. 
Lawrence in batteaux, and landed at the mouth of Little Cataraqui 
Creek, thence proceeding westward, prospecting as far as Collin’s 
Bay. Crossing to the west side of this little bay, Captain Grass 
attempted to drive a stake in the ground, with the intention of 
fixing a tent, or commencing a survey, whereupon he found it rocky. 
Remarking that he had come too far to settle upon a rock, he re- 
turned to the east of the cove, and took possession of the first 
township of the Bay Quinté. There seems some reason to believe 
‘that, when Grass arrived in Canada, and explained to the Govern- 
ment his mission, that Surveyor General Holland, directed Deputy 
Surveyor Collins to proceed with Captain Grass to Cataraqui, so 
that he might be guided by him, If such was the case, the base 
line along the front of the first township, must have been run 
before Captain Grass crossed to the west of Collins Bay, and re- 
jected the land lying to the west thereof. Captain Grass, as well 
as the surveying party, returned to Sorel for the winter, and, in 
the spring, they returned, accompanied by all of the families, under 
Captain Grass. It was the summer of 1784 that the first township 
was occupied. There was some dissatisfaction at the preference 
accorded to Captain Grass by those who had been in Canada. His 
superior claim was however acknowledged. At the same time, 
there appears to have been some compromise, from the fact, that 
while Captain Grass himself obtained the first lot adjoining to the 
reserve for the town, the second one, which was by number, lot 24 
was granted to the Rev. Mr. Stuart, and the next to Mr. Herkimer, 
neither of whom had any connection with Captain Grass’ company. 

The following extract of a letter written by Captain Grass, at 
a subsequent period, reveals to us the appearance the place pre- 
sented to him, at the time of his settling. The old gentleman had 


COLLINS’ REPORT, 423 


some grievance to make known to the public, respecting a road, 
and he commences his communication thus ;— 

“Seven and twenty years, Mr, Printer, have rolled away since 
my eyes, for the second time, beheld the shores of Cataraqui. In 
that space of time, how many changes have taken place in the 
little circle in which fate had destined me to move! How many 
of the seats of my old associates are now vacant! How few’ of 
these alas! to mourn with me the loss of the companions of our 
sufferings, or to rejoice with me at the prosperous condition of this 
our land of refuge! Yet will I not repine; they are gone, I trust, 
to a better land, where He who causeth the wilderness to smile and 
blossom as the rose, hath assigned to them a distinguished place, 
asa reward for their humble imitation of his labors, Yes! seven 
and twenty years ago, scarce the vestige of a human habitation 
could be found in the whole extent of the Bay of Quinté, Not a 
settler had dared to penetrate the vast forests that skirted its 
shores. Even on this spot, now covered with stately edifices, were 
to be seen only the bark-thatched wigwam of the savage, or the 
newly erected tent of the hardy loyalists. Then, when the ear 
heard me, it blessed me for being strong in my attachment to my 
sovereign, and high in the confidence of my fellow-subjects, I led 
the loyal band, I pointed out to them the site of their future metro- 
polis, and gained for persecuted principles, a sanctuary—for myself 
and followers a home.” “ Kingston, 7 Dec, 1811.” (Signed) “G.” 

On the 29th May, 1788, Lord Derchester, the Governor of 
Canada, issued instructions to John Collins, Surveyor, to make a 
survey of “forts, harbours, &c., from Carleton Island to Michil- 
macinac.” His report was found among the ‘Simcoe papers.” 
The report, dated Quebee, 6th Dec., 1788, says :— 

My Lord—‘“In obedience to your Lordship’s instructions, 
Wherein is specified, that doubts being entertained whether Carle- 
ton Island or Kingston” (and this shows how early the royal name 
had been given to the first township) “is the most eligible station 
for the King’s ships of war to protect the navigation of Lake 
Ontario, and the upper part of the river St. Lawrence, I am to 
make this particularly an object of my attention, and report how 
far it may be necessary to occupy either, or both, and what works 
I judge advisable for that purpose.” ‘With respect to Kingston, 
and what is there called the harbour, and where the town is laid 
out, is not the best, situation on this side for vessels, as it lies rather 
open to the lake, and has not very good anchorage near the 


424 THE DEFENSES. 


entrance, so that they are obliged to run a good way up for shelter; 
the most eligible situation is to the east.” After referring to the 
more frequent directions of the wind, he concludes, that to get into 
the lake, it is as easy from Kingston as from Charleton Island, but 
that the latter affords.the best shelter. ‘‘Having brought forward 
all the material information and observations I have been able to 
make and procure, and having duly weighed the several properties, 
both of Kingston and Carleton Island, relative to naval purposes 
only,” he concludes, “that the preference rather leans on the side 
of Carleton Island. If the object was that of trade only, or regarded 
merely by the transport of goods to Niagara, I do not see that 
Carleton Island has eny material advaniage over Kingston; but, as 
a station for the King’s ships of war, I am induced to think that 
‘Carleton Island is the best,” as it possessed many natural advan- 
tages. Respecting Kingston, a fort and out-works could be con- 
structed to protect the harbour; but an enemy might advance in 
the rear, and bombard the fort and the navy. “In regard to the 
present condition of the works at this post, the whole is so far in 
ruins as to be altogether defencecless, and incapable of being re- 
paired, the ditch which is in the rock, has never been sufficiently 
excavated, the other works have been completed, but it strikes me 
they were never capable of any serious defence, as well as from the 
bastions, as well as the oblique manner in which their faces are 
seen from the other works, but the whole could only be considered 
as a temporary matter. The green logs with which the fort was 
built, could not be expected to last long; the ground is favorable 
for a fort of greater capacity and strength, but it is probable that 
such a system may have been originally adopted for the works, at 
the place it might have been thought adequate to its importance, 
to the number of troops designed for its defence, and the strength 
it was likely an enemy would be able to bring against it; and there 
ideas would again be brought into consideration, if this post should 
be established, or any new system adopted. Without, therefore, 
going, in this place, into a detail of particular works, I will remark, 
that as the ground in front widens and extends somewhat over the 
extremities of the work, particularly on the right, precaution should 
be taken to strengthen those points towards the field, to contract, 
in some degree, the advantage an enemy attacking might have in 
the extent of his flanks. The barracks, although partly dismantled, 
and in a very bad condition, may be still repaired.” 
From the foregoing, it may be inferred that the troops had all 


FIRST GRANTS. 425 


been withdrawn from the head of the St. Lawrence, and that only a 
Commissariat Department remained at Carlton Island. . Probably, 
it was only when Canada was erected into a distinct Province, that 
regular troops again were stationed here, and then, it having been 
ascertained that Carleton Island would belong to the United States, 
Kinston superseded it. 

Although the “ King’s Township” was mainly settled by the 
band of Loyalists who came by way of the St. Lawrence, from 
New York, there were several others who received grants of land 
here, a few of whom, ro doubt, reached Kingston at as early a 
date as 1783, and, as we have seen, they may have visited the 
place, previous to that date. Among these, was Col. Hanjost, or 
John Joost, or Joseph Herkimer, who had been compelled to forsake 
his home at the German Flats, where his father lived. Looking at 
“A Plan of Township No. 1,” (now Kingston), “in the District of 
Mecklenburgh, surveyed in 1783, with the proprictor’s names on 
the lots,” in the Crown Lands Department, the following may be 
observed, Just by the grounds of the Fort, the water is called 
Cataraqui Harbor. Across the mouth of the Bay, and between 
Points Frederick and Henry, is Haldimand Cove. Beyond Point 
Henry, is Hamilton Cove. Passing up the river, the first lot has 
upon it the name of Joseph and Mary Brant. This lot was not 
numbered, however. (Capt, Brant came to the place in 1785, and 
remained living there for atime). Still proceeding along the west 
shore of the river, lot No. 1, has the name of Neil McLean ; No. 2, 
Henry Wales; No. 3, James Clark; No. 4, Capt. Crawford; No. 5, 
Lieut. Brown; No. 6, Sovereign; No.7, at first was granted to 
Lawrence ; this name is superseded by the name of Braton. To the 
west of the road, is a block of land, of 700 acres, for ‘“ Capt. James 
McDonnell;” but this name is erased, and Robert Macaulay written 
instead. Probably Macaulay became the purchaser. To the east 
of the road, is another block of land, for John Macaulay. The 
island in the mouth of the river, called “Isle Aux Pére,” was 
granted to Neil McLean, “by order of General Taldimand.” 
Turning to the south of the Fort, the first lot has the name of Capt. 
Grass; the second from the Fort, Rev. Mr. Stuart; the third has the 
names upon it of Lawrence Herkimer, Sam. Hilton, Capt. Jost 
Hartman ; the fourth, Francis Lozion, Rockland, James Brown, 
John Moshier: fifth, Lieut. Ellerbeck; sixth, John Stuart, Lieut. 
Gallary, Lieut. Mower, Charles Bander: seventh, Capt. McGarrow ; 
eighth, Lieutenant Atkinson; ninth, Robert Vanalstine ; tenth, 


426 FIRST INHABITANTS. 


Richard Moorman ; eleventh, R. Gider : this lot lies on the “ Petite 
Cataraqui ;” twelfth, Lieut. Kotte, Surveyor, and afterward John 
Stuart; thirteenth, Capt. Grass, also Capt. Everett ; fourteenth, Grass ; 
fifteenth, Capt, Harkman; sixteenth Nicholas Herkimer. This 
brings us to Collins’ Bay, or, as the orginal name appears “ Ponegeg.” 
Continuing westward, among others, are to be scen the names of 
Purdy, Caps. Wm. Johnson, Wm. Fairfield, Senr., Daniel Rose, 
Matthias Rose, Robert Clark, James Clark, Sen,, Sergt. John Taylor, 
Capt. J. W. Myers, who has two lots; (these two last became the 
first settlers in Sidney and Thurlow); Lieut. James Robins, Sergt. 
Williams, Lieut. Best, Lieut. John Durenbury, and then there was 
a lot (No. 18) for tho “King’s saw mill,” subsequently Booth’s 
Mills. Of the foregoing, it is uncertain how many became settlers, 
But the most of them seem to have obtained these front lots, irres- 
pective of Captain Grass. 

Of the other early settlers, the following are, doubtless, the 
principal ones. For their names, [ am partially indebted to Mr. G. 
H. Detlor, himself the descendant of an Irish Palatine. “ Wm. 
MacAulay, Thomas Markland, John Kirby, John Cummings, Peter 
Smith, England, John Ferguson, Lyons, Pousett, MeDonnell, 
Boyman, Cook, Taylor, Smyth, DeNyke, Murney, Cuthbertson, 
Alcott. The Rev. John Stuart, Hon, Richard Cartwright, Allen 
McLean.” These did not probably come the first year, but within 
the first two or three years. 

It is said that John Fralick or Frecligh, who had held a com- 
mission in the army, was one of the first settlers in Kingston, and 
built the fourth house erected. Other names given, as among the 
first inhabitants of the village of Kingston, are John Forsyth, 
Joseph Forsyth, Anderson, Punbee, Merrill, Stoughton, Gray, 
Hix, Cassady, Ashley, Burley, Stower, Donald McDonald, James 
Richardson, Patrick Smith, John Steel, Ebenezer Washburn. 
Karly settlers on the front of the Township, beside those before 
given, were Holmes, Day, Ferris, several Wartmans, and Graham. 

Before proceeding with the history of Kingston, it is desirable 
to notice more particularly some events connected with the occu 
pancy of Kingston, 4s a Naval and Military station. We have seen 
that Surveyor Collins gave the preference for Carleton Island, But 
Lord Dorchester decided that Kingston was the most desirable place 
for purposes of defense, and it is a striking fact that the views held 
by him have been, to a certain extent, reiterated by Gen. Michel, 
in 1867, Both seemed to hold the opinion that Canada, west of 


A MILITARY STATION. 427 


Kingston, was untenable against an invading foe. When Simcoe 
assumed the Government of the newly formed Upper Provinee, it 
was the declared desire of Lord Dorchester, that he should select 
Kingston as the capital, and make it a well fortified town. Already 
steps had been taken to establish a naval as well as a military 
station. Haldimand’s Cove, between Point Frederick and Point 
Henry, had been selected for the Naval depot, and here wa. a 
Dock Yard and Stores, which were continued for many years, These 
were commenced about 1789, and the same year barracks were built 
by soldiers, upon the ruins of the old fort, which was the com- 
mencement of the Military Station, and the head-quarters of 
the troops in Upper Canada, and the residence of the Commander- 
-in-Chief; also a staff of the Ordinance and Engineer Departments 
was kept up. Cooper, writing 1856, says: ‘Of late years, 
a general reduction has been made,—a small garrison only is 
now kept, and the Artillery is wholly withdrawn.” (This was at 
the time of the Crimean war). The establishment was, some dozen 
years ago, groatly reduced, and is now wholly abandoned. In years 
past, however, the officers and crew of Her Majesty’s ship Niagara, 
were regularly piped to quarters in a handsome stone building in 
the Dock Yard, which was manned, and the crew disciplined in com- 
plete man-o’-war fashion. In these bygone days, Kingston was the 
residence of the Commodore in charge of the Naval Department, 
who lived in a style which would have quite outshone that of some 
of our economical Governors. Those connected with this and 
other departments, followed the worthy Commodore’s example, and 
as the population was not then great, the influence of that example 
rendered the town, if not a very prosperous, certainly a very gay, 
and seemingly happy one. Times have certainly changed since 
then, as far as the expenditnre of Imperial money is concerned.” 
After Kingston had been selected as a military station, it 
naturally grew more rapidly, The presence of the soldiers and of 
seamen, and their expenditure of money, had the effect of starting 
into quicker life, the infant town; but when Simcoe, in 1792, 
passed it by, and sought his gubernatorial residence at Newark, it 
received a material check in its growth. Being the largest collec- 
tion of houses in Upper Canada, Kingston bad claims, irrespective 
of the existence of the two arms of the service. During the Srst 
decade in the history of Upper Canada, Kingston did not rise above 
4 small village, although it was honoured, sometimes, with the 
appellation of “city.”  Rochefoucault says, 1795, that Kingston 


428 KINGSTON IN 1795, 


“ consists of about 120 or 30 houses. The ground in the immediate 
vicinity of the city, rises with a gentle swell, and forms, from the 
lake onwards, as it were, an amphitheatre of lands, cleared, but not 
yet cultivated. None of the buildings are distinguished by a more 
handsome appearance from the rest. The only structure, more 
conspicuous than the others, and in front of which the English flag 
is hoisted, is the barracks, a stone building surrounded with pali- 
sades. All the houses stand on the northern bank of the bay, 
which stretches a mile further into the country. On the southern 
bank are the buildings belonging to the naval force, the wharfs, 
and the habitations of all the persons, who belong to that depart- 
ment. The King’s ships lie at anchor near those buildings, and 
consequently have a harbour and road separate from the port for 
merchantmen,”’ 

“ Kingston, considered as atown, is much inferior to Newark; 
the number of houses is nearly equal in both. Kingston may con- 
tain a few more buildings, but they are neither so large nor so good 
as at Newark. Many of them are log houses, and those which 
consist of joiners’ work, are badly constructed and painted. But 
few new houses are built. No town-hall, no court-house, and no 
prison have hitherto been constructed. The houses of two or three 
merchants are conveniently situated for loading and unloading 
ships; but, in point of constructure, these are not better than the 
rest. 

“ Kingston seems better fitted for a trading town than Newark, 
were it only for this reason, that the ships, which arive at the latter 
place, and are freighted for Lake Erie, pass by the former, to sail 
aguin up the river as far as Queen’s Town, where the portage 
begins.” 

Cooper remarks that “ Fort Frontenac existed for several years 
after the conquest, the remains of the tower in the interior being 
removed in 1827. The present barracks were built, the officers’ 
quarters in 1821, the men’s stone barracks in 1827, and the frame 
barracks in 1837. At the commencement of the war in 1812, Point 
Henry, the site of the present extensive military works, was 
covered with trees; in the following year a rude fort of logs and 
embankment was thrown up. <A year or two after its erection two 
large and substantial stone towers were added to une defences, they 
were lofty, square towers, rounded at the corners. These remained 
until 1826 or 28. Stone magazines, ordnance offices, and armoury 
were built outside the fort during the years 1816, ’17 and ’18. 


NEW DEFENSES. 429 


Extensive stone barracks, roofed with tin, were built between 1818 
and 1820; one of these within the fort was 230 feet in length ; 
another building which stood where the advanced battery has 
since been built, was 80 feet in length, and formed the officers’ 
quarters. 

“ These barracks stood until 1841, when they were pulled down 
and the material sold. Two large houses in Brock Street, and one 
in Barrack Street, were built from the stone, which, it may be 
remarked in passing, is not the ordinary blue limestone in general 
use, but @ much whi! or material, apparently not so durable. The 
erection of the present fort was commenced in 1832, several pre- 
vious years having been spent in the quarrying and preparing 
material, It was first occupied in 1836. On Point Frederick tho 
first works were a breastwork of logs and earth, with traversing 
platforms for guns; within the breastwork was a block houge. 
These works were built during or just after the war; this block 
house was burnt in the year 1820. There were also built, about the 
same time, a block house surounded with a strong stockade on the 
hillon Princess Street, on the lot formerly owned by the late Mr. 
Jacob Ritter; a small redan on Ordnance Street; a battery at Mis- 
sissauga Point ; a block house near the present Marine Railway ; one 
on Stuart’s or Murney’s Point; another at Snake Island ; one which 
stood until recently, near the present new court house, with those 
now standing, one of them on the hill to the east of the city, and 
the other at the west end of Wellington Street. These block 
houses, excepting, of course, that on Snake Island, were all con- 
nected by a strong stake fence, or stockade ; portions of which still 
exist, and formed a chain of defences surrounding, what was then, 
the whole city.” 

“rom the first, it will be seen that the village of Kingston was 
lo @ great extent indebted to the public service for its prosperity. 
Isanc Wild, writing in 1796, says that from 60 to 100 men are 
quartered in the barracks. 


430 SPECULATION. 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 


Conrents—The situation of Kingston—Under military influence—Monopolist— 
Karly history of legislation—In 1810—Gourlay’s statement—Police— 
Modern Kingston--Lord Sydenham—Seat of government—-Perambulating— 
Surrounding country—Provisions—An appeal for Kingston as capital— 
Barriefield — Pittsburgh — Building of small crafts — Famous— Roads— 
Waterloo—Cemetry—Portsmouth—Kingston Mill—Little Cataraqui—Col- 
linsby — Quantity of land— Early and _ influential inhabitants — Post 
masters—“ Honorable men”—Deacon, Macaulay, Cartwright, Markland, 
Cummings, Smiths, Kerby—Allen McLean, first lawyer—A gardener— 
Sheriff McLean—“ Chrys” Hagerman—Customs—Sampson, shooting a 
smuggler--Hagerman, M,.P.P,-——Removes to Toronto. 


THE FIRST TOWNSHIP——EVENTS IN ITS EARLY HISTORY. 


It must be admitted, the place did not possess from its geogra- 
phical situation the requisites for becoming a great city, altl.ough its 
situation at the head of the St. Lawrence, would always secure for 
it acertain degree ofimportance. There are evils incident to places, 
depending upon the military and naval bodies, and these can be 
soen in connection with the history of Kingston. Anything which 
drew away for a time, to any extent, either arm of the service, had 
a damaging effect upon the prosperity, and stagnation ;resulted in 
business. 

Karly Kingston must be regarded as a town growing up in the 
back woods, with a population governed and influenced more or 
less by the society of officers and soldiers, and while the former 
gave dignity and tone to the higher classes, the lower portion of 
society was correspondingly and for evil, affected by the presence 
of the soldiers, with the numerous grogeries, and low houses of 
entertainments, which particularly in former days, were found to 
exist in connection with military establishments. 

In the first years of Canada, speculation was common with 
a certain class. Land claims could be purchased for a mere song. 
The holder of a “location ticket,” would often part with his title for 
a few quarts of rum, while many other holders were glad to sell for 
a fow pounds of ready money, or certain articles of stock. It came 
that in time, a certain number of monopolists, living at Kingston, 
held land in the rear concessions and neighboring townships. The 
Imperial money in Kingston was often spent without con- 
tributing to the improvement of the adjacent country. But the 
time came when the encircling settlers compelled a mere generous 
course of conduct. 


IN 1810. 431 


But, much obscurity rests upon the history of the first seven or 
ton yoars of the village of Kingston. The effort has been made to 
gather up the fragments partaining thereto, and arrange them so 
as to form a connected whole. 

Cooper says that “the town was laid out in 1793, being then 
contined to what is now the eastern portion in the vicinity of the 
Tete du Pont barracks, and what was then known as the Cataraqui 
Common, lots 25, 24, 23, on which-is situated the chief’ part of the 
city, were then farm lots of 200 acres each, and uncleared,” 

According to the census roll in the office of the clerk of the 
peace 1794, the population of Cataraqui village was 345. It would 
seem that the appearance of the village was not very pleasing. 
But the surroundings had a certain wild beauty. ‘The first buildings 
were of the most inferior kind. Kingston now so beautiful in its 
fine buildings and well appointed streets, had in its first days but 
the humblest of log tenements, with the rude Indian wigwam 
for a neighbor. Instead of fair broad streets, and a well ordered 
park, there was the Indian foot path, and the thick tangled wood, 
with the stately pine. 

In 1793 an act was passed “ to fix the times and places of hold- 
ing the courts of quarcer sessions, within the several districts,” 
according to which it was provided that the courts of the midland 
district should be held in Kingston, in April and October of each 
year. ‘This added somewhat to the dignity of the place. Then in 
1801, there was created an act to empower commissioners of the 
peace, to establish a market at Kingston, where might be exposed 
for sale “ butchers’ meat, butter, eggs, poultry, fish, and vegetables.” 
It was further enacted that all “rules and regulations shall be 
published by causing a copy of them to be affixed in the most public 
place in every township in the district, and at the doors of the 
church and court house of the said town of Kingston, &c. 

In 1810, Kingston was yet a small place, Mr. Miles who 
moved there at the time says thore was not a sidewalk or pavement, 
and he for a time boarded in one of several log houses close*by the 
market place, “ where was no lack of mud in the spring and fall, 
and it was no uncommon thing for waggons to be pried out by fence 
rails just north of the market place. Pine trees of the forest yet 
waved almost over the market place. A thick wood covered Point 
Henry, and the ground, where now is erected St. Andrew’s 
Church and parsonage. The limit of the town on the north was 
at Store Street, now Princess, the last house being on the north 


432 IN 1815-29. 


east side, Aleott’s old store, and on the west side where Mr. Mea- 
dows now resides. Tho road, for it was then such only after pass- 
ing, Alcott’s turned to the right, and went a zig-zag course north- 
wards, till it reached tho second concession, now Waterloo road, 
This was a distance of five miles from the foot of Store Street.” 

A resident writing to the Kingston Gazette, December 26, 1815, 
among other things, says that the town of Kingston, “ possessing so 
many advantages, it is time that its inhabitants should adopt some 
plan of improving and embellishing of it. The streets require very 
great repairs, as in the rainy seasons it scarcely possible to move 
about without being in mud to the ankles; from the breadth, they 
will admit of very wide foot-paths on both sides, which ought to 
be paved, at least in every part of the town where the buildings 
wre connected, Lumps are required to light the streets in the dark 
of the moon. Trees should be planted on each side. The streets 
should be kept free of lumber of every kind, and piles of wood. A 
fire engine, with a certain number of buckets, with a company of 
firemen should exist. But first the legislature must form a code of 
laws, forming a complete police, To meet expense, government 
might lay a rate upon every inhabitant householder in proportion 
to value of property in house.” 

Another correspondent under the signature of Citizen, says, 
“ January 27, 1816, that he approves of “ A Residents” remarks, and 
in addition, he suggests that the lower classes follow the example 
of the liberal spir it manifested among heads of society in the pre- 
vious summer in contributing to the turnpiking of the streets, and 
paving the footpaths before their own doors, They ought to 
imitate, though faintly, that noble and generous example.” Besides 
this, among other things, Citizen speaks against persons who work 
at their trades on Sunday, instead of going to church. “ Luther,” 
another correspondent says, there is the noise of hammers and axes 
from sunrise to sunset, on Sundays. 

According to the Kingston Gazette, August 14, 1829, the census 
taken tht year shewed the population of the town to be 3528, but 
this did not include the military. The number of inhabitants in 
1836 was 6000. 

At the present time, 1867, Kingston is said to cover an area of 
2930 acres, while Toronto boasts of 5885 acres. 

R. Gourlay says, in 1816, that Kingston “ia now progressing 
rapidly in population and buildings, as well as in business, From 
1811 to 1816 the number of dwellings increased from 130 to 300; 


THE CAPITAL OF UNITED CANADA. ° 433 


but it is estimated that 100 more will have been erected at the 
close of this year.” Much of this prosperity was doubtless due to 
the war, causing 80 many troops to be stationed there; at the same 
time business and general growth of the City received an impetus 
which the close of the war failed entirely to arrest. This year a 
bill passed Parliament “to regulate the police, within the town of 
Kingston.” More ample provision was made in 1824. 

In 1821, a writer says, Kingston was the largest town in Upper 
Canada, containing about 5000 inhabitants including the military. 
“The people live in good style, but are not very hospitable; they 
are mostly in the mercantile business.” The number of inhabitants 
is probably over estimated, as in 1824 it is stated on good authority, 
that the papulation amounts to 2336, “The buildings are of such 
an inferior description ax scarcely to be worthy of notice.” 


MODERN KINGSTON, 


The events chronicled in this work are mainly those which 
came to pags prior to 1830, and the history of the first township 
here recorded must mainly be limited to those early days. It will 
not, however, be inappropriate to glance, and it will be a mere 
glance at the Kingston of modern days. The greatest event in 
connection with Kingston, was the selection by Lord Sydenham, 
when the Upper and Lower Provinces were united in 1840, into 
one, for the capital of United Canada, Its claim to that honor‘ as 
the most central city cannot be questioned. It may fairly be qucs- 
tioned on the other hand whether it was a wise and judicious policy, 
which caused Kingston to be forsaken, and [the perambulatory 
system to be substituted. Had the Seat of Government perma. 
nently vested at Kingston, much expense to the country would have 
been saved, and at the same time a great deal of heart. bitterness 
stirred up by political agitators, likewise prevented. ut the 
hopes of Kingston as the capital were shortlived, and with the 
death of Lord Sydenham, in 1842, resulting from an accident, who 
had been mainly the cause of Kingston becoming the capital, the 
brightest prospects of the oldest town in Upper Canada, were 
buried. 

In 1845 Government was removed to Montreal. The motives 
according to Cooper, which had much to do in determining the 
removal were not such as are supposed to actuate statesmen. 
After rebutting the charge which it seems had been made, that 


434 OLAIMS OF KINGSTON. 


thore was “no surrounding country calculated to furnish market- 
able produce to a large non-producing population,” and referring 
to the undoubted facts that the townships along the Bay of Quinte 
wore far more than adequate to mect all the gastronomists wants, he 
concludes. ‘It may seem a small consideration when treating of 
so important a branch of the subject, to take into account these 
circumstances, but there is no ignoring the fact that the absence 
of some of these minor luxuries had a serious effect on the minds, 
and perhaps digestion of some of the officials of Her Majesty’s 
Provincial Government, and some people at a distance are per- 
suaded that Kingston is a city built on a rock, surrounded with 
barren and stoney wilds, out of which a bare existence is wrung 
by the occupants, and but a scanty supply afforded to the City, and 
in deference to those thus unenlightened, facts are dwelt on which 
may seem trivial to those in the least acquainted with the neigh- 
borhood. Since 1845, when the Government was removed to 
Montreal, this City has greatly increased in the number of well 
built and commodious houses, which, with a well regulated and 
well supplied market, tempting the most fastidious, would prevent 
even the temporary inconveniences which in that year were felt. 
If any families had to adopt double-bedded rooms, and to import 
their own celery in those days, we can now assure them ‘nous 
avous changes tout cela.’ In short we claim for a City central, in- 
deed almost in the very centre of the Province to be governed, 
proverbially healthy, substantially built, strongly fortified, well 
lighted, thoroughly drained, pleasantly situated, abundantly sup- 
plied, easy of access, the focus of a net-work of good roads, the out: 
let of the produce of several rich countries, provided with a good 
harbour, and enjoying many other advantages, a pre-eminence 
among all Canadian Cities, as the permanent Seat of the Govern- 
ment of the Province.” 

The existence of the Seat of Governmentat Kingston, although 
of short duration, had a beneficial effect; 1aany handsome buildings 
were erected besides those used for the several Public Depart- 
ments. “The Municipal Legislature of the City was encouraged 
to make improvements in streets, drainage, side-walks, and other- 
wise, and to erect the present handsome and expensive edifice, the 
City Hall and Market House, though not so useful as it would havo 
been had the Government remained here. The whole building is 
oceupied, and produces a revenue exceeding in amount the interest 
on its cost. On the whole it may fairly be considered that, the 


BARRIBFIELD—WATERLOO. 436 


City was improved by the temporary location of the Government 
here.” 

Barrterter.yp.—The Cataraqui Bridge, which spans the great 
Cataraqui River connects Kingston with the Township of Pittsburgh, 
the origin of which name is sufficiently well indicated. Close by, is the 
village of Barriefield, “named after Commodore Barrie, who was head 
ofthe Naval Department for many years.” “It forms a sort of suburb 
to the city, and though not a place of much increase, has been long 
settled. It has an elevated ground, and from it the visitor obtains 
a very favorable and pleasing view of Kingston, with its harbors, 
forts and towers, At Barriefield, are built the best small crafts, 
skiffs, and pleasure boats in use throughout the Province. They 
are sent hence to all parts, and their character and build are well 
known to the aquatic sportsmar, and amateur mariner. Not only 
inthe Province, but abroad, these boats are sought after, and in use, 
some of them being now afloat on the Lake of Geneva. The King- 
ston, Pittsburgh, and Gananoque, and the Kingston and Phillips- 
ville Macadamized Roads run through this township, opening up 
the township beyond, and affording to the settler a ready access to 
a nevor-failing market. Within this township, are upwards of 
thirty-eight miles of thoroughly macadamized yoads, besides good 
country roads to and between the concessions. That part of Pitts- 
burgh where Barriefield stands, and for about two miles eastward, 
was formerly part of the township of Kingston. When the site of 
the Town of Kingston was first selected, the spot where this village 
is situated was suggested, but was overruled in favor of the present 
locality of Kingston, which certainly offered greater advantages 
for the site of a city.” 

Kingston Township contains, not only the city of that name, 
but various villages; “one of the nearest to that city is that of 
Waterloo, a very pretty and neat little hamlet, about three miles 
from town. It contains about 300 inhabitants, and has its Town 
Hall, Church, Stores, Inns, &e.” 

“Tn the neighborhood of this village, is the Cataraqui Cemetery, 
laid out on a rising ground crowned by a grove ofsmall pine trees. 
Much care and skill in landscape gardening has been displayed in 
rendering the ground picturesque and pleasing ; a fine and extended 
view of the surrounding country, and a sretty glimpse of the Bay 
is obtained from the Cemetery grounds. This spot is not excelled 
in beauty and appropriateness, by anything in the Province, and is 
compared by travelers, who view it, to Greenwood’ Cemetery, in 


436 FIRST POSTMASTERS. 


Brooklin, N. Y. It covers some sixty-five acres of land, and when 
ornamented by such numerous and elegant monuments, as the living 
have erected to mark their respect to the beloved dead in older 
places of sepulture, will be unsurpassed by the oldest and most 
beautiful cemeteries known.” 

“ Portsmouth is another village, about equi-distant from 
Kingston with Waterloo, lying westward on the Lake shore; it was 
at one time, a very bustling spot, and much enterprise wae evinced 
in ship-building. It suffered, for a time, from the withdrawal of 
the Seat of Government, and the construction of the St. Lawrence 
canals, but has now recovered its former prosperity, which promises 
to continue. The ship-building business has revived, and is carried 
on with energy and success. In its neighborhood are several 
handsome houses and villa-residences: the surrounding country 
offering very inviting spots for building. It contains about 350 
inhabitants, and a large amount of rateable property, and has an 
exceedingly neat unique little Church, in old English style, with a 
belfry.” Portsmouth is now united to Kingston, by the erection of 
buildings between them. 

Within the Township of Kingston, about five miles from the 
city; is the old “ Kingston Mill.” It is situated upon the Rideau 
Canal. The traveler, as he passes along by train, over a tubular 
bridge, will be struck by the beauty and grandeur of the scene. 
(For particulars, see “Early Years of Upper Canada.” ) 

Little Cataraqui is a’ stream of smalldimensions, confined to the 
township. In addition to the Little Cataraqui stream, there is run- 
ning across the township, the Collins Creek, so named. after Sur- 
veyor Collins. Not far from its source, in the north east pert of the 
township, is a small, pleasant lake, of the same name, while, at its 
mouth, is Collins’ Bay. This is a beautiful inlet of the Bay Quinte, 
and forms a good harbour, The place is known as Collinsby, and is 
situated about five miles west. of Kingston. 

The quantity of land in the township, is about 47,906. The 
soil is principally clay upon a limestone foundation ; but still there 
is much of it capable of bearing good crops, to the careful and 
scienti{is farmer. Fo 

Thomas Deacon, father of the present Post Master, was Post 
Master from.1800) to i836; when hisduties in. the, Commissariat 
Department, ovliged him to, resign that office. The Hon. John 
Macauley occupied:the post from 1813 to 1836, when he resigned, 
‘and was succeeded by the present incumbent, Robert: Deacon. 


CHARACTER OF THE FIRST INHABITANTS. 437 


We will supplement the reference we have made to the leading 
men of Kingston, by giving extracts from a communication we 
have, at the last moment received, written by one who, now well 
advanced in life, spent his earlier years of manhood in Kingston, 
when the first inhabitants were in the afternoon of their life, 

The Hon, R. Cartwright, the pioneer merchant, and Judge of 
Mecklenburgh, seems to have stood next in importance and influence 
to the Rev. Mr. Stuart. “Among the prominent merchants was 
Thomas Markland, John Cummings, Peter Smith, John Kirby, and 
John Macaulay.” They were “all honorable men,” and “members 
of the English Church,” and of undeviating loyalty. Mr. Mark- 
land Jeft a son. John Cummings left no issue. He was a man of 
“great energy ; a magistrate, and filled other offices under the 
Government.” Peter Smith was “ highly respected, upright in all 
his dealings, and free from any moral or political reproach.” “A 
fine specimen of an English gentleman.” He “ carried with him 
evidence that he was no stranger to good dinners, and understood 
the qualities of gobd wine.’ He died at an advanced age, 1825, 
leaving a son and two daughters. 

“John Kirby was another fine specimen of an Englishman. 
He loved good wine and good dinners. Extremely affable, always 
in good humor, universally respected. His highest ambition, in the 
evening of his days, seemed to be the enjoyment of domestic tran- 
quility, and a quiet home, made happy to him by a wife of rare 
sense, intelligent, and possessed of many amiable accomplishments.” 
The Hon. John Macaulay had a well disciplined mind, possessed 
great energy of character, and was decided in his political opinions 
no doubt, from conscientious motives. In his business cransactions 
“‘he was scrupulously exact.” “Extremely temperate in his habits. 
Was one of those who passed through life without exposing them- 
selves to the obloquy of their political opponents, Allen McLean, 
Ksq., the first Lawyer of Kingston ; created such by an order in 
Council. His “abilities were moderate,” and “his original educa- 
tion defective.” ‘A man of considerable taste, modest, dignitied 
inhis deportment. For many years, was the only legal adviser in 
the place. He wasa faithful representative in Parliament for many 
years, Wag liberal in his political |opinions.” “As proof of his 
good taste, he was proprietor of one of the best gardens in the 
Province. It covered one acre of ground, and contained. many 
‘choice fruit trees, such as apples, plums, pears, peach, &c.,—all 
‘tastefully arranged, kept in prime order, and defended from the 


438 SHOOTING A SMUG@LAR, 


wind by a high wall. He took an honest pride. in showing his 
garden to his friends who called npon him, and was not stinted in 
distributing its lucious products.” Mr. McLean left one daughter, 
who became the wite of John McLean, Esq., Sheriff of the Midland 
District, Christopher Hagerman resided for many years in King- 
ston. “Was, for many years, Custom [louse Officer, and while so, 
one of his students (Mr. Samson, afterwards of Belleville) detected 
aman, by the name of Lyons, in the act of carrying smuggled 
goods, and ordered him to stop. On his refusing to do so, Mr. 8, 
discharged his pistol, which took effect, the ball passing through 
the chest. Lyons rushed to his house, a few doors off, and fell 
exhausted trom loss of blood. Mr. Samson, frightened ai what 
he had done, hastened to summon two doctors, Drs, Armstrong and 
Sampson. This oocurred before daylight, on the morning of the 
26th June, 1824. The life of Lyons was despaired of for many days ; 
but, eventually, he grew better, and gained a moderate degree of 
health. It is creditable to Mr, Hagerman, that he cheerfully paid 
the medical attendants. Mr, Hagerman represented Kingston in 
Parliament several years. He removed to Toronto, a few. years 
previous to the rebellion of 1836. 


KING'S ROYAL RANGERS. 439 


CHAPTER XLIX 


Contents—The second town—Ernest’s town—King Gcorge—His children— 
Settlers of Ermesttown—Disbanded soldiers—Johnson’s regiment—Major 
Rogers’ corps—The “ Roll’’—Number—By whom enlisted—An old book— 
Township surveyed—Settling—Traveling—Living in tents—A change— 
Officers—Names—Occupants of lots-—Mill Creek—The descendants—Quantity 
of land—Village—-The settlers in 1811—The main road—Incorporation of 
Bath—.'rading—Fairfield—The library—Bath by Gourlay—Bath of the 
present—Bath versus Napanee —In 1812—American Fleet—Wonderful 
achievement—Safe distance from shore—Third township—-Fredericksburgh 
—After Duke of Sussex—Surveyed by Kotte—A promise to the disbanded 
soldiers—Johnson —Fredericksburgh additional—A dispute—Quantity of 
land—Extract from Mrs. Moodie—Reserve for village—Second surveys. 


THE SECOND TOWNSHIP—ERNESTTOWN—BATH. 


The first township was named after His Majesty, the King’s 
Town, and all of the other townships, both upon the St. Lawrence 
and Bay Quinté, received names after distinguished loyality, or 
some distinguished nobleman, or general of Great Britain, then 
occupying aprominent position. King George the Third, who died 
in 1820, aged eighty-two, having reigned sixty years, had a family 
of fifteen children, whose names were George, Frederick, William 
Henry, Charlotte Augusta Matilda, Edward, Sophia Augusta, 
Elizabeth, Ernest Augustus, Augustus Frederick, Adolphus Fred- 
erick, Mary, Sophia, Octavius, Alfred, Amelia. These royal names 
were appropriated to the townships, towns, districts, &. 

Ernesttown was so named after Earnest Augustus, the eighth 
child of the King. 

The first township, we have seen, was chiefly granted to Captain 
Grass and the band of loyalists who came from New York under his 
guidance, notwithstanding some objection from Sir John Johnson, 
and the officers of his regiment. The second township, however, 
and also the third, were alloted to the 2nd battalion of the 84th 
regiment, commonly culled Sir John Johnson’s regiment, also the 
King’s New York Royal Rangers. The regiment was generally 
designated, by the rebels, as the Royal Greens. This body of 
men took a conspicuous part in the war—took a noble part, 
although those who feared them, and were unequal to meet 
them in successful combat, endeavoured to malign them. The 
history of this regiment is referred to elsewhere, and as well 
that of the distinguished founder. The writer has in his possession 
the “roll of the 2nd battalion of the King’s Royal Rangers, New 


440 BY WHOM ENLISTED, 


York,” containing the names of the parties by whom each of the 
soldiers was enlisted, which will be found in the appendix. 

By this it is learned that the whole number of the company 
was 477, That Sir John Johnson enlisted 88, Major Ross 47, Cap- 
tain Leahe 17, Guminall 38, Munrow 29, Anderson 1, Lieutenant 
Halbert 1, Captain MeKay 95, Morrison 30, Singleton 1, Major 
Gray 2, Captain Crawford 2, John McDonell 2, Lieutenant Lan- 
gan 30, Langhn 2, Lieutenant Wair 1, French 1, C, McAlpine 1, 
Ensign Thompson 1, Lieutenant McKay 2, Sergeant Howell 2, 
Tipple 1, Ensign Smith 3, and 69 by whom, it is not stated, 
they were enlisted. This roll was afterwards a precious docu- 
ment, when it became necessary to prove that one was truly a 
U. E. Loyalist. The book in which this roll is found, seems to 
have been an account book kept by the Adjutant, Fraser, and is 
dated at Oswego, 28th November, 1782. Subsequently, it was 
used as an account book by “Captain Crawford’s company.” 
We believe it was after his death that the book came into the 
possession of Mr. Sills. It is an interesting relic of the past, 
and ought to find a lodgement in some museum, 

Many of these disbanded soldiers were from the Mohawk valley 
and Upper Hudson. The majority were from the old Johnston 
district, and not a few of Dutch origin. These honest and indus- 
trious settlers are represented to-day by wealthy and valuable 
citizens, whose names unmistakably indicate the stock from which 
they have descended. 

This township was surveyed provably in 1784. It may be that 
a base line was run in the fall of 1783. By looking at the map of 
this township, it will be seen that the lots are marked, like those 
of Kingston, from west to east, showing that the base line was run 
along the whole length, and then subsequently the survey com- 
pleted from the west. 

In the early spring of 1784, came the soldier settlers ; the 1st 
battalion, commonly called Jessup’s Corps, scttled on the St. 
Lawrence, in Edwardsburgh and Augusta, while the second, or 
Rogers’ Corps, passed up to the Bay of Quinté. Respecting this 
regiment, the following will prove appropriate, from the pen of the 
historian of the County of Dundas, “ At the close of the var, this 
regiment was stationed at the Isle aux Noix, a fortified frontier 
post at the northern extremity of Lake Champlain, which has 
been mentioned as an important fortress during the old French war. 
‘Here they passed a whole year, and were employed in adding to 


ARRIVED, 441 


the already extensive fortifications of that island. While they 
remained there thus employed, two Government surveyors, named 
Bteichmann and Tewit, were actively engaged surveying the 
County of Dundas, for their future occupation, Late in the autumn 
of 1783, the soldiers were joined by their wives and little ones, who 
had wandered the weary way afoot, to Whitehall, through swamps 
and forest, beset with difficulties, dangers, and privations, innumer- 
able. The soldiers from Isle aux Noix met them there, with boats, 
and conveyed them the rest of their journey by water, through Lake 
Champlain. Imagination fails us when we attempt to form an idea 
of the emotions that filled their hearts, as families, that had formerly 
lived happily together, surrounded with peace and plenty, and had 
been separated by the rude hand of war, now met in each others 
embrace, in circumstances of abject poverty. A boisterous passage 
was before them in open boats, exposed to the rigors of the season— 
a dreary prospect of a coming winter, to be spent in pent 
up barracks, and a certainty, should they be spared, of under- 
going a life-time of such hardship, toil, and privation, as are in- 
separable from the settlement of anew country. As soon as the 
journey was accomplished, the soldiers and their families, were 
embarked in boats, sent down the Richelieu to Sorel, thence to 
Montreal, and on to Cornwall, by the laborious and tedious route of 
the St. Lawrence, The difficulty of dragging their boats up the 
rapids of this river was very great; to us it is really quite incon- 
ceivable. Arrived at Cornwall, they found there the Government 
Land Agent, and forthwith proceeded to draw by lottery the lands 
that had been granted to them. On the 20th of June, 1784, the 
first settlers landed in the County of Dundas.” 

Not unlikely some of the 2nd battalion were stationed at 
Oarleton Island and Oswego, up to the time that settlement took 
place. We learn that Captain Crawford’s company at least 
was at the latter place in 1782. However, it seems clear that 
most’ of the battalion was in Lower Canada, and came up with 
the first battalion. The survey was not yet completed, and they 
pitched their tents along the shore, waiting until the work of draw- 
ing lots was accomplished,. In the meantime, they passod their 
days as best they could; not knowing where their lot would be cast, 
they could not proceed with the clearing of land. The writer has 
been told by one who, passing up during this summer, saw the 
tents spread along the shore, upon whose brink the primeval forest 
yet stood in all its native beauty. Now, had they been stationed 


442 SETTLERS UPON THE FRONT. 


at Carleton Island or Oswego, it is not likely they would have thus 
come before they could enter upon their work of settling. 

The camp tents in use by these disbanded veterans were the 
same they had occupied in their campaigning. How great the 
change to them. ‘The alarm of the coming foe, the thought of 
approaching battle, the cannon’s roar, the rattle of small arms, no 
longer disturbed their dreams, nor sounded upon their ears. The 
battle cloud had passed away, leaving but a wreck of their worldly 
goods, and there was a great calm—the calm of the desert wilderness, 
unbroken even by the sound of the pioneer’s axe—the calm of a con- 
seience quieted by the thought that all had been sacrificed in a 
righteous cause. They had met and conquered many a foe; but the 
fate of war had driven them to the desert wild, to encounter new 
fears, to fight the battle of the pioneer. How they suoceeded ; how 
glorious the victory, is written, not merely by our own feeble hand 
elsewhere—it is indellibly inscribed upon the pages of the townships, 
by the tillers of the soil. 

In this township as well as elsewhere, the officers seem to have 
had the choice of lots upon the front, while the rank and file took 
possession of the rear lots. Among the officers who settled on the 
front of Ernesttown and Fredericksburgh, may be found the names 
of Lieut. Church, Lieut. Spencer, Capts. Crawford and Thompson, 
Ensign Fraser, Capt. Howard. According to John Collins Clark, 
son of Robert Clark, the first lots were taken up in the following 
order, commencing at the easternmost lot, No. 42: 

Lot 42 was first occupied by David Purdy ; Joshua Booth, Esq., 
married to a daughter of David Fraser, lived on Lot 40 or 41; Mr. 
Nicholas Lake, Lot 39, but soon left it ; Lot 98 was settled by Capt. 
Wm: Johnson; William Fairfield, sen., Lot 37. He had twelve 
children, all of whom lived to marry. Daniel Rose commenced a 
settlement on Lot 30, but ina few years left, and removed to the 
third concession. Matthias Rose, sen., settled on Lat 35, he died in 
his 90th year. Lot 34 and east half of 33, were settled by Robert 
Clark, Esq. His wife was a Ketcham, they had five sons and a 
daughter ; he died at the age of 80 years. His eldest son, Matthias, 
had twelve sons. West half of Lot 38 was occupied by John Long. 
weil. The east ialf of Lot 32 was first owned by John Sayer; the 
west half by Simon Swarts. Lot 31 was school land, first occupied 
by Michael Phipps and William Sole. .Hast half of Lot 29, owned 
by & German named Gedd, west half occupied by Daniel Fraser, Esq., 
though not the first settler on that lot. Sebastian Hogle, John Lake 


THE LAND, 443 


and John Caldwell settled Lots 27 and 28, but soon removed back 
into the concessions, James Parrot, Esq., a half-pay officer, settled 
Lot 26; he afterward sold this lot to Adam Stanring, from the 
Mohawk River, The next settlers, continuing westward, were 
Jacob Miller, Frederick Baker, Wigant (Lutheran clergyman), John 
Mabee, Joseph Iluff, a waggon maker, Adam Peat, a tailor, Nicholas 
Amey, Simon Snider, David Williams, generally called Sergeant 
Williams, a blacksmith, Joseph Losee, Lieut. John Dusenbury, 
Lieut. Best soon left, and Dusenbury died. Lot 19, has latterly 
been partially laid out into village lots, and a number of build- 
ings erected. Lot 18 was a Government mill lot. It was 
leased for some years by Joshua Booth. From the number of mills 
subsequently erected on the stream, that empties here, it obtained 
the name of * Mill Creek.” Lot 17, settled by William Cottier 
which was afterward owned by A. D, Foward. There were several 
oceupants of the next lot; and the next was. settled by Brisco, and 
the next by Richard Robins. Then came one by John George. Lot 11, 
now @ part of Bath, was owned by George McGinnis, a half-pay officer, 
who sold to Fairfield. No, 10, on which is situated most of the vil- 
lage of Bath, was occupied by John Davy. No. 9 was owned by 
James Johnson, father of the celebrated “ Bill’? Johnson, the traitor 
of 1812, The next was settled by Jeptha Hamley, Esq. Westward 
lived Matthias Rose, William Rose, Wilcox, Shibley, then Finkle, 
Brisco, Huffman, Pruyn, Williams, Church, &, As a general thing, 
the sons of the first settlers, settled in the rear concessions. At the 
present time, says Clark, there are not more than 10 or 12 of the 
farms on the front owned by the descendants of the original settlers. 

The townshi; of Ernesttown contains 68,644 acres, all of which 
is excellent land with che least exception, so that the pioneers were 
not the lo-ers in having this township allotted to them instead of 
Kingston. However, at that time the distance from Carleton Island 
and Cataraqui seemed considerable. The land being good, and the 
settlers;industrious, as a general thing, the time, was not long, when 
the township became the best cultivated, and most wealthy, not 
alone around ihe Bay of Quinté but in the whole of Western Canada. 
The richness of the soil, and lying more immediately at the mouth of 
the Bay, contributed to its prosperity, and a village before many years 
sprung up, which for a time rivalled even Kingston itself, in respect 
to rapid increase of inhabitants, the establishment of trade, building 
of ships, and from the presence of gentlemen of. refinement. and edu- 
cation, and. in the foundation of a library and. a seminary of higher 
education. 


444 BATH, 


Gourlay says, in 1811, that “the settlers are most of thera prac- 
tical husbandmen, Their farms are well fenced, well tilled. and 
accommodated with»barns. There are now above 2,300 inhabitants, a 
a greater number than are found in any other township in the Pro. 
vince. ‘They have three houses of public worship, one Episcopalian, 
one Presbyterian, and one Methodist. In 1817, Ernesttown had 
“one parochial academy in the village, and thirteen common schools 
over the township.” 

In some of the townships first surveyed, a plot was reserved at 
the front, and subsequently laid out into town lots. Such was the 
case in Ernesttown, seemingly. At all events a village sprung up at 
an early period, on the front of the tenth lot. It was for a long time 
known as the Village of Ernesttown; but in time, after the war of 
1812, it acquired the name of Bath, probably after the beautiful Eng- 
lish town of that name. The distance of Bath from Kingston is 
about eighteen miles, und the road leading thereto was one of the 
first constructed in Upper Canada, and the country there was regarded 
as the very centre of civilization in the Province. For a long time 
the main road between Kingston and York passed by Bath, even 
after it was no longer solely by the way of Prince Edward and the 
Carrying Place. A branch of the main road passed trom this place 
to Napanee, and thence to Thurlow and Sidney. Bath was regarded 
as a city in embryo. Its progress was onward, until the war of 1812: 
Gourlay says of it in 1811, that “it promises to be a place of con- 
siderable business.” But the war dealt a serious blow to the place, 
from which it never recovered fully, The Kingston Gazette, of 1816, 
remarks, to the effect, that the village is emerging from its depres- 
sion, and that it ought to be made a post town, and a port of entry. In 
the summer of this year Samuel Purdy started a public conveyance 
between Kingston and Bath. The following year the Steamer Fron- 
tenac and Charlotte were commenced here. In 1818 a bill was intro- 
duced into Parliament “to constitute the town of Bath—to provide 
for laying out and surveying town lots and streets, and a market- 
place therein, and regulating the police thereof.” 

The first person to engage in the trading business at Bath was 
Benjamin Fairfield. 

Thus wrote Gourlay, of Bath, in 1811: ‘“Frém the lake shore 
the ground ascends about seventy rods, and thence slopes off in 
a gentle northern descent. The ascent is divided into regular squares 
by five streets, laid parallel with the shoré; one of them being the 
lower branch of the main road, and all of them crossed at right angles 


DECAY OF BATH, 445 


by streets running northerly, One of these cross streets is continued 
through the concession, and forms that branch of the main road 
which passes round the Bay of Quinte. On the east side of this 
street, at, the most elevated point, stands the church, and on the oppo- 
tite side is the academy, overlooking the village, and commanding 4 
variegated prospect of the harbour, the sound, the adjacent island, 
the outlets into the open lake, and the shores stretching eastward and 
westward, with a fine landscape view of the country all around, 
The situation is healthy and delightful, not surpassed perhaps in 
natural advantages by any in America, The village is increasing in 
buildings, accommodations, inhabitants, and business, and seems cal- 
culated to be the central point of a populous and productive tract of 
country around it.” 

A stranger visiting Bath to-day, having read of its early and 
enterprising days, will not unlikely feel a pang of disappointment, 
We are sorry to say that the place presents a tumbling-down appear- 
ance, A large brick building, built in 1809, to accommodate what 
was then the largest Free Mason lodge in the province, has a large 
rent in it, as if an enemy's cannon ball had penetrated and shattered 
it. Prominently situated it attracts great attention. The quietness 
of the place reminds one of Goldsmith’s deserted village. Within 
our own recollection, ship building was carried on here; but now 
nothing indicates the place of busy enterprise ; there is nothing 
but the plain unbroken beach, where was constructed the first 
steamboats built in Upper Canada. The literary spirit that led to 
the establishment of a library here at an early date, we fear has 
departed—gone with the spirit of those who nobly conceived the 
project — gone as lawyers Macaulay, Fairfield, and Ridwell, who 
here entered upon promising careers of professions! usefulness. 
The glory of Bath has not ceased to depart; year after year it 
has lost some element of importance to its existence. The rich 
country around for many years poured into this charming village 
its ever increasing supplies. The merchants of Bath exchanged 
goods for the produce, and became rich; but now, Napanee, afford- 
ing a greater variety of the necessaries and luxuries for family 
use, draws a lavge majority of the well-to-do yeomen, who there 
spend their money. Occasionally, a grain buyer may be able 
to offer, a little higher price’ here, yet the farmer takes his 
money to spend in Napanee. Times, indeed, have changed since 
the denizens of Bath regarded their village as a rival of Kingston ; 
‘when enterprise sought here a larger field in which to drive busi- 


446 VREDEKIOKSRURGH, 


ness, and men of education adorned society, and gave refinement 
and superior advantages to its people. Then Napance was in the 
backwoods—a place regarded as we do now the settlements upon 
the Hasting’s Road; and those wholived there were removed from 
the centre of civilization, But now the iron horse speeds along by 
the old York Road; and Bath of Canada, like its great namesake at 
home, although still beatiful, is interesting, mainly from its past 
associations, 

It was the citizens of Bath who first saw the American fleet in 
1813 approaching the shore. The early morning sun saw the 
inhabitants very shortly aroused to action. The old veterans, who 
for so many years had used the plowand the axe, anxiously enquived 
for their old weapons of warfare. Mrs, Perry tells us that she 
distinetly remembers that the word came to her father’s while they 
wero at breakfast, that the enemy was entering Bath. Her father, 
then fifty-eight, forsook his breakfast and sought his gun. But 
before he and his sons reached the village, the fleet had passed on 
toward Kingston. ‘ihree of his sons, hurried on to Kingston. 
In like manner, all along the front, arose the men of seventy-six, 
with thoir sons; and their arms flashed in the morning sunlight. 
The enemy had won at Bath a great victory. They had stolen in 
at the early daw, when no foe was there, and actually had 
succeeded in taking and burning the schooner Benjamin Davy. 


THE THIRD TOWNSHIP-~FREDERIOCKSBURGH. 


The carly settlers sometimes called it the “Township of Fred- 
erick.” It was called after Augustus Frederick, the Duke of Sussex, 
ninth child of the king, 

According to the original plan of this township, preserved in 
the Crown Lands’ Department, it was “surveyed in 1784 by James 
Pearly Lewis Kotte, Henry Holland, and Samuel Tufte,” 

The limits of the second township having been defined, the third 
was also planned. Having fixed tho base line, which formed a slight 
angle with that of the second town, over the width of twenty-five 
lots, it, was at first, the intention to limit the township to this extent 
of froptage ; and the lots. were consequently completed and numbered 
from West to. east, asjhad been. done with the first: two townships. 
But it turned out that this would not meet the requirements of ‘Sir 
John Johnson's disbanded soldiers, to whom the promise had been 
made that they should be located in a township, by themselves. The 


CREDERIOKSBURGH ADDITIONAL, 447 


result was, that the wishes of this corps’ were gratified, and the town- 
ship was chlarged to the extent of thirteen additional lots, whieh the 
map will show are numbered from east to west, and whieh indicate 
that the lots were completely surveyed before they were numbered. 
That portion of the third town included in the portion first nambered, 
received the name of “ Fredericksburgh Original,” and that subae- 
quontly added, was called * Fredericksburgh Additional.” The origi- 
nal intention of the surveyor, was to have the latter portion form a 
part of the fourth township, which would have effected a more equal 
division of the land; but the disbanded soldiers did not wish to pass 
under the control of other officers, such as held command of the settlers 
of the fourth township. Indeed, as will be more particularly pointed 
out in connection with that township, Adolphustown had well nigh 
been entirely «onsumed by the renewed arrivals of Rogers’ men. 
There need be no wonder that the old soldiers should thus desire to 
remain side by side under a common commander, in the wilderness 
field, to fight the stern battle of pioneer life, and to convert the wilder 
ness into homesteads. The fact that numbers of each battalion 
were unwilling to settle, except under their own officers, reveals the 
spirit of the times: it tells us how much the settlement partook of a 
military character, and the feeling of attachment which existed be- 
tween the officers and men, as well as among the rank and file. It 
would not do that the same lots should be occupied as a part of the 
fourth town under Captain VanAlstine ; they must be severed from 
that township, and united to Fredericksburgh, under the jurisdiction 
of their old major. 

Fredericksburgh contains 40,215 acres of the very best quality 
of land. The following is taken from Cooper's Essiy, by the pen of 
the talented Mrs, Moodie. “We approach Fredericksburgh: this 
too is a pretty place, on the north side of the bay; beautiful orchards 
and meadows skirt the water, aud fine bass-wood and willow-trees 
grow beside, or bend over the waves. The green smooth meadows, 
out of which the black stumps rotted long ago, show noble groups of 
hickory and butternut, and, sleek fat cows are reposing beneath them, 
or standing midleg in the sinall creek, that wanders through them, to 
pour its fairy tribute into the broad bay.” In 1811, the township 
had “a. large population, and many excellent farms, ‘an Episcopal 
Church (subsequently burnt), and a Lutherdn 'Meeting-house.”— 
(Gourlay), } PRO 

There was also a “reserve” for'a village in this township at the 
front, which, however, never grew intu ‘a village, {$ dinal 


448 ADOLPHUSTOWN. 


In 1798, an act was passed, the object of which was to ascertain, 
and establish the boundary lines between the townships by which 
irregularities might be removed. In 1826, a special act was obtained 
“to make provision for a survey of the first, second, and third, con- 
cessions of Fredericksburgh, original, and the whole of Fredericks- 
burgh, additional.” It was enacted that the eastern boundary line of 
the said township, otherwise known as the line between lots number 
twenty-five, and the Gore, in the said second and third concessions, 
shall be, and the same is hereby declared to be, the course or courses 
of the respective division or side lines of lots or parcels lying in the 
aforesaid tract of land; and all surveyors shall be, and are hereby, 
required to run all such division or side lines of any of such lots or 
parcels of land, which they may be called upon to survey, to corres- 
pond with, and be parallel to, the aforesaid eastern bqundary line.” 


CHAPTER L. 


Contents—The Fourth Township—Adolphustown— After Duke of Cambridge— 
Quantity of Land—Survey-—-Major VanAlstine—Refugees—From New 
York—Time—Voyage—Their Fare—Names—Arrived—Hagerman’s Point— 
In Tents—First Settler—Town Plot—Death—The Burial—A Relic—Com- 
missary—Dispute of Surveyors---The Settlers—-All things in common— 
An Aged Man— Golden Rule—Old Map—Names—Islands—The Township— 
Price of Land—First “Town Meeting ’—Minutes—The Officers Record— 
Inhabitants, 1794—Up to 1824—First Magistrates—Centre of Canada—Court 
Held in Barn—In Methodist Chapel—“ A Den of Thieves”—Court House 
erected—-Adolphustown Canadians—Members of Parliament—The Courts— 
Where first held—Hagerman—Travelers tarrying at Adolphustown, 


SETTLEMENT OF ADOLPHUSTOWN. 


The Fourth Township westward from Fort Frontenac, was, 
sore time after its survey and settlement, named Adolphustown, 
after Adolphus, Duke of Cambridge, the tenth son of King George 
III... The Townshin contains about 11,459 acres, and was aueveyee 
in 1784, by Surveyor-General Holland. 

In the year 1783, a party of Loyalists sailed from the port of 
New York. They were under the command of Capt. VanAlstine, 
with a fleét of seven sail, and protected by the Brig “Hope,” of 
forty guns. Some of this band had served in the army, in an 
irregular way, more had been in New York as refugees, VanAlstine 


PIONEERS OF ADOLPHUSTOWN, 449 


although commissioned to lead this company, it would seem, had 
not been in the service—was not a military man, but a prominent 
Loyalist of the Knickerbockers, But these rettigees, in setting out 
for the unknown wilderness, were provided with camp tents and 
provision, to be continued for three years, and with such imple- 
ments as were given to the disbanded soldiers, as well as a batteau 
to every four families, after arriving at their place of destination, 
The company were mostly from the Counties of Rockland, Orange, 
and Ulster, on the east side of the Hudson, and Westchester, 
Duchess, and Columbia, on the west. 

They sailed from New York on the 8th Sept. 1783, and arrived 
at Quebec, 8th Oct. Many were undecided whether to remain in 
the Lower Provinces, or go on to Canada. The events of this 
voyage ; this departure from old homes, to penetrate the unknown 
north, are even yet held in remembrance by their descendants, 
Thus, it is told, that after leaving New York a few days, a shark 
was observed following the vessel, which created no little consterna- 
tion. It continued to follow for many days, until a child had died 
«nd been consigned to the deep, after which it was no longer seen. 
The Government rations with which they were supplied, consisted, 
as the story has been told the writer, of “pork and peas for break- 
fast; peas and pork for dinner; and for supper, one or the other,” 
The party proceeded from Quebec thence to Sorel, where they 
spent the winter, They inhabited their linen tents, which afforded 
but little protection from the intense cold. While staying there, it 
was determined to grant them a township on the Bay Quinté. The 
first Township had been granted to Capt. Grass, the second and 
third were to be possessed by Johnson’s Second Battalion ; so Van- 
Alstine’s corps were to have the next township. Surveyor Holland 
was engaged in completing the survey, and even then, had his tent 
pitched on the shore of the fourth township. The party left Sorel 
21st May, 1784, in a brigade of batteaux, and reached the fourth 
towaship on the 16th June. The names of some of those who 
composed this party, were: VanAlstine, Ruttan, Huycks, Velleau, 
Maybee, Coles, Sherman, Ballis, three families of Petersons, Loyce, 
VanSkiver, Philip and Thomas Dorland,, Cornelius VanHorn, 
VanDusen, Hagerman, father of the late J udge Hagerman, Angel 
Huff, Richard. Beagle, Johnand Stephen Roblin, Fitzgerald, Michael 
Stout, Capt. Joseph Allan, Hover, Owen Ferguson, John Baker, 
Wm. Baker, German, Geo. Rutter, James Noxen, John Casey, Benj. 
Clapp, i Rutledge, David Barker, Owen Roblin, 


450 LANDING. 


It is a curious fact, fully attested by the Allison’s, the Hover’s 
and others, that as the batteaux slowly wended their way along the 
shore, having passed the,mark which indicated the boundary of the 
Third Township, several of the passengers, gazing upon the woods, 
expressed a wish to possess certain places, according to the fancy of 
each; and, strangely enough, the Cole’s, the Hover’s, the Allison’s, 
the Ruttan’s, and others, did actually come respectively into 
possession, by lot, in accordance with their previously expressed 
wish, 

The company had reached the land whereon they were to 
work out their future existence. The writer has driven upon the 
ice along the Bay, following, it must have been, almost the way 
taken by this party, as they landed. They passed along the present 
Adolphustown wharf, westward nearly half a mile, and rounded a 
point known as Hagerman’s Point, Here a small, but deep stream 
empties itself, having coursed along a small valley, with sloping 
sides, in a westerly direction. They ascended this creek for nearly 
a quarter of a mile; and proceeded to land upon its south side. 
Between the creek and the bay is a pleasant eminence; it was upon 
its slopes the settlers, under VanAlstine, pitched their tents. The 
boats were hauled up; and among the trees, the white tents were 
duly ranged. Thus housed, and thus far removed from the busy 
haunts of men, this community continued to live for many days. 
Steps were taken at an early day to draw lots for land. As 80 
much of the township was washed by the waters of the bay, there 
was not the same anxiety among the settlers with respect to the 
decision of the ballot. Every one drew his number, with one 
exception,jand this was a notable one, as indicating the noble feeling 
of brotherhood which lived in the breasts of the noble band of 
refugees. The exception was not in favor of the person in com- 
mand, or a particular friend. Mr. Cole had expressed a liking for 
the first lot, now known as Cole’s Point, and he, having a iarge 
family and consequently more anxious to get on his land, ‘and get 
settled for the winter,sand the land ready for the next summer, was 
immediately, by universal consent, put in possession of the lot; and 
he even that year raised. some potatoes. 

In addition to the 200 acres granted to each of the company, 
there was a town plot, consisting of 300 acres, regularly laid out into 
town lots of one acre each, and one of these was granted to each of 
tho settlers. This plot thus surveyed, it was believed in time would 
become the site of a town. 


A RELIC. 451 


While they were yet living in their texts one uf their number 
uied, a child it is said by some. The dead was buried close by, 
under a tree. When others came to die, they a!so were buried here, 
and thus was formed the “U. E. Loyalist burying ground.” 

The second person buried in this place, while it was yet a woods, 
was Casper Hover. Shortlived was his career as a pioneer. But a 
few months had passed, ani Le had barely taken possession of his 
land when, one day engaged in clearing off the land, he was struck 
by a falling limb and killed. A blow so sudden was felt not alone 
by his own family, but by all the settlers. Imagination cannot call 
up the heart-stirring scene of this burial in the woods by his com- 
rades. As there was yet no roads nor path, not unlikely the body 
was conveyed by batteau from Hover’s farm to the burying ground. 
The coffin must have been made of rough green boards, split out 
of logs, or perhaps made with a whip saw. There was no minister 
to discharge any rights belonging to the dead, or improve the events 
for the spiritual welfare of the living. 

Casper Hover had for his wife Barbara Monk, a relative of 
Barbara Heck, well known for her connection with early Methodism 
in the new ,world. There remains now in possession of Joseph 
Allison, of Adolphustown, whose wife was a Hover, a pewter plat- 
ter which belonged to Barbara Monk. It is a relic of no ordinary 
interest. Barbara Monk was a descendant of the Palatines, and this 
platter was carried by her ancestors when they were forced to leave the 
Palatinate. They took it with them to Ireland, thence to New York, 
and finally it was brought by Barbara to Adolphustgwn, with Van- 
Alstine’s company. The writer has had the satisfaction of examin- 
ing this relic of former days. It is a round dish, of solid 
metal, 16 inches broad, and weighing over five pounds. It bears no 
signs of wearing out. This article of household usefulness is, or was 
in the past, regarded as a township one, and was famous for its asso- 
ciations with imumerable pot pies. For many a year when there 
was a bee, or a raising, or a wedding, the pewter platter was engaged 
to do service. 

The stores of provisions for the settlers in this township, were 
placed under the care of VanAlstine himself; but it would appear, 
from the statements of some, that Philip Dorland gave his assistance, 
and to some extent, was responsible, acting under the instructions of 
acommittee, for the distribution to the families. Also, one ‘Emery, 
was connected with the department. 

It would seem that Surveyor General Holland, who surveyed the 


452 THINGS IN COMMON. 


fourth town, and Deputy Surveyor Collins, who surveyed third town, 
had same trouble with regpect to “ Fredericksburgh additional.’’ The 
number of lots composing the third township at first, was not enough 
to supply the whole of the battalion ; having been promised lots in the 
same township. When it was seen that all could not be accommodated 
in the lots of third township, it was determined to take a certain number 
from the fourth township. To this Surveyor Holland consented, 
probably with the concurrence of Major VanAlstine. But more of 
Rogers’ company continued to come; and Collins wished to absorb the 
whole of the fourth town, to accomodate them. In this he was, no 
doubt, supported by officers of the battalion; Sir John Johnson 
among the rest. But Holland, in the interest of the company, which 
had already settled in the fourth town, under VanAlstine, objected: 
The statement come to us that Holland and Collins had well nigh 
fought a duel in connection with the matter. As Collins was a deputy 
under Holland, there must have been some strong influence supporting 
the former, which was probably through Sir John Johnson. But 
Holland, having completed the survey of the side lines as he desired, 
started precipitately to Quebec with his report. Collins hearing of 
this, started after. Whatever may have been the contest at head 
quarters, Holland’s report of the fourth township was received, and 
the third township was limited to its present size. 

Mr. Joseph Allison, says, respecting the settlement, that ‘“ what 
was one’s business was everybody’s business, they were all dependent 
on each other. Each concession was considered a neighbourhood, 
each being about four miles in length. After the trees were felled 
and the brush burnt, then came on the logging bees, and every man 
had to give an account of himself, if he should be missing when noti- 
fied. There were no aristocrats, from Major VanAlstine down to the 
humblest individual. Hach had to do what he could. They were 
perfectly organized in this branch of business, being divided into 
companies or squads of six; and each squad had to take a regular 
“through” of about six or seven rods wide, piling all the timber in 
their respective “throughs.” These logging bees were always 
attended with much strife, all striving to be ahead; and as they were 
always used to their rations of rum, they must, on these occasions, 
have all they wanted. Then, in the evening, they must have their 
dance. It was considered the privilege and duty of all the women 
in the neighbourhood to attend and assist in cooking, as many of the 
«settlers were bachelors. Indeed, if there was a wedding, in one of ihe 
concessions, all had a right to attend, belonging to the neighbourhood. 


ORIGINAL NAMES, 153 


These pioneers of Adolphustown were a wonderfully hardy set of 
men, possessed of great physical powers, although inured to hard- 
ships of a very pressing kind. They lived to a great age; very few 
of them died under eighty, and two of them lived to be over a hun- 
dred. John Fitzgerald was the oldest man that came with Van- 
Alstine, he died in 1806, aged 101; Daniel Cole was 106, when he 
died. The leading men of the settlement were VanAlstine, Captain , 
Peter Ruttan, Michael Stout, the Dorlands, and Nicholas Hagerman. 
If any dispu 2 or grievance arose, it would be left to some one to 
settle, but they all, with very few exceptions, tried to do as they 
would wish to be done by. 

* Joseph Allison was a whip-sawyer by trade, and assisted to saw 
the first boards that were used in the buildings, He drow lot 17.” 

Examining an old map in the Crown Lands Department, certain 
names are found written upon the Islands and Points of Adolphustown. 
The southern extremity has upon it the name of Lieutenant Michael 
Vandervoort. The adjacent island has Lieutenant Samuel Tuffee, and 
P. V. Dorland. Proceeding around the point to the north, the first 
indentation of the bay is named Bass Cove. The next point is for 
John Speers, and Humphrey Waters—called on the map ‘Speers and 
Waters lot, 150 acres.” The next cove is called Perch Cove, and the 
next point is for Lieutenant Samuel Deane, 100 acres. Then comes 
Little Cove. The bay off these points is called “Grand Bay,” north- 
ward to where Hay Bay commences, it is called “'The Forks,” while 
Hay Bay is designated “East Bay,” and up toward the Mohawk 
Bay it has the name of “the North Channel;” Casey’s Point on the 
north shore of Hay Bay is called Green Point, and the land there is 
allotted to Philip and Owen Roblin. 

Beside those mentioned, as forming a part of VanAlstine’s com- 
pany, there were, among the first settlers of Adolphustown, and pro- 
hably of VanAlstine’s party : Angel, William and John Huff, Thomas 
Casey ; and at a later period came “ Billy” Monroe, John Roblin, John 
md James Canniff, Philip Flagler, Carnahan, Robert Short, Fisher, 
and Captain Allan.” 

In some respects Major VanAlstine’s company were better off 
than the soldier pioneers. Although they had to come « long distance 
by ship, and ascend the St. Lawrence in small boats, which precluded 
the possibility of bringing to the country many articles for family 

we; yet they could fetch with them some things to contribute to 
family comfort, beside clothing. 

The township being almost surrounded ‘by water, and- having 


‘ 


464 FIRST RECORD. 


many indentations of the bay, there was thereby afforded the most 
advantageous place for the settlers, whose only mode of traveling 
was by boat. Every concession has communication with the bay. 
The township is the smallest in the Province, containing but 11,459 
acres. The land at first, it is said, could be had for “ one shilling an 
acre,” and half of lot 15, of 100 acres, was sold for a “half joe r. 
8.00. In contrast to this, in 1817, there was ‘no land in the town- 
ship which could be prooured for less than £4 an acre,” and few 
would sell at that price. Although so well provided with a water way 
for travel, good roads were early constructed. 

The following are the minutes of the first “ Town meeting” held 
in Adolphustown, on the 6th of March, 17938, for which we are in- 
debted to Mr. J. B. Allison. 

«The following persons were chosen to officiate in their respec- 
tive offices, the ensuing year, and also the regulations of the same.” 

“ Ruben Bedell, Township Clerk; Paul Huff, and Philip Dorland, 
Overseers of the Poor; Joseph Allison, and Garit Benson, Constables; 
Willet Casey, Paul Huff, and John Huyck, Pound Keepers; Abraham 
Maybee, and Peter Rutland, Fence Viewers.” 

«The height of fence to be 4 feet 8 inches. Water fence voted 
to be no fence. Iogs ranning at large to have yokes on 18 by 24 
inches. No'piggs to run until three months old, No stalion to run. 
Any person putting fire to any bush or stuble, that. does not his 
endeavour to hinder it’ from doing damage, shall forfeit the sum of 
forty shillings.” 

(Signed) Pui Doranp, T. C. 


It is most likely that. Philip Dorland was, merely secretary for 
the meeting, 

Ruben Bedell was successively, elected town clerk for three years, 
when, in 1795, Archibald. Campbell was appointed, who served for 
four years) In 1800, Daniel Haight was appointed. In 1801, 
William Robins filled the office, and; continued to fill it for three 
years, when in 1804, Ruben Bedell was again elected. The following 
year Bryan Crawford was appointed ; the next Daniel Haight, who 
continued four years; John Stickney then. filled the office three 
years, and Daniel Haight was again appointed, 1813. 

- Phere is in the Township Records, a Return of the inhabitants 
for 1794, March, with tho names of each family, and the number 
of: members in each. They are as follows: Ruben Bedell, 5; Pal 
Huff, 6; Solomon Huff, 10; William Griffis, 5; Caspar VanDusen, 


THE INHABITANTS, 455 


6; Nicholas Peterson, 8 ; Nicholas Peterson, Sen, 3; Isaac Bern, 1; 
Thomas Jones, 4; Alexander Fisher, 10; James McMasters, 8; 
James Stephenson, 1; Russel Pitman, 7; Joseph Clapp, 4; George 
Brooks, 6; John Halcom, 3; Martin Sherman, 3; Joseph Cornell, 5; 
Peter Valleau, 5; William Olark, 6; Joseph Clark, 1; Albert 
Cornell, 8; Peter Delrya, 4; John Huyck, 6; Alexander Campbell, 
5; Buryer Huyck, 2; Albert Benson, 4; Gilbert Bogart, 2; 
Abraham Bogart, 3; Christopher German, 5; William Casey, 6; 
Edward Barker, 3; David Kelly, 4; Battin Harris, 8; John Canniff, 
13 ; Nathaniel Solmes, 10; Peter Wanamaker, 4 ; Garret Benson, 1; 
William Mara, 4; John Roblin, 3; John Elms, 3; John Wood, 2; 
Peter Ruttan, Jun’r.,3; Owen Roblin, Jun’r., 2; Owen Roblin, 
Sen’r., 8; Benjamin Clapp, 8; George Rutter, 7; Jacob Bullern, 6; 
Cornelius VanHorn, 6; Robert Jones, 5; Paul Trumper, 8; William 
Hanah, 4; Michael Slate, 4; Peter Ruttan, Sen,, 5; Denis Oscilage, 
1; Joseph Carahan, 8; Thomas Dorland, 6; Philip Dorland, 9; 
Willet Casey, 8; Peter VanAlstine, 3; John VanCott,7; David 
Brown, 3; Peter Sword, 2; William Brock, 5; Nicholas Hagerman, 
8; Cornelius Stouter, 3; Abraham Maybee, 7; Henry Tice, 3; 
Thomas Wanamakers, 1; William Button, 5; Joseph Allison, 2 ; 
John Fitzgerald, 2; Matthew Steel, 5; Conrad Vandusen, 5 ; Henry 
Hover, 3; Arion Ferguson, 2; Henry Redner, 4; Andrew Huffman, 
4; Daniel Cole, 115; Henry Davis, 5; James Noxen, 1.—Total 402. 

The total number of inhabitants in 1800, was 524, and in 1812, 
575, The returns are given, yearly, up to 1822; when the nnmber 
was only 571. It is observable that the number fluctuates from 
year to year. This was due to the fact that families would come to 
the township, from the States, remain a few years working a farm 
on shares, and then would move up the Bay, to another: township. 

Major VanAlstine, as the military commander, was the chief 
officer. But there lives no account of dissensions and litigations, for 
many a year. When the Government appointed Magistrates, pro- 
bably not until after Upper Canada was erected into a separate 
Province, VanAlstine was the first to receive the commission. There 
were, likewise, ‘appointed at the same time, or soon after, several 
others, viz., Thomas Dorland, Nicholas Hagerman, Ruttan, Sloat, 
and Fisher, afterwards Judge. It is said the Magistrates did not 
always agree. Ruttan and VanAlstine had dissentions; and, Van- 
Alstine claimed certain power, by virtue of his command over the 
corps who peopled the township.’ ‘Whereupon Ruttan, at the next 
meeting, donned his suit of clothes, which he had: worn as an 


4h6 THE CENTRE OF CANADA, 


officer of the Regular Army, and declared no one was his superior, 
and, it is said, gained his point. 

The time came, when Adolphustown was almost the Centre of 
Canada, It is true, Kingston was the great point to which the 
military and naval forces centred, and the circumstances of such 
gave that place a status which it could not otherwise have obtained. 
But Adolphustown was really the centre of the settlements in the 
central part of Canada—the Midland District. So it came that the 
court was alternately held at the Fourth Town and Kingston, being 
twice a year in each place. ‘The first court in this township, was 
held in the barn of Paul Hut?, which served the purpose very well 
insummer. The next occasion was in winter, and some building 
had to be procured, Application was made for the Methodist 
Chapel. Some objection was made, on the ground that a “ house of 
prayer” should not be made a “den of thieves,” referring to the 
criminals, not to the lawyers. But the Cha>el was readily granted 
for the second court held in Adolphustown. Itis said that a propo- 
sition was made, in due form, that if the inhabitants of the Fourth 
Town would build a Court House, the court should be held there 
twice a year, The offer was accepted, and a subscription set on 
foot, which resulted in the erection of a Court House. When the 
court ceased to be held, in accordance with the agreement, the 
Court House reverted to the Township. 

The building of the Court House was followed by the growth 
of a village, and among its population were those whose names 
became household words in every Canadian home, . It continued a 
place, of importance for many a year; and, even when the court 
ceased to be held, the village, by virtue of its situation, and the 
standing of the township, continued for a long time of no little 
repute, 

Adolphustown contributed, during the first years of Upper 
Canada, a good many worthy individuals to the welfare of the 
country, indeed Adolphustown took the lead for many years in poli- 
tical, as well as more general matters relating to the country. The 
general elections, at one time, resulted in the election of four 
natives of this township to Parliament, viz: two Hagermans, Sam’l 
Casey, and, Paul Peterson. Says Joseph B, Allison, of Adolphustown, 
‘‘ Our township, though, perhaps, the smallest in the Province, (if 
it were consolidated, it would not be more than three miles and a 
half square,) has furnished as many statesmen and judicial officers 
as any of the larger townships. From the humble abodes of Adol- 


ORIGINAL COURTS, 457 


phustown, have one to the Legislative Halls of Canada, Thomas 
Dorland, John Roblin, Christopher A. Hagerman, Paul Peterson, 
Dr, W. Dorland, Willet Gusey, Henry Ruttan, Samuel Casey, Dan’! 
Hagerman, David Roblin, John P, Roblin, who represented the 
County of Prince for many years. The Hon, John A. M cDonald 
although not born here, spent his juvenile yoars, and attended the 
common schools in Adolphustown, Now, we challenge any town- 
ship in the Provinee, that has not a city or town connected with it, 
to turn out eleven members of Parliament, all of them U. B. 
Loyalists,” 

Roblin, who settled in the third concession, was elected three 
times to Parliameut, in 1808, 1811, and 1812, At first, he sat for 
two years; but, whon sent the second time, he was expelled, because 
he was a local Methodist Preacher. Lis constituents re-elected him, 
and again he was expelled, to be a third time elected; but he died 
before the Parliament again met, on the last day of February, 1813, 
aged 44, 

It was in the year 1793, in the second Session of Parliament, 
that an Act was passed “to fix the time and place for holding the 
Courts of General Quarter Sessions of the Peace.” The Act provided 
“that the Courts of General Quarter Sessions of the Peace for the 
Midland district of this Province, shall commence and be holden in 
Adolphustown, on the second Tuesday in the month of July, and on 
the second Tuesday in the month of January; and in Kingston, on 
the second Tuesday in the month of April, and on the second Tues- 
day in the month of October.” The other places were Michilmackinac, 
Newark, New Johnstown, and Cornwall. In this second year of 
Upper Canada, no mention is made of Toronto, nor yet of York. 
Where now stands the splendid Osgoode Hall, with its chaste and 
beautiful decorations ; and, indeed, now exists the whole of Toronto, 
with its unrivalled University building, its Colleges, its handsome 
Churches and elegant mansions was then a tangled forest, and, except 
an Indian path along the Don, marking a portage to Lake Simcoe 
and Fort Toronto, there was no indication of human existence. 
Moreover, about this time, upon the shores of Adolphustown was 
bora Christopher Hagerman, who was destined to adorn the bar and 
grace the bench; who saw arise the Courts of Law, the organization 
of the Law Society, and assisted to establish them at Toronto, where 
he spent his latter days, and where now his ashes repose. 

Among those who first came to Adolphustown are some who 
had seen service in an irregular way, as well as the refugees. The 


458 MARYSBURGH, ‘ 


names of some of them will be found among the loyal combatants 
and loyalists, 

For several years, the families that came from the States would 
stop at the Fourth Township, where they would “ work out,” or take a 
farm on shares, or perhaps rent a farm, until they could find a suit- 
able place on which to permanently settle, in the back townships, 
such as Sophiasburgh, Ameliasburgh, Sidney and Thurlow. The 
ordinary terms for working a farm on shares was for the owner 
to furnish team, seed, &c., and take one-half of the produce when 
gathered. 

Conrad VanDusen kept the first tavern west of Kingston, and 
at his house travelers up and down the Bay would stop. Also, new 
comers to the Bay would here first tarry, until decided where to 
settle. 


CHAPTER LI. 


Conrants—Marysburgh—Origin—Once part of a Seigniory-—Survey—Hessians— 
Old map—The lots—Officers of 84th Regt.—Original landowners—Indian 
Point—McDonnell’s Cove—Grog Bay—“ Accommodating Bay "—-‘ Gammon 
Point "Black River—“ Long Point ”——Reserves—Course pursued by the 
Surveyor—Number of Hessians—Their sufferings—Dark tales— Discontented 
—Returning to Hesse—A suitable location—Not U. E. Loyalists—Received 
Jand gratis—Family land~Their habits—Capt McDonnell—Squire Wright 
Sergt, Harrison—The Smith’s—Grant to Major VanAlstine—Beautiful 
Scenery—Smith’s bay—“ The Rock ”—Over a precipice, 


THE FIFTH TOWNSHIP—MARYSBURGH. 


This township is so called after Mary, Duchess of Gloucester, 
eleventh child of the King. 

It is more than likely that the extremity of Prince Edward 
Peninsula was frequently visited during the French occupancy of 
Frontenac. Indeed, it is quite probable that the Seigniory granted 
to La Salle included a portion of the present township of Marys- 
burgh. And no doubt, the beautitul bay, long time called South 
Bay, that/is the body of water lying between Indian Point and 
Long Point, with Wappoose Island, was often visited during the 
American rebellion. Eee 

The original surveyor, Mr. Collins, haying been instructed to 
lay out a fifth township on the shores of the Bay, recognized the 


LOTS, IRREGULAR. 459 


south shore as a desirable place upon which to settle disbanded 
troops. The forked peninsula, with the coves, and the Black River, 
supplied valuable facilities for the intending pioneer. The sur- 
voying was commenced in 1784, and finished in '85 or ‘86. Refer- 
ring to the loyal combatants, it will be seen that the Foreign 
Legion composed of Hessians, and a few Irish and Scotch, had 
offered, to such of them as desired to remain in Canada, grants of 
land, It was the Fifth Township in which the Government deter- 
mined they should be located, Having been staying in Lower 
Canada for a time, they ascended in battexux in 1785, and, we 
believe, under the care of Archibald McDonnell, proceeded to 
occupy the township; while the surveying was still going on along 
the bay. Great pains had been taken to secure a frontage upon 
the water oither of the Bay Quinté, the South Bay, or Black 
River. By referring to the oldest map of the township in the 
Crown Lands Department, it is found that while most of the land 
was allotted to the Hessians, a considerable portion was taken up 
by commissioned and non-commissioned officers of the 84th Regt. 


By looking at the map of Marysburgh, it will be seen that 
great irregularity oxists in the formation of the lotspand it will be 
observed that great care has been taken to secure u frontage upon 
the water to as many lots as possible. This was, as elsewhere 
shown, to procure a water communication to the central points of 
the settlement; and as well facilities for fishing, to the settlers. By 
maps preserved in the Crown Land Department, it may be seen 
to whom was originally granted certain parts of the township, from 
the names written thereupon. The names of places are, as well, 
very suggestive. It would seem that Collins, as well as others, 
engaged in laying out the townships, did not forget to make 
claim to eligible lots, here and'there, for himself. To these he was 
doubtless entitled, and acted no unjust part. 

At the extremity of what is now called Indian Point, but for- 
merly designated Point Pleasant, was a considerable tract of land 
which was not laid out into lots, but which has marked upon it, as 
the original owner, Surveyor John Collins, Subsequently, Collins 
conveyed it to Alexander Aitkins,a lawyer. Proceeding up’ the 
Bay of Quinté, we come to a small cove, known now as McDonnell’s 
Cove; but maps exist upon which this is called Grog Bay. In the 
absence of fact, it may not be well to relate the traditionary origin 
of this name. It is sufficient to say that it most likely arose from 
the habit, then fir more common than now, of visiting this place to 


460 ANOUND SOUTH BAY, 


fish, and drink grog, Adjacent to this bay was a large block of land 
granted to Archibald MeDonnell, Upon the south shore of Point 
Plensant the water, now Smith's Bay, is marked “ Accommodating 
Bay.” When we remember the great necossity for each settler to 
have access to the water, and the constant course pursued by the 
surveyor tosecure it; we have no diffleulty in arriving at the conclu 
sion that this name arose from the increased facilities this indenta- 
tion of the lake supplied, in this respect. The point of land stretch. 
ing out between “ Accommodating Bay" and Prinee Edward Bay, 
and Black River, a name due to the dark color of its water, which 
in north of the furthermost point of the peninsula, is called “ Gam. 
mon Point.” This name was given, most likely from the fancied 
resemblance it bore to a ham; the term gammon being the word 
commonly used by the old settlers for ham, Looking at the hill 
from the south-west, it does bear such a resemblance, 

The lots were surveyed with their front upon the north shore of 
the Black River, and, then returning to the water, and continuing 
towards the extremity of Prince Edward’s Bay, the lots were made 
lo front upon the water, making them angular with the others, At 
the very end of the Bay, they are changed again, so as to have a front 
at vight angles with the others, There are four of these lots, The 
surveyor had now reached the rock of * Long Point,’ as itis called, 
at the present day. Here we find, again, that the lots front to 
the north, upon Prince Edward’s Bay. The surveyor next pro- 
ceeded to survey the base line as far as Bluff Point, and then return- 
ings, formed fifteen lots, which brought him to the rear of those 
laid out at the head of the Bay. He then crossed over to the Lake 
Shore, and commenced to survey westward, The point was then 
named Point Traverse,’ from the fact, we fancy, that the surveyor 
crossed here to continue his survey without laying out the extre- 
mity of Long Point, which offered no inducements for the settlers. 
Upon, Point Traverse, was set apart a block of land, containing 
2,500 acres, which is marked “ Military Lands,”’ Probably, with 
some idea of erecting here some military post. These were after- 
wards conveyed to “Capt, Joseph Allen.” Upon the same map, 
in the Crown Lands Department, we learn that a block of land 
near, Black. River, was originally granted to James Brock, Hsq. 
To the west of the fifteen’ lots laid out at the neck of Point Traverse, 
and fronting upon the Lake, was a reserve for the Clergy. This 
seems to have been the extent of the first survey in this section. 

Returning to the Bay of Quinté, we find that at this time lots 


HBABLANS, 461 


were laid out along the shore westward, to within about two miles 
of the Lake on the Mountain, The land thence not being attractive, 
it was not thon surveyed, Subsequently when laid out, the lot were 
placed at a slight angle with those to the east, in order to front 
upon the Bay. Sixteen lots brings us to the entrance of Picton Bay, 
Again a change is found to take place, so that the lots may front 
upon the east shore of this bay. Six lots reach to the head of 
the bay, which appears to have been the termination for a time 
But subsequently, the survey was continued, being slightly altered, 
that the base line might follow the old Indian Carrying Place, 
There were nine lots in this row. Turning to Hast Lake and West 
Lake, it will be seen that the lots were arranged to front on either 
sido, as well as at theends, The time at which thesé lots mentioned 
were surveyed, is somewhat uncertain, but probably before 1786, 
It is impossible to state the exact number of Hessians who 
settled in Marysburgh; but judging from accounts, and the names 
taken from the Grantee's list, it is surmised there were about forty. 
Unacquainted with the English languish, and unaccustomed to the 
profound solitude of the forest, and the flittings of the dark-skined 
Indian, often in a state of semi-nudity, it is no reason for wonder, if 
the Hessians felt othorwise than contented in their wilderness home. 
Although upon the borders of a lovely bay, rich in valuable fish, 
they were ignorant of the mode of catching them; and, when the 
Government supplies, which were continued to them, as to the 
other settlers for three years, was withdrawn; although this valu- 
able article of diet was at their very door, they were exposed to 
the terrors of actual starvation, Even during the time that rations 
were to be given them, it is related they were often in want. A 
dark tale of cupidity, and heartless carelessness on the part of officials, 
to whom were entrusted the duty of furnishing the necessary stores, 
has been told. How much of truth there may be in this report, it 
is nuw impossible to say, When we remember the circumstances 
of the times; the settlers scattered along hundreds of miles of un- 
cleared land, that the stores had to be transported from Montreal, and 
Lachine by batteaux, and that, necessarily, many persons became 
responsible for the transit, as well as the distribution, we need not 
be surprised if there was now and then carelessness and neglect; and 
now and then reprehensible appropriation of stores, which were 
intended by a paternal Government for the mouths of the 
hungry. Many of the Hessian settlers would gladly have escaped 
from all the terrors which encompassed them; but it was now too - 


462 THEIR DIFFICULTIES. 


late. Asa general thing, they had not the means of removing. 
But there were a few who managed to extricate themselves, and 
who returned to the old country. One John Crogle went to King- 
ston, mortgaged his farm for £6 to Rev. Mr. Stuart, and took his 
departure for the fatherland; another mortgaged his lot to 
Certain Allan and left, loaving his wife; and never returned, 

Probably no place in the country afforded a better location for 
these foreigners who were entirely ignorant of the rugged duties of 
pioneer life, and had but an imperfect conception of agricultural 
pursuits, and moreover, were quite unable to speak the English 
language. It has been said, indeed, that the Government exercised 
a thoughtful regard in placing them, where a means of existence 
was at their very door, by the catching of fish, beside what the soil 
might bring forth. But the fact that they were of a different 
nationality—essentially a different people from the loyalist settlers, 
militated against them. Many of the latter were Dutch, and could 
speak little or no English; but the former could understand Dutch 
no more than they vould English, German was their native tongue. 
The Hessians were not U. KH, Loyalists, and they were often made 
to feel this by not receiving for themselves and family the 
same allowance of land, and by the behaviour manifested toward 
them by the loyalists. The writer recollects the tone of disparage- 
ment toward the “ fifth towners,’”’ by an old inhabitant of the fourth 
_ town. These things combined to delay prosperity to the township, 
as a general thing. 

They received land gratis; but. subsequently when the title 
deed was given, a sum of £5 was demanded, being the amount of 
expense incurred at the time of their enrolment into the service. 
This was protested against upon the floor of the Parliament, but 
without avail. The quantity of land each should receive was to 
depend upon the number of children. Beside the allotment to 
each, at the time of settling, he was to receive an additional fifty 
acres at the time each child attained the age of twenty-one. This 
took the name of “ Family Lands.” 

Although prosperity did not come to the township of Marysburgh 
as quickly as to the first four townships, yet the time eventually 
arrived when it partook of the general spirit of advancement. From 
several sources we have the statement that the old soldiers were. for 
many years given to somewhat irregular habits; and that an impor- 
tant instrument in effecting a reformation among them, was the Rev. 
Darius Dunham, the first Methodist preacher to visit them. 


SQUIRE WRIGHT. 463 


Beside those of the foreign legion who settled in this township, 
were several officers, and non-commissioned officers of the 84th regi- 
ment, and a few who had been in the regular army. The most im- 
portant of these was Captain Archibald McDonnell, who arrived at 
the township in 1784, and landed in the cove, which now bears his 
name, and there on the shore pitched his tent, until he had erected a 
log cabin. 

Then, there was “ Squire” Wright, who was supreme in autho- 
rity in the township for many a day, even before he was appointed 
magistrate. He was the Commissary Officer, and the old soldiers 
were; wont to come to him, to settle any differences that might 
arise among them. 

Sergeant Harrison was an early settler, ne has a son still living 
now in his 88th year ; yet hale as a man of sixty-eight. He was born 
in St. John’s, Lower Canada, and was five years old when he came 
with the family to the place, an elder brother having preceded and 
erected a hut. He tells us that the Hessians were to have three 
years’ provisions, but for some reason only received two years. He 
remembers when blazed trees alone marked the way, from one 
house to another; and then the bridle path, which in time was 
widened into a road. The first horse brought to the township is 
well remembered, it was owned by Colonel McDonnell. This one, 
with another, were the only ones, for many a year, in the place. 

Among the first settlers were William Carson, Daniel McIntosh, 
and Henry Smith, a German, who had several sons: John, William, 
Benjamin, Charles, Barnit, and Ernest. Smith’s Bay is so called 
after Charles. 

Major VanAlstine had grented to him a large block of land in 
this township. The original grant is now before us, and gives the 
information that the quantity was 437 acres, consisting of lots 
number five and six in the first concession. The document is dated 
“4th June, 1796,” signed “J. G.,S.” (John Greaves, Simcoe). “ Peter 
Russell, Auditor General, Registered, 17th June, William Jarvis, 
Registrar,” 

This lot of land included the high hill, with the lake at its 
summit, so well known to excursionists. The Major at once pro- 
ceeded to erect a mill here, which proved a great convenience to 
the inhabitants of the ‘uwnship .The lake was for a time called 
VanAlstine’s Lake. In 1811, Major VanAlstine having died, the 
land, with 30 acres cleared, and a dwelling-house, and another for 
the miller, and out-houses are found offered for sale by the executors. 


464 THE ROCK. 


We cannot leave the township of Marysburgh without com- 
mending the beautiful scenery to those who may not have visited 
it, especially the interior, and the shores of South Bay. A trip by 
carriage from Picton across the rugged hill, which seems to encircle 
in an irregular manner, the whole township, to the Black Creek, 
whose dark and narrow waters, inclosed by muddy banks, contrast so 
markedly with the bright blue of the bay into which it empties, hard 
by Gammon Point, is one that will well repay any one making it. 
The irregularity ofthe roads makes the drive none the less interesting, 
Approaching the bay, there is spread out a view whose beauty we 
have never seen surpassed, and rarely equalled cither in the new 
world or the old. Having obtained a close view of Prince Edward 
Bay, and observed the far-stretching Point Traverse with the three 
prominent Bluffs; and still further away to the south, the Ducks, 
and Timber Islands, the tourist should follow us closely as may be 
the changing shore, that forms the head of Smith’s Bay, to the north 
side, where another delightful prospect will lay before him. 

About six miles exst of Wappoose Island, is a bold point standing 
out into the Lake. It presents a bold and precipitous frort of about 
100 feet in height. It is now commonly designated the “ Rock.” 
Formerly, it was called “Cape Vesey Rock.” Here was a reserve 
for the Mississauga Indians, of about 450 acres. This was not sur- 
rendered by the Indians until 1835, although some time prior, a 
settler by the name of Stevenson, had been in occupation. Some 
years ago, there was overhanging the brow & mass of rock, which 
one day fell, with a thundering crash. And the old inhabitants tell 
of a deer and an Indian huntsman, whose bodies were found lying 
at the foot of the rock both having approached the brink with 
such speed that, to turn aside was impossible, and both bounded 
over the perpendicular rock to meet a common doom. 


cr 


SOPHIASBURGH. 46 


CHAPTER LILI. 


Contents—Sixth township—Name—Survey—Convenient for settlement—First 
settlers—A remote township—What was paid for lots—“ Late Loyalists” — 
Going to Mill—Geological formation—Along the fronts—High shore— 
Grassy Point—Its history—Marsh front—Central place—Stickney’s Hill— 
Foster's Hill—Northport—Trade—James Cotter—Gores—Demerestville— 
The name— Sodom ”—First records—Towr ship meetings—The Laws of 
the township—Divided into parishes—Town clerk—Officers—The poor— 
The committee—Inhabitants, 1824—Fish Lake—Seventh township—The 
name—Survey by Kotte—At the Carrying Place—Surveyor’s assistant—No 
early records—First settlers, 


SIXTH TOWNSHIP—SOPHIASBURGH, NORTHPORT, DEMERESTVILLE. 


This township is named after Sophia, the twelfth child of King 
George III. In the year 1785, Deputy Surveyor General Collins, 
who was then at Kingston, instructed his assistant Louis Kotte, to 
lay out a sixth township, commencing at the southern extremity of 
South (Picton) Bay, and proceeding northward along the west 
coast of the Bay Quinté, the lots to front» upon the bay. These 
were measured along the high shore to Green Point, forty-four lots. 
Following the bay, which at Green Point turns westward, a row of 
lots were laid out to the head of the bay, sixty-four lots of which 
were to form the northern front of the sixth township. By refer- 
ring to the map it will be observed that this township was also a 
convenient place for a new settlement, having two sides of a 
triangle upon the hay. The comparatively straight high shore; and 
tho equally even coast upon the north, enabled the surveyor to 
obtain a uniformity which had been impossible in the fifth town- 
ship, although securing an extensive frontage for the settlers. 
About 1788, probably, the first settlers of this township took up their 
land at the head of Picton Bay, sometimes called Hallowell Bay. 
They were two Congers, Peterson, Spencer, Henry Johnson ; and at 
a later date came Barker and Vandusen. 

' Respecting this township generally, Mr. Price, who has kindly 
exerted himself to procure facts, observes, “I find there is some — 
difficulty in getting information. “The first settlers are all dead, 
with one or two exceptions, and many of the farms on the north 
shore were bought from the U. EH. Loyalists who never lived on 
them.” The occupation of the township generally, may be regarded 
as a later settlement. This rich, and now, long settled place, was 


once considered as a remote settlement, as Rawdon, Huntington, 
30 


466 FIRST SELTLERS, 


and Hungerford, were thirty years later. All, or nearly all, who 
took up land here and became the pioneers, had at first lived in one 
of the townships upon the lower part of the bay, most of them in 
Adolphustown. Guilliam Demerest, John Parcels, and Roblin, 
were among these. Some of the settlers drew land here; but 
many purchased, and lots, now worth the highest price, were pro- 
cured for a very small sum, or for a horse, or cow, or a certain 
quantity of grain, Some of the settlers had formerly lived in the 
Lower Province, or in New Brunswick and Nova Scotia. Also, 
there was continually coming in, those who felt no longer at home 
under the new form of government in the States, or who were glad 
to escape persecution. These were not in time to secure land, and 
were often called the ‘Late Loyalists.” Then, again, a few years 
later, when the bitterness of spirit, which had led the rebels to 
commit such serious acts of cruelty to the loyalists, had subsided, 
and a degree of intercourse had commenced between the two, it 
came to pass that many, who had not taken an active part on either 
side in the contest, and who had friends in Canada, emigrated to 
the shores of the bay, or, as they called Canada then, Cataraqui. 
For instance, the Cronks and Ways, who were among the first 
settlers upon the Marsh front, as the north shore was called, were 
but the precursors of several others of the same name, who entered 
about the beginning of the present century. Some of these were, 
no doubt, influenced by the proclamation issued by Simcoe. 
Nathaniel Solmes was one of the older settlers. He came from 
Duchess County in 1792, lived in Adolphustown two years, then 
settled on lot No. 10, 1st concession. 

One of the first settlers upon the north front was John 
Parcels. He was of Captain VanAlstine’s company, and settled 
in that township, where he continued to live until 1809, when 
he removed to lot No. 24, where Northport now stands. 
His wife having diel in 1787, he married Mrs. Parliament. 
Their first-born, named Richard, was the first, or one of the 
first white children born in Sophiasburgh. Mrs. Parcel’s son, 
George Parliament, says, in a memorandum, “TI recollect having 
to go to Napanee Mills, in company with my brother Jacob, a dis 
tance of nearly twenty miles, to get our grinding done, we had our 
wheat on a hand-sleigh, as the roads were not passable by any other 
mode of conveyance.” ) 

The land was often purchased at a very low price ; for ins.ance, 
lot No. 16, in the 1st.concession, was purchased for a horse, harness, 


ALONG THE HIGH SHORE. 467 


and gig. A farm belonging to Matthew Cronk, was bought for a 
half barrel of salmon. The Foster-place, where Benjamin Way, 
used to live, was sold for an old horse. This is one of the best 
farms in Prince Edward, now, perhaps valued at seven or eight 
thousand dollars. In 1793, Nicholas Lazier paid $25 to Tobias 
Ryckman, for 200 acres. 

The geological formation of Sophiasburgh and Ameliasburgh, 
is nos without interest. That the mountain about Picton, and the 
high shore at one time formed the shore of the bay, or perhaps, 
what is more likely, stood up as an island in a lake, with much 
broader boundaries than Lake Ontario now has, there is but little 
doubt. It will not be possible to discuss such points to a great 
extent, at the samo time, it will be well to make a few observations 
as we proceed, It has been seen that this township has two long 
fronts upon the bay. 

These join at what is known as Grassy Point. Commencing 
at the head of Picton Bay, the reader is invited to follow the course 
of the bay, and to observe the points of interest which may be 
found. No one can travel by the road on the summit of the high 
shore, without been deeply impressed with the beauty of the 
scenery. From this height, is an extended view of the bay, stretch- 
ing down toward Kingston, with the rugged shore of Marysburgh on 
the right, and the lower and more attractive lands of Adolphustown, 
and Fredericksburgh on the immediate left, while beyond the 
Reach, lies the placid waters of Hay Bay. About fifteen miles from 
Picton, the high shore recedes from the bay, and turns to the west, 
stretching away almost to the waters of Ontario. From this part 
of the coast, to Grassy Point, a distance of over nine miles, the land is 
low; but the road isa pleasant one, until it turns to cross to the 
north shore. Continuing along the south shore, although walking 
in silence, and quite removed from human habitation, we are tread- 
ing upon ground, which, in the past, was a place of note. The 
following notice respecting Grassy Point supplies information. 

“On Wednesday, the 27th of June, at the Court House, will be 
sold by auction to the highest bidder, that beautiful property, con- 
sisting of 343 acres of excellent land, of which a large portion is 
cleared, situated in one of the finest parts of the Bay of Quinté, | 
being the residue of a reserve for military purposes, and afterwards 
granted to Sir John Harvey. on which there is a Ferry crossing to 
the Six Nation Tract. In the neighborhood, there is an extensive 
settlement of respectable farmers. The premises and the vicinity 


468 GRASSY POINT. 


abound with game, and the bay with fish of every description 
peculiar to Lake Ontario. It is particularly suitable for grazing, 
and is within 40 miles of Kingston, which is a never failing ready 
money market,” 

Sir John Harvey was afterward, for his services in the war of 
1812, appointed Governor of Nova Scotia. The land was sold to 
Samuel Cluse, Civil Engineer, the person who surveyed the Welland 
and Rideau Canals, ice died at Ottawa some years ago, and left 
this property to his daughter, Anna, now Mrs. Paul Peterson, who 
resides upon the place, The agent who advertised the land for Sir 
John, as ‘ oxcellent land,’ was scarcely correct. Much of the land 
is rocky, with but few inches of soil. Clumps of scraggy trees 
exist with patches of plain. But along the shores are pleasant 
nooks, in which agreeable fishing may be found. The Point is 
divided into two, by a small bay. The more eastern of the two 
points is known as Grassy Point, and the other Green Point. The 
intervening cove has been known as Louis Cove, from a Frenchman 
of that name who long lived here. The land to the East of the 
cross roads, between lots two and three, is useless, almost, for agri- 
cultural purposes. 

Grassy Point, from its geographical position, naturally became 
a place at which tho oarly settlers, in passing up and down the Bay, 
made arest. At that time, but few trees were growing, the Point 
being a green plain. Most likely, it had been the site of an Indian 
village. Tho first settler here, who canie at an early date, was 
Haunce Trumpour, His house was well known to the pioneers; 
and the navigator, wearily toiling in the batteau, gladly welcomed 
the appearance of his hospitable roof. Passing around the extreme 
northerly point, off which is Capt. John’s Island, we are upon the 
north shore, or marsh front, of Sophiasburgh. 

Grassy Point was not only a convenient place for resting, to 
those passing along ; but it likewise was regarded as the most central 
point at which to hold township meetings, And here, the whole 
militia, which comprised mostly all the male population of Prince 
Edward, even from the extreme point of Marysburgh, were wont 
to meet, to have their annual trainings. At these times, John 
Trumpour’s house became one of nolittleimportance. The training 
took place here so late as 1802. 

Proceeding on our way Westward, the land becomes very much 
better, At the northern termination of the cross-road before men- 
tioned, is a ferry, which has long existed. The first settler here, 


STIUKNEY’S HILL. 469 


who established the ferry, was Richard Davenport. It originated 
from the necessity of the settlers of the Sixth Township, having to 
go to Napanee to mill. Many a bushel of grain has been backed 
from this township to Napanee mills, and the flour carried back. 
Mr. Paul Peterson now lives here, 

Proceeding on our course. As the land improves, it is no longer 
level, but becomes uneven, and, on lot eight, is found a considerable 
eminence, known as Stickney’s Hill, which stands closely against 
the Bay. This hill has attracted no little attention, on account of 
the large number of human bones which the plow has, year after 
year, turned to the surface. Various stories have gained currency 
relative to the origin of the bones; the most notable of which is, 
that here perished Col. Quinté, with a number of men. (Respecting 
this, see History of Bay). The most likely explanation is, that 
here, for years, the Indians living on Grassy Point buried their 
dead. Upon this hill, in the burying ground of the Solmes family, 
reposes the remains of Dr. Stickney, after whom the place is named, 
and who was the first physician to practice in this township. Since 
we visited this spot, but a few short months ago, another pioneer 
has found here aresting place. A faithful Canadian, an exemplary 
citizen, Richard Solmes, having lived to see the wilderness truly 
blossom as the rose, full of years, has passed to the grave, followed 
by a whole community of people, and mourned by a high! y esteemed 
family. 

West of’ Stickney’s Hill, the land gradually rises; and a tew 
miles gradually brings us to a higher eminence, called now, Foster’s 
Hill, which is noticeable for many miles up and down the Bay. It 
was onco,no doubt, an island in the midst of a great lake, Being 
covered with wood, adds, in summer, very much to the beauty and 
interest of the scenery. At the summit of this prominent hillis a 
table land of rock covered with but little soil. But very soon the 
soil increases in depth, and way, on every hand, stretches a fertile 
land. Near the foot of the hill, and upon the shore, where the land 
is pressed out into the bay, almost to form a point, is situated the 
Friends’ Meeting House. No ono acquainted with the mode of 
worship practiced by this exceedingly conscientious denomination, 
can help being impressed with the truly suitable locality for deep 
spiritual communing. Two miles further westward, at the com- 
mencement of the channel, between the mainland and_ the Big 
Island, brings us to the pleasant village of Northport, so called from 

's situation, upon the north shore of the township, The situation 


470 DEMERESTVILLE. 


is charming, and here may bo seen the very ossence of rural happi- 
ness. The village, consisting of some 200 inhabitants, has two 
stores, but no place where intoxicating liquors are sold, The trade 
is confined to the inhabitants of the township, with an occasional 
customer from the Mohawks, across the Bay, The view, looking 
wostward, through Big Bay and the Narrows, along the shore of 
Thurlow, to Belleville, is, upon a lovely summer night, very pleasant 
to the gaze. 

The village of Northport was built partly on the property 
originally owned by James Morden and Isaac Demill; James 
Morden having built first here in 1791, The first merchant to com- 
mence business here was Orton Hancock, in 1819. The first wharf 
built here was in 1829; but prior to that Jacob Cronk had con- 
structed ono on his farm, lot twenty-one, probably in the second 
year the Charlotte run. 

In addition to the names already given, of tho first settlers of 
Sophiasburgh, we may mention the following: three familios of 
Ostrom’s, the Short’s, Brown, the Cole’s, Barse, Abbott, Cronks, 
La Zier, Spencer, Basker, Peck, De Mill, Fox, Spragg, Goslin, 
Trippen, Mowers. 

James Cotter was an carly settler, became the first Justice of 
the Peace, and, in 1813, was elected to Parliament, and served four 
years. ? 

The township having been surveyed so that the lots might front 
upon both sides, there resulted a certain number of Gores, desig: 
nated respectively by the letters BO D and G. The first of these 
Gores settled was by Philip Roblin, who was one of the first settlers 
of the township. 

—_ DemergstvitiE.—This village, which is situated upon lots 38 
and 39, of the marsh front, is named after the original settler, 
Guillame Demerest. The old settlers called him “ Demeray.” He 
was a native of Duchess County, N. Y., and was a boy during the 
rebellion. He was often engaged in carrying provision to the British 
army. He continued to live in Duchess County, until 1790, when 
he came to Canada, He failed to prove his right asa U. H. Loyalist, 
and consequently “lost a fine grant of land.” He died at Consecon, 
1848, aged seventy-nine. The village sprung up from the mills, 
which wero here erected. It was, for many a day, called Sodom. 
This name, it is stated, arose from the factthat when Mr. Demerest’s 
first wife was on hor death-bed, a ball was given in the place, at 
which the inhabitants generally attended, and created some little 


RECORDS, 471 


noise, whereupon she said they were “as bad as the inhabitants of 
Sodom.” The village of Demerestyille was incorporated in 1828. 

We copy the following from the first record of the township of 
Sophiasburg, by which it will be seen that their mode of procedure 
was unlike that observed by other townships. All of the townships 
were acting by virtue of a common law, but seem to have given 
the law # widely varying interpretation, 

“ Passed, at Sophiasburg, at a regular town meeting, held on 
the 3 day of March, 1800, 

“For the better ascertaining astrays, and knowing and deseri- 
bing horses and neat cattle, sheep or swine. Be it understood by 
this town meeting, that every inhabitant and houscholder shall, 
within six weeks from the passing of this Act, have their mark 
and brands recorded, according to law by the Town Clark. 

“ And be it further enacted by the authority aforesaid, that 
any astrays, horses, neat cattle, sheep or swine, that shall be found 
on any open or improved lands from the twentieth of November to 
the first of April yearly, and every year the owner or owners of 
such improvement or cleared lands shall give in their natural mark, 
or artificial marks, and describe their age, as near as possible, to 
the Town Clark, who is hereby ordered to record the same in a 
book, to be kept for that purpose; for which such informer sball 
receive one shilling for each horse or neat cattle ; and sixpence for 
each sheep or swine. Provided always, and be it so understood, 
that such astrays above mentioned, is not one of his near neighbors, 
which shall be left to the Town Clark to decide ; and the Clark shall 
send word to the owner or owners, if he knows them, by the mark 
or brands ; and, if unknown to the Town Clark, he is hereby ordered 
to advertise them in three different places in this township ; for 
which he shall be entitled to receive from the owner, or Owners, as 
followeth, viz; For sending word, or writing, or recording, or 
informing any way, one shilling and three-pence; if advertised, one 
shilling and six-pence, for each horse or neat cattle ; and for each 
sheep or swine, six-pence per head. And be it further enacted by 
the authority aforesaid, that if any inhabitant or householder who 
shall leave any astrays, as above mentioned, on his or her cleared 
lands for eight days, from the 20th day of November to the first of 
April, and neglect to give notice thereof, as by the above Act men- 
tioned, shall loose the reward for finding, or feeding such astrays, 
and pay the owner one shilling for each horse or neat cattle; and 
six-pence for each sheep or swine. And be it further enacted, by 


472 THE PARISHES, 


the authority, that if no owner or owners shall appear by the first 
Monday in April, to prove their property, thon, and in that case, 
the Town Clark shall advertise for sale, all such astrays, in three 
townships, viz., Ameliasburg, Sophiasburg, and Hallowell, for tho 
space of twenty days, describing the marks and brands, color and 
age, as near as possible; and if no owner or owners shall appear and 
prove their property, then the Town Clark shall proceed to the 
sale of such astrays, by appointing the day of sale, to the highost 
bidder; and, after deducting the expenses, to be adjudged by persons 
hereafter appointed by each parish, in this town, and the overplus 
shall be delivered into the hands of a Treasurer, hereafter to be 
appointed, 

“And be it observed—That all well regulated townships is 
divided into parishes. Be it enacted, by the majority of votes, that 
this town shall be divided into parishes, and desbribed as followeth, 
that is to say: That from lot No. 45, west of Green Point to lot 
No, 19, shall be a parish by the name of St, John’s, and by the 
authority aforesaid, that including No, 19, to No, 6, in the Crown 
Lands, west of Green Point, shall be a parish by the name of St. 
Matthew. And be it further enacted, by the authority aforesaid, 
That including the tenants on the Crown Lands, and including 
lot No, 28, shall be a parish by the name of St, Giles; and from 
Nicholas Wessel’s, to Hallowell, shall be a parish by the name of 
Mount Pleasant. 

* Whereas, all the fines and forfeitures that may incur within 
our limits, shall be appropriated to charitable uses ; we, the inhabi- 
tants of Sophiasburg, in our town meetings, on the 8d day of March, 
1800, do think it necessary to appoint our Treasurer, in this town, 
out of the most respectable of its inhabitants, to be Treasurer to 
this town, to receive all forfeitures and other sums of money that is, 
or shall be, ordered to be uppropriated to charitable uses ; which 
Treasurer is hereby ordered to serve in that connection during good 
behaviour, or till he shall wish a successor. And be it enacted by 
the authority aforesaid, that we do appoint and nominate Peter 
Valleu, who is appointed Treasurer, who is to keep a book and 
receive all the moneys coming into his hands, and enter by who 
received, and for what fined; and when a successor is appointed, he 
shall give up all the monies he has belonging to said town, with the 
book and receipts, to the successor, and deliver the same on oath, if 
required; and that each parish shall nominate one good and 
respectable inhabitant, who together with the Overseer of the Poor, 


PROVISIONS FOR THE POOR, 4738 


shall be inspectors to inquire and see that all the fines and forfeit. 
ures of this town is regularly received and delivered to said 
Treasurer, And if any person who comes and proves of any astrays 
that had been within one year and a day, then the Treasurer and 
those Parish Inspectors, and the Overseers of the Poor, shall refund 
such moneys as was delivered to the Treasurer, deducting two 
shillings on the pound for its fees of said Treasurer, And be it 
enacted by the authority aforesaid, that whon there is any money in 
the hands of the Treasurer, and a necessity to lay it out on the 
same charitable use—this body corporate shall have the sole 
management and disposing of, who is to receipt to the Treasurer 
for the same end, have recorded in his book, and the use they had 
applied the same and the Treasurer, Overseers of the Poor, and tho 
Parish Inspector may hold meetings and adjourn the same when 
and as often as they or the major part of them shall choose so to do 
and shall be a body corporate to sue and be sued on anything that 
may appertain to their several offices,” 

We find no further record until the year 1820, which is as 
follows : “An Act passed at a town meeting, held at Sophiasburg, 
8rd January, 1820, for the relief of the poor in the township of 
Sophiasburg, : 

“ Report of the Committee on the subject. 

“ Wo, the Committee appointed, who have the care of the poor 
of the said township, have agreed to report that one half-penny on 
the pound, of each man’s rateable property, be paid for the present 
year, and it is seen of the Committee that when any person is 
agreed with to keep any of the poor, that they endeavour to get 
them to take produce in payment for defraying said poor. Signed 
on behalf of the Committee, 

JAMES NOXEN, Chairman 


Sophiasburg, 3rd January, 1820, 

« Passed at a regular town meeting, held at Sophiasburg, Ist 
Jannary, 1821. 

“The report of the Committee to the care of the poor for the 
present year is, that one farthing on the pound, of each man’s rate- 
able property, will be sufficient for the present year. 


“ By order of the Committee. 
(Signed) JAMES NOXEN, Chairman.” 


The following year, a somewhat similar report is found, signed 
by Tobias Ryckman, Chairman. 


474 AMBLIASBURGH, 


It is not until the year 1822 that any record is found of the 
appointment of officers, that is, the Township Constables, Assessors, 
Collectors, &o, 

“Ata regular town meeting, held at Sophiasburg, at the house 
of John Goslins, on the first January, 1822, the following offleers 
were chosen and elected’; “Town Clark, John Shorts; Lewis 
Ketchum, David Birdett, Sylvenus Doxy, Constables ; Thomas D, 
Apleby, John Shorts, Assessors; Sylvenus Day, Collector,’ Xe, 

John Shorts was successively elected until 1826, when Thomas 
D, Appleby was appointed. We find a note appended to the report 
of this year as follows: “ Our laws at present be as they will. We 
have them long, and keep them still,” 

The next year, 1827, the town meeting was held at the inn of 
John Goslin, and John Smith was elected Town Clerk, A note says 
“Farmers Town Laws, as heretofore—Hogs not to run at large in 
Demerest Vill.” John Smith was Town Clerk until 1882, This 
year 8. W. Randell was elected. 

Itis found stated that in 1824 there were 1796 inhabitants, and 
in 1825, there were 1793. 

In some respects, it would be found interesting to notice the 
township to a later period; but we have already devoted as much 
space to this town as we had intended, 

Within this township is Fish Lake, situated a short distance 
east of Demerestville, it was so named from the countless numbers 
of fish which inhabited its waters when discovered, which was in 
the year of the famine, or “scarce year.” The food thus supplied 
saved, it is said, many from suffering and death. 


AMELIASBURGH, 


This township took its name from the fifteenth child, and 
seventh daughter of the King. Sho died in November, 1811, aged 
27 years, Upon the oldest chart of this township, to be found in 
the Crown Lands Department, is the following note: “The front of 
this township is a continuation of Lieut. Kotte’s survey from Green 
Point to the head of the Bay of Quinté, whose orders were in 1785, 
to have cross roads between every six lots.” This note was most 
probably, made in consequence of there being an absence of three 
cross roads, when the settlement of the county made them neces- 
sary. 
Coming to the Carrying Place, or portage, from the head of 
Bay Quinté to Weller’s Bay, it will be seen that a row of Iots some- 


FIRST SETTLERS, 475 


what smaller in size, is formed on either side of the road, But 
while the road seems to have a straight course upon the map, by 
visiting the place, one will observe that the course is not altogether 
direct, We have it from one, who, no doubt knew, that the sur- 
voyor’s assistant, a mulatto by the namo of Smith, was told to lay 
out a double row of lots; both to front upon the Indian path, which 
instructions were literally carried out, whereas it was intended 
they should be straight. The lots upon the west side of the road 
extended to the small marshy creek, This row of lots, numbering 
twelve, originally forming « part of Ameliasburgh, now belong to 
Murray, the Carrying Place being the dividing line between the 
two townships, 

We have been unable to find any early record of Ameliasburgh. 

According to information furnished us by Mr, Ashley and 
others, the first family that settled in this township was George 
Angel Weese, with three sons, John, Henry and Francis, natives of 
Duchess County; they came here in 1787, ‘The second settler was 
Thomas Dempsey, who came in 1789, (See U, BE. Loyalists), 
Among the other settlers were Bonters, Sagers, Bleekers and 
Coverts, 

The names of other early settlers of Ameliasburgh are men- 
tioned elsewhere, and are among the first patentees. Among them 
was Elijah Wallbridge, a native of Duchess County. He came to 
Canada in 1804, and purchased on Mississauga Point, of one Smith, 
1200 acres of land, all of which, we believe, is still retained in the 
family. ‘Two years laters his family came by French train in 
winter. 

William Anderson, sen., who is still living, aged 88 years, a 
native of Ireland, emigrated to America with his parents 
1793, He camo to Canada in 1803. In 1806 he settled on Missis- 
sauga Point, having married Miss Polly Way, a descendant of the 
U. E. Loyalists. 

\ 


476 PRINCE EDWARD. 


CHAPTER LITI. 


Contents—Prince Edward—The name—Rich land—Size of peninsula—Shape 
—Small Lakes—Sand hills—The Ducks—Gibson’s rock—The past—First 
settler—Col. Young—Prospecting—Discovery of East Lake—West Lake— 
Moving in—Settlers in 1800—East Lake—Capt, Richardson—* Prince Ed- 
ward Division Bill”—Office seekers—Township of Hallowell—The 
name—Formation of Township—First Records 1798—The officers-—The 
laws—Magistrates—Picton—Its origin—Hallowell village--Dr, Austin— 
Gen, Picton—His monument—Naming the villages—A contest—The Court- 
house—An_ offer—Enterprise—Proposed steamboat—Churches—Rev. Mr. 
Macaulay—Rev. Mr. Fraser—Rev. Mr. Lalor, 


PENINSULA OF PRINCE EDWARD. 


The name of this district is derived from Prince Edward, Duke 
of Kent, the father of our Queen, who visited Canada at an early 
date (see under Early Government). 

The peninsula is a rich and beautiful tract of land stretching 
away from the main land, to be washed on the one hand by the 
quiet waters of the bay, and on the other by the more turbulent 
waves of Ontario. It is some seventy miles in length, and varying 
in breadth from two to twenty miles. The neck of land, or isthmus 
which separates the head waters of the bay from Lake Ontario, is 
something less than a mile-and-a-half across. It is known as the 
Carrying place. 

Prince Edward district is irregular in outline, on both the lake 
and bay sides. Along the lake coast there are numerous bays ex- 
tending inward, two or three being of considerable size. The 
larger ones are Weller’s bay, Consecon Lake, West Lake, and 
Rast Lake. In places, the shore is rendered exceedingly picturesque, 
by the presence of irregular and beautifully white sand-hills. They 
have been gradually formed by well washed sand which the waves 
have carried shoreward, so chat the wind might, in the lapse of time, 
deposit . heap upon heap. The mariners regard this coast with jus- 
tifiable concern, at the extreme southerly portion, off Long Point, 
in the vicinity of the Ducks, where many a vessel has come to 
grief. 

The geological formation of the peninsula is of considerable 
interest; and the observant student of this interesting science, may 
trace many steps which indicates the geological history. 

In a valley, upon the second concession road of Ameliasburgh, 
may be seena huge mass of rock, known as Gibson’s rock, whose history 


EAST LAKB., 477 


carrics us back, far into the remote past, when the continent of America 
was covered by a vast ocean, and when massive icebergs, cast loose 
from their native place in the frozen north, carried with their icy 
scales huge rocks from the north land coast. Then, carried south- 
ward by wind or tide, and reaching water of a milder temperature, 
the ice became melted, and the rocks were deposited in the depths 
of the ocean. When the continent of America was upheaved, and 
the waters departed to their present limits, this huge body of stone, 
unlike the stone forming tho geological bed of this region, was 
found fast fixed to the soil, ever to form a part of it, 

In the whole of Upper Canada, there is not, perhaps, any 
section so full of historic interest, excepting Frontenac, as Prince 
Edward. We have seen that the forked peninsula was well known 
by the Aborigines, and that they were accustomed to cross from 
the south side of the lake to Point Traverse. It was always a 
favorite hunting and fishing ground, where abundant supplies were 
obtained. And, not unlikely, some portion of Indian Point belonged 
to the Siegniory, granted to La Salle. Moreover, the two points 
stretching far into the lake, became early locations for the refugees 
and disbanded soldiers. 

In the history of Marysburgh, reference has been made to the 
early settlement of the point east of Picton Bay, which commenced 
in 1784. But it appears by the statement of John C. Young, that 
his grandfather, Colonel Henry Young, made the first settlement in 
the summer, or fall of 1783. For an account of this half-pay officer, 
the reader is referred to the Royal combatants of the rebellion of 
1776, 

With a brother officer, Young left Cataraqui, or, Carleton Island, 
in a canoe, and ascended what was then called (perhaps first by 
these parties), the South Bay, now Picton Bay. They landed at 
the commencement of the Indian Carrying Place, subsequently, for 
some time known as Hovington’s Landing, after the individual 
who here built a convenient house. They left their canoe here, 
and set out southward. We have been told that they intended to 
seek the bay now known as Smith’s Bay; but, according to his 
descendant it would seem they had no particular point in view, 
desiring only to examine the land. Following, no doubt, the old 
Indian path, they came out at the north corner of East Lake, a 
point afterward called the Indian Landing, which name it still 
retains. Following the east shore of this lake to the south corner, 
they were surprised to hear the roaring of Lake Ontario, having 


478 FIRST SETTLER OF PRINCE EDWARD. 


thought they were following the shore of an inland lake. They 
crossed the strip of land covered with cedar, spruce, and balsam, 
and taking off their shoes, waded from the beautiful sand-beach 
across the outlet of the lake to the opposite point, and proceeded 
along the west side to the north corner of the lake, to where David 
McDonald now lives, having entirely walked around East Lake. 
They here constructed a hut, of cedar bushes, in which to Stay the 
night. The following morning they set out in a north-west direc- 
tion, and came to West Lake, following the east side; they reached 
the sand-beach. Traversing this, they arrived at the point where 
Wellington now stands. Here they stayed the night. The next 
day they continued on around the north side of West Lake through 
the woods, and the same evening regained their canoe. They 
observed plenty of deer and other game, and fish, the former of 
which Ensign Young’s wife, subsequently assisted him to hunt. 
The succeeding day they returned to Carleton Island. Mr. Young, 
from this rich land over which he walked, selected the west side 
.° Bast Lake for his future abode. His eldest son Daniel, who had 
belonged to the Engineers, was at Carleton Island, having been 
with his father during his stay at Fort Oswego. His second son, 
Henry, was at St. John’s with the rest of the family. He sent 4 
message for him to come up. ‘This must have been in July or 
August. In September, the father and two sons, having procured 
a large canoe, loaded it with provisions, and other necessaries, 
and ascended to the Indian Carrying Place, Hovington’s Landing. 
They carried their provisions across, and constructed another boat 
with which they conveyed their things to the point selected for 
settling, about three miles. Here they proceeded to build a log 
shanty, Sometime after, the father left, leaving behind his two 
‘Pons, to winter alone in this out-of-the-way place. They were the 
first settlers in Prince Edward County. Mr. Young descended to 
St. John’s, where his family still remained, and stayed the winter. 

In the spring he came up the St. Lawrence with his family as 
far as Fredericksburgh, where he left his daughters while he went 
to see how his sons fared, and had passed the winter. He found 
them all well; and remained the summer with them, during which 
they built a more commodious log house. In October, he returned 
to Fredericksburgh for his daughters, who accompanied him to the 
wilderness home. These four daughters, Hlizabeth, Mary, Catherine 
and Sarah, subsequently married Henry Zuveldt, Jonathan Fergt- 
son, William Dyre, and John Miller. They all lived to be upwards 
of eighty years. 


OTHER SETTLERS, 479 


“On the first day of January 1800, the settlement at Kast 
Lake, in the township of Hallowell, consisted of the following 
families, in the following order, commencing at Silas Hills, at 
the head of Kast Lake, near the place now known as the Cherry 
Valley, and proceeding around the north side of lake, viz:— 
“Colonel John Peters and family, half:pay officer ; Major Rogers 
and family, do; David Friar, Mr. Friar, U. E. 1.; Roswell 
Ferguson, do; Elisha Miller, do; Blasdall Tailor; Caleb Elsworth, 
Lieut. Heny Young, half-pay officer; Henry Young, Jun., U.B.L; 
Augustus Spencer, half-pay officer; George Wait, U. B. LL; 
Benjamin Wait, do; William Dyre, do; George Elsworth.” 

“ List of settlers on the south side of the lake-—Henry Zuveldt, 
(Zufelt) U. E. L.; Johnathan Ferguson, Sen., U. BE. L.; Johnathan 
Ferguson, Jun., do; Anthony Badgley, do; John Miller, do; 
Farnton Ferguson, do; William Blakely, do; Sampson Striker, do; 
Barret Dyer, do; Daniel Baldwin, John Ogden, U. B. .; Richard 
Ogden, do; Solomon Spafford, Joseph McCartney, Joseph Lane, 
William Ensley, Col. Owen Richards, U. B. L.; James Clapp, do; 
Charles Ferguson.” 

‘At this time there were no settlers in the second concessions 
neither side of the lake.” —(Rev. G.' Miller.) 

Kast Lake is about five miles long and one and a half wide. It 
was for a time called Little Lake. West Lake is about fifteen 
miles in circumference. 

Prince Edward was one of the original nineteen counties of 
Upper Canada, established by the proclamation of Simcoe in 1792. 
By'this proclamation, we learn that the Peninsula was called by 
the French “ Presque isle de Quinté.” Originally it was divided into 
the three townships of Marysburgh, Sophiasburgh, and Amélias- 
burgh. Subsequently the townships of Hallowell and Hillier, Were 
formed, and in later days the township of Athol. 

In 1831, and act was passed to erect the county into a district, 
“80 soon as the Governor shal! be satisfied that a good and suffi- 
cient gaol and court house has been erected therein, when a pro- 
clamation should announcée the formation of the new district.’ The 
act specified that the “gaol and court house should be erected in 
the village of Picton, upon a certain block of land, containing two 
and a half acre’, granted, or intended to be granted and conveyed 
to Asa Worden, Simeon Washburn, and James Dougal, Esquires, 
iigreeably to a resolution adopted at a public meeting in May, 1826,” 
unless a majority of Justices of the Peace of the Midland District 


thould declare the site ineligible. 


480 HALLOWELL. 


We find the following respecting the division of Prince Edward, 
“Pro. Parliament,” “Prince Edward division bill.” Mr, Roblin 
moved the adoption of the Preamble in a. few remarks, stating its 
(the Peninsula) geographical position, the population being 10,000, 
the remoteness of the inhabitants from the location of the District 
Court House and Gaol, at Kingston, the earnest desire of the people 
for separation, Mr, Samson moved, as an amendment, that the 
village should have a member when it contained 1,000 souls. The 
debate upon the bill, resulted in one of those fierce encounters that 
was then not unfrequent between William Lyon McKenzie, and the 
Solicitor General, afterwards Chief Justice Robinson. 

If we may credit the Free Press, there were plenty of applicants 
for office in the newly erected district, there being no less than 
sixteen seeking the oiiice of Sheriff. 


HALLOWELL. 


We find in Sabine, that “Benjamin Hallowell, of Boston, 
Commissioner of the Customs in 1774, while passing through Cam- 
bridge in his chaise, was pursued toward Boston by about one 
hundred and sixty men on horseback, at full gallop. In July, 1776, 
he sailed for England. While at Halifax, he said, in a letter, “Tf 
I can be of the least service to either army or navy, I will stay in 
America until this rebellion is subdued.” It appears from another 
letter that he frequently tendered himself to the Commander-in- 
Chief without success. In the autumn of 1796, Mr. Hallowell came 
to Boston. He was accompanied by his daughter, Mrs. Elmsley, 
and by her husband, who had just been appointed Chief Justice of 
Upper Canada. He died at York, Upper Canada, in 1799, aged 
seventy-five, and was the last survivor of the Board of Commis- 
sioners. The British Government granted him lands in Manchester, 
and two other towns in Nova Scotia, and a township in Upper 
Canada, which bears his name. He was a large proprietor of lands on 
the Kennebec, Maine, prior to the revolution; but proscribed and 
panished in 1778, and included in the Conspiracy Act a year later, 
his entire estate was confiscated. His country residence at 
Jamacia Plain, was used as a hospital by the Whig Army during 
the seige of Boston ; and his pleasure grounds were converted into 
a place of burial for the soldiers who died.”’ 

We are unable to learn whether any part of the township of 
Hallowell was granted to’ Benjamin Hallowell, or ‘not, but, it is not 
at all unlikely, that at first he did hold some portion of the land. 

a 


TOWNSHIP RECORD. 481 


At all events, there seems every reason to believe that the name 
was derived from him. On July 3, 1797, an act was passed, where- 
by it was provided “that a township shall be struck off from the 
southern-most parts of the townships of Marysburgh and Sophias- 
burgh.” The'reason set forth was, that “the inhabitants of the 
townships experience many difficulties from the uncommon length 
of the said townships.” The Governor was by proclamation, “to 
declare the name of such township before the first day of August 
next. Mr, Hallowell’s brother-in-law, Mr. Elmsley, had recently 
been appointed Chief Justice, and doubtless the distinguished 
position Mr, Hallowell had held, led to the naming of the new 
township to commemorate his loyalty. . 

Surveyor Gen. William Smith, was the person employed to lay 
out the new township, 

The first record of this township is at follows: “The annual 
meeting of the inhabitants of the township of Hallowell, held on 
Monday, the fifth day of March, 1798, held by virtue of an act of 
the legislature of the Province of Upper Canada, before Augustus 
Spencer, and John Stinson, Jun., two of his Majesty's Justices of the 
Peace, the following persons were chosen town officers for the 
ensuing year:”  Bazel Ferguson, Town Clerk; Caleb Elsworth, 
and Peter D. Conger, Assessors; James Blakely, and Thomas 
Goldsmith, Town or Church Wardens; Benjamin Wail, John 
Miller, Owen Richards, Henry Zufelt, Ichabod Boweman, Aaron 
White, Carey Spencer and George Baker, Overseers of Highways 
and Fence Viewers; Daniel Young, and Isaac Bedal, Pound 
Keepers; Samson Striker, Henry Johnson, Samuel Williams, and 
Isaac Garret, Constables. 

At the first township meeting, “it was enacted that no fence ds 
to be lawful in the township under the height of four feet eight 
inches high, sufficiently made.” Horses, horned cattle, hogs, sheep, 
were to be permitted to run at large with certain exceptions, “ It 
is enacted that if any freeholder shall suffer any Canadian thistle 
to go to seed on his farm, he shall forfeit and pay the sum of twenty 
shillings.” A law was also passed, that if any one set fire to any 
rubbish or brush, whereby his neighbors property was endangered, 
without previously making two of his neighbors acquainted, he 
should pay a fine of forty shillings, to be expended for the benefit 
of the highways. Bazel. Ferguson, who seems to have discharged 
his duty as Town Clerk, recording the proceedings in a neat legible 
hand, bo successfully elected to that office for ten years, In 1810, 


482 HILLIER. 


James R, Armstrong was appointed, and again the following year, 
The next following, Arra Ferguson was elected, who continued in 
office three years, when Simeon Washburn received the appoint- 
ment, and remained in office two years, when Arra Ferguson was 
again selected, and continued for three years. Robert Scott was 
Town Clerk two years, and then again followed Arra Ferguson for 
eight years, William Barker then was appointed. 

The three Justices of the Peace, before whom the annual 
meeting continued for many years to be held, were John Peters, 
Augustus Spencer, and John Stinson, doubtless the first magistrates 
in the township. In the year 1815, we notice as “ present” at the 
annual meeting, Stephen Conger, Barret Dyer, Ebenezer Washburn, 
Justices of the Peace. 

The town meeting was held in the year 1801, “at the house of 
Richardson and Elsworth,” “near Hallowell Bridge ;” likewise 
the following year. In 1803 the meeting was held “at the house 
of Thomas Richardson.” The following year 18065, it is “the house 
of the late Thomas Richardson.” In 1806, the meeting was “at 
the dwelling house of Thomas Eyre.” In 1807 it is “the Inn of 
Thomas Eyre.” Here the annual meeting was successively held for 
many years, 


HILLIER. 


In the year 1823 there was an act passed for the division of the 
township of Ameliasburgh, in consequence of the inconvenience of 
the inhabitants to meet on public o¢casions. The dividing line was 
established between the fourth and fifth concessions. The act went 
into force on the first of January, 1824. The Lieutenant-Governor 
at that time was Sir Peregrine Maitland, who had for his secretary, 
Major Hillier. There is no doubt the new township was called 
after Major Hillier. 

PICTON. 


At the beginning of the present century the ground on which 
the town of Picton now stands, was covered with a dense forest of 
pine and hemlock, while in the low land existed a thick and tangled 
cedar swamp. A bridge of very inferior construction was erected 
across the creek about the time of the war of 1812, it was on the 
road between Kingston and York, and was called for along time 
Hallowell Bridge. Thus we find in an advertisement, in the 
Kingston Gazette, 1815, that “Richard G. Clute sold goods and 
groceries at Hallowell Bridge.” 


PIOTON, 483 


The first settlers of Picton are said to have been Ebenezer 
Washburn, Henry Johnson, Abraham Barker, Harry Ferguson, 
James Dougal, Cary Spencer, Congers, Peterson, Richard Hare, 
Captain Richardson, 

Among the early settlers of Picton were Dr, Armstrong, else- 
where spoken of, and Dr, Andrew Austin. The latter was a native 
of Vermont, and a doctor of medicine of the University of New 
York, He came to Picton in 1822, having obtained his license to 
practice in Canada, Remained practicing his profession, very much 
respected, until his death in 1849, 

Some time after the war of 1812, the Rev. William Macaulay, 
bestowed the name of Picton upon a small collection of houses 
situated at the south side of the stream which empties into the 
head of Picton Bay, in the township of Marysburgh. The 
name was given in memory of the celebrated British General 
who had recently fallen upon the field of Waterloo, At a late 
visit to St. Paul’s Cathedral, we felt no little pleasure with a 
touch of sadness in gazing upon the memorial which has been 
erected to commemorate a nation’s appreciation of military worth. 
We transcribe the following :— 

“Erected by the public expense, to Lieutenant-General Sir 
Thomas Picton, K.C.B., who, after distinguishing himself in the 
victories of Buzaco, Fuentes de Onor, Cindaet Rodrigo, Badajoz, Vit 
toria, the Pyrenees, Orthes, and Toulouse, terminated his long and 
glorious military service in the ever memorable battle of Waterloo; 
to the splendid success of which his genius and valour eminently 
contributed,” &c. 

Prior to the naming of this collection of buildings, the village 
upon the west of the stream, upon the first lots in Sophiasburgh, 
was known as Hallowell. The Rev. Mr. Macaulay with tho enthu- 
siastic loyalty, characteristic of his family, desired that both places 
should be known as one village, under the distinguished name of 
Picton.. The citizens of Hallowell Village, however, were opposed 
to any other name than Hallowell, and we find in a map published 
in 1836, the names of Picton and Hallowell respectively applied to 
the two places. But when the whole was incorporated by Act of 
Parliament, Mr. Macaulay had sufficient influence, we are informed, 
tosecure the name of Picton for the corporation; yet we have the 
town of Hallowell spoken of in 1837... The growth of Picton was 
not particularly rapid. “At a meeting held at Hyre’s Inn, Feb. 
14, 1818, over which Ebenezer Washburn, Esq., presided, it was 


484 PICTON VERSUS HALLOWELL. 


stated that there was in the township of Hallowell, which included 
Picton, but two brick houses, one carding and fulling-mill, one 
Methodist chapel, now known as the old chapel at Congers, one 
Quaker meeting house ; and that preparations were being made to 
build a church, that is for the Episcopalians. Orchards, it was 
stated were beginning to be planted. 

There seems to have been no little antagonism between the 
villages of Picton and Hallowell. While an effort was earnestly 
made to make the east side, the heart of the community, the inhabi- 
tants of Hallowell strove to fix the central point upon the west side. 
When Prince Kdward was erected into a district, in 1831, and it 
became necessary to erect a jail and court house, it beeame a warm 
question as to the site of the building. The Hallowell Free Press 
became the channel of a sharp discussion. 

In the Press of June 21,1831, is a letter signed, “ A farmer of 
Sophiasburgh,” one paragraph of which says, “ Among all these 
advantages pointed out in the most striking colours, I have dis- 
cerned none so great as the $200 so liberally offered by Mr. Macaulay, 
which $200 must otherwise be paid by the rateable inhabitants of 
the county.” 

The year 1831 seems to have been an important one to the 
inhabitants, not only of Picton, but the peninsula, Enterprise was 
the order of the day, and improvements ofa public character were 
in various ways proposed. The Free Press of 5th July, says, under 
the heading “ Another Steamboat,” “We understand that a num- 
ber of the enterprising inhabitants of this village, have it in con- 
templation to build a steamboat to ply between this place and 
Prescott, to perform their trips ina week. A number of merchants 
and capitalists have offered to take stock. We are of opinion that 
a boat built and owned by the inhabitants of this county, would be 
not only useful to the inhabitants of the Peninsula, but profitable to 
the stockholders. We would suggest to them the propriety of 
having the channel in the bay at the lower end of the village 
cleared, so as to allow steamboats to pass up as far as the bridge.” 

The present English Church, standing on Church Strect, was 
the first built in Picton. It was erected by the Rev. Wm. Macaulay, 
aided by a partial loan in 1825. Mr. Macaulay was the first minister ; 
he came to the parish after seven years of officiating at Cobourg, 
and has remained ’as Rector ever since. The Roman Catholic 
chapel, now standing on Church Street, was the first erected, in 
1828 or 9, the land having been given for that purpose by Mr. 


‘ 


SIDNEY. 485 


Macaulay. The new stone church was built in 1839, Rev. Mr, 
Frazer was first minister, in 1828; Rev, Mr. Bronnan, occasionally 
from 1832 to 1836 ; the Rev, Mr, Lalor from 1836 to the present 
time. 


CHAPTER LIV, 


Conrants—Eighth ‘'ownship—Sidney—Name—Survey—Settlement, 1787—Let. 
ter from Ferguson—Trading—Barter—Potatoes—Building—Cows—No salt 
to spare—First settlers—Myers—Re-surveying—James Farley—~Town Clerk 
at first meeting—William Ketcheson—Gilbert’s Cove—Coming to the front 
River Trent—Old names—F erry—Bridge—Trenton—I ts settlement—Squire 
Bleeker, 


THE EIGHTH TOWNSHIP—SIDNEY—ITS SETTLEMENT, 


No Royal name being available for this township, the noble 
one of Sipney was conferred. The name is derived from Lord 
Sidney, who, at the time of the Revolutionary War, was His 
Majesty’s Secretary for the Colonial Department. 

A map in the Crown Lands Department, has written upon it 
“Sidney, in the District of Mecklenburgh, was surveyed in 1787, 
by Louis Kotte.” This was probably written by Kotte himself. It 
is most probable that the first lots only were then laid out. While 
Kotte was the chief surveyor to whom was entrusted the duty, it is 
gathered from different sources that he was not present to superin- 
tend the work. Mr, William Ketcheson, of the fifth concession, who 
came with his father to the place, in 1800, says that one McDonald 
was the surveyor, and laid out the land as far back as the 5th con- 
cession, when he died, 

While the townships fronting upon the two shores of the Bay 
were being surveyed in the western portion, not a few were on the 
look out for a good location. These parties consisted of all classes, 
but it appears most likely that the majority of those who had the 
first choice were individuals connected with the surveyors, and who 
had influence with them. The officers, naturally, enjoyed greater 
privileges, and some of them sought suitable spots with the view of 
trading with the Indians, or streams of water to supply power for 
sawing and flouring-mills. 

As illustrative of those times we will make use of a letter 
lying before us, written at that time. 


486 SIDNBY IN 1789. 


In the year 1789, John Ferguson and Wm, Bell opened a store 
in the Highth Township. It appears with the view of trading with 
the Indians, and such of the settlers as could pay for the goods 
they might buy. A letter written by Ferguson, in 1790, from King. 
ston, to his partner, says: “ As to again taking up goods for trade, 
had I money I would not think it worth while—notwithstanding 
all I said and begged of you, you nevertheless have let the white 
people have almost everything we had, When do you think they 
will pay for it?” By the foregoing we may learn the difficulties 
attending mercantile pursuits, as well as the procuring of the com. 
mon necessaries of life. It was no doubt a matter of first impor. 
tance to Ferguson to see that the goods brought a return, It was 
no hard-heartedness that caused him to find fault; for in the same 
letter he says, ‘ Forsyth is arrived, and I know not how I'll pay 
him.” On the other hand, Mr. Bell, with his little stock of goods 
upon the Bay Shore, in the distant Kighth Township, is applied to 
by the needy settlers for necessaries. They have no money; it is 
an article almost unknown among them, but they want this 
and that, and who could refuse? Ferguson afterward says, ‘ You 
must oblige every one to pay you in wheat, or otherwise I will 
want bread before winter is over—if they will not take 3s. 9d. for 
wheat, make them pay in money immediately, or else send me 
down their accounts, and I[’ll summon every one of them. Let 
your half bushel be examined before Squire Gilbert. Do not spare 
& potatoe to any one soul. I hope to get a barrel of pork here, but 
do not trust to that.” 

In the same letter Mr. Ferguson says, ‘If convenient, I could 
Wish you'ld get cut and brought home, as many logs as would build 
a house the width of the one we have, and 14 feet long. Let them 
be small and handy—we have plenty of small pine handy—and it 
soon can be put up when I get home. If Johnson will saw ten 
logs about 14 feet long, for us, into inch boards, and find himself. 
He shall have the loan of the saw from the time he finishes them 
until the 15th day of April next.” “The cows must be sent up. | 
do not know how the calf will be kept. I have bought two pairs of 
ducks which I’ll take up, and also some fowls if I can get’ them.” 
“Spare no salt to any one, as none is to be had here, but at avery dear 
rate.” The Indian prints goes up, which will spoil the trade this 
season, as after this the Indians cannot want clothing until the 
spring.” ‘Rum I must endeavour to take up, as without that 
nothing can be had.” | 


FIRST TOWN MEETING, 487 


The late Mr. Bleeker, of Belleville, tells us that among the very 
first settlers upon the front of Sidney, were Chrysler, Ostrom and 
Gilbert, 

The interesting history we give elsewhere, of Capt. Myers, 
is & loyalist and pioneer, shows that he was one of the first inhab- 
itants of Sidney, A pioneer in the construction of mills upon the 
River Moira, he had previously built in 1794 or '5, a sawing mill 
upon a small uncertain stream which empties into the Bay a few 
miles east of Trenton, 

We have seen that the survey took place in 1787. It is ques- 
tionable, however, whether more than the first concession was at 
this time laid out, There is some reason to believe that Louis 
Kotte did not attend very closely to his duties, but left the survey- 
ing to an incompetent assistant, Probably he thought it did not 
matter whether the side lines were correct or not, in a remote 
township so far removed from civilization, as Sidney, At all events, 
in later days, it was found necessary to re-survey the township, 
which was done by Atkins. 

The first settlers, most likely, came in 1787, yet it may be that 
one or two had previously squatted by the Bay Shore. We do not 
find in the Crown Lands Department any map with the names of 
grantees upon the different lots, such as exist in connection with 
other townships. 

No doubt that in Sidney, as in other places, many lots were 
yawn, and subsequently disposed of before the patents were issued, 
80 that the original owner cannot be traced. By the close of last 
century the township was pretty well settled. An early settler 
who has recently passed away, and who leaves highly respectable 
descendants, was James Fuvley, He came in 1799, 

The first township meeting was held the following year at 
Gilbert’s Cove, and James Farley was chosen Town Clerk; but 
Surveyor Smith was present and did the writing on that occasion. 
Another early settler, the first one in the back concessions was 
Wm. Ketcheson. Reference is made to him elsewhere. His son, 
now almost 90 years of age, remembers full well the days of their 
coming, and settling. The 400 acres of land was bought of Martin 
Hambly, who lived by the Napanee River, at one dollar per acre, 
in 1800, Gilbert's Cove was the place of landing, which was for 
many years & central spot. Here the batteaux unloaded their con- 
tents, and the provision was stored, William Ketcheson, my in- 
former, says, “he used to come every Saturday during the season, 


4ns TRENTON, 


through the trackless woods, some seven-and-abalf miles, and 
carry upon his back provisions of pork, peas and flour, sufficient to 
serve three of them for a week, After a while they would come to 
the Front by the way of the River Moira, To do this they con- 
structed a scow which was kept near the present village of Smith- 
ville, in which they crossed the river. 

In the western part of the township is the River Trent, which 
empties into the Bay, somewhat to the west of the boundary line 
between Sidney and Murray. This river possesses no little interest as 
one of the original routes of Indian and French travelers; and as 
the way by which Champlain entered the Bay, and discovered Lake 
Ontario, The Indian name we find upon an old map was Ganaraske. 
Upon many ancient maps the bay and river are very imperfectly 
distinguished, It is named Quintio occasionally, 

The Trent being a stream of considerable size, it formed o 
barrier to journeying up and down, from Kingston to York, A ferry 
was established here about the beginning of the present century, 
by the Bleekers, after which the main road between Kingston and 
York gradually became fixed to the north of the Bay, instead of 
by Prince Edward, 

The construction of a bridge across the Trent, which took place 
in 1834, was a great benefit, It was 750 feet long and 32 broad, It 
was for many years “the best bridge in Upper Canada.” Tho 
Hastings Times, of Belleville, has an advertisement for tenders by 
the Commissioners, &c,, C, Wilkins, Reuben White, and James G, 
Bethune, dated River Trent, 9th March, 1833. 

At the mouth of the Trent there naturally sprung up a village. 
Up to 1808 the site of the village was a dense cedar swamp. Two 
years before A. H. Myers had removed from Belleville and 
erected a mill about a mile from the mouth of the river, first a saw 
mill, afterward a flouring mill, Excepting the mills, and a very 
narrow road, the place was a perfect wilderness. The land upon 
the west side, where the village stands, originally belonged to “old 
Squire” Bleeker. The portion of land between the river and Sidney 
was held by Dr, Strachan. The first lot in Sidney was owned by 
Judge Smith. 

Old Squire Bleeker was probably the very first settler between 
the Trent and the Carrying Place. He was a trader with. the 
Indians, and was probably Indian Agent, At all events he was 4 
man of considerable authority among them. 


FRONT OF THURLOW. 489 


CHAPTER LV, 


Cowrants—Ninth town—Thurlow--Name—When surveyed—F ront--Indian bury- 
ing ground—Owner of first lota—Chisholm—Singleton—Myers—F erguson 
—Indian traders—To Kingston in batteau—Singleton’s death—I erguson’s 
death—-Distress of the families —Settled, L780—Ascending the Moirmi— 
Taking possession of land—PFifth concession—John Taylor—PFounder of 
Belleville——Myers buying land—Settlers upon the front—Municipal record 
—Town officers—1708—Succeeding years—Canifton, its founder—Settlin 
—Tho dict—Building mill—Road—River Moira—Origin of namo—Kar 
Moira—Indian name—Indian offering— Cabojunk "—Myers’ saw-mill— 
Place not attractive—First bridge—The flouring-mill—Belleville—Indian 
village—Myers’ Creek—Formation of village—First inn—Permanent bridge 
Bridge Street—In 1800—Growth—A second mill—MeNabb's—Sad death 
Captain MoIntosh—Petrie—Inhabitants, 1809—Dr, Spareham—Naming of 
Belleville—Bella Gore—By Gore in council—Potition—Extract from King- 
ston Gasetto—Surveying reserve—Wilmot—Mistakes—CGranting of lote— 
Conditions—Board of Polico—Extent of Belleville—Muddy streets—-Inhabi- 
tants in 1824—Court-house—First Court, Quarter Seasions—Belleville in 
1836, 


THE NINTH TOWN-—THURLOW, 


The oldest map in the Crown Lands Department, states that 
this township was surveyed in 1787, by Louis Kotte; perhaps only 
the front concession. By this map, we lcavn that at the mouth of 
the river had been, probably on Zwick’s Island, an Indian burying 
ground; and a lot isreserved for the Indians, for a burying ground. 
The map informs us that lot No. 1, in both the first and second con- 
cessions, was at first given to John Chisholm, Lot No. 2, in first 
and second concession, to David Vanderheyden ; No. 3, to Alexander 
Chisholm; No. 4, the reserve for the “Indian burying ground ;” 
Nos.5 and 6, to Captain John Singleton. These are the only names 
which appear upon the map; but it is likely that lot No. 7, was 
granted at first to Captain Myers. The lato Georgo Bleeker, Esq.» 
told the writer that Captain Myers having stayed in Lower Canada 
three years, came and settled upon lot 7, where he built a hut and 
lived for a year, bofore going to Sidney. This was probably in 
1787, when the surveying was proceeding. Thus it was that 
Captain Myers, who afterward gave a name to the river and place, 
was the first squatter. About this time, Captain Singleton, who had 
been a first settler in Ernesttown, came to Thurlow with a brother 
officer, Lieutenant Ferguson, both having recently married and 
settled upon lot No, 6.. Their object in coming was to carry on a 
fur trade with the Indians, who regularly descended the River 
Sagonoska to barter, and subsequently to get their presents. The 


490 CAPT, SINGLETON, 


single log house which was first built, was shortly added to, by a 
second compartment, into which was stored furs and goods for 
barter. The life of these first settlers of Thurlow was a brief one, 
and the termination a sad one. Both had just married, and with 
their faithful servant, Johnson, and his wife, they hoped for a future 
as bright as the wood and water which so beautifully surrounded 
them. It mattered not to them that no human habitation existed 
nearer than the Mohawk settlement, and the Napanee River. Many 
trips with the batteau were necessary to obtain a complete outfit 
for Indian trading, and ample provisions had to be laid up, with 
stores ofrum. These articles were procured at Kingston, Single- 
ton had rented his farm in the second town; but reserved a room, 
where he might stop on his way up and down, In September, 1789, 
Captain Singleton, his wife, child, some eight months old, with 
Lieutenant Ferguson, his wife, and the servants, Johnson and wife, 
set out for Kingston and Ernesttown in a batteau. The women 
were to vieit in Ernesttown, while the men proceeded to Kingston 
to purchase flour and other articles. Not long after starting, Single- 
ton was taken ill. They stopped at Captain John’s, at the Mohawk 
settlement, and Indian medicines were given him; but he continued 
to grow worse, and when he reached his home, in Hrnesttown, he 
was dangerously ill. A doctor from Kingston was procured ; but 
Captain Singleton died nine days after, from what seems to have been 
a malignant fever. His faithful servant, Johnson, contracted the 
disease and also died. Thus, Lieutenant Ferguson was left with 
three women and a child, away from home, which could only be 
reached after much toil. Captain Singleton was spoken of as 4 
“ pleasing gentleman, and beloved by all who knew him.” His infant 
son grew to man’s estate, and became one of the first settlers of 
Brighton, where his widow, now far advanced in years, and descen- 
dants reside. 

Lieutenant Ferguson went to Kingston, exchanged his load of 
furs for a barrel of flour, then very dear, and other articles, and re- 
turned with his charge to Thurlow. But Ferguson’s days were also 
numbered; and, in three months’ time, he died, and there were left 
in the depth of winter, alorie, upon the front of Thurlow, three 
widowed women, and an infant; with but little to eat, beside the 
barrel of flour; which, before long, was to be the only article of food, 
and used by cup-fulls to make spare cakes. 

Lieutenant Ferguson, the associate of the first settler in the 
township, was at first a refugee from the Mohawk valley in New 


ASCENDING THE MOIRA. 491 


York, and latterly served, probubly in Johnson’s regiment. He had 
lived a short time at Sorel before coming to Thurlow. His body 
was buried upon a pleasant elevation, between their house and the 
plains to the east of the river. The first one of the loyalists to 
die in Thurlow, his body was the first to be interred in the “ Taylor 
burying ground.” 

In the spring of 1789, a party of about fifty, reached the’ bay. 
They were all refugee loyalists, and most of them had been since the 
close of the war in the States, looking up their families, and arrang- 
ing to take them “to Cataraqui.” This party settled in Sidney and 
Thurlow. ‘Those who settled in Thurlow, finding no land available 
at the front, prepared to ascend the river. Among them were John 
Taylor, William Reed, with four sons, John, William, Samuel, and 
Solomon; Richard Smith, Cavelry, Robert Wright, John Longwell, 
Sherard, Zedic Thrasher, Asa Turner, Stephen and Laurence Badgley, 
Solomon Hazleton, Archibald McKenzie, McMichael, William Cook, 
and Russell Pitman. The party reached the mouth of the river late 
in the day, and pitched their tent among some cedar shrubs upon the 
east bank of the river, just by the site of the upper bridge. The 
following day, they followed the bank of the river, searching for 
indications of good land The surveyor had not yet laid out any but 
the front lots; but the pioneers had been assured that any land they 
should choose to occupy, would be granted them. When they 
reached the point where now is the fifth concession, they felt that 
they had reached their destination, and proceeded to take possession 
of such land as struck their fancy. William Reed, and his four 
sons, possessed themselves of 600 acres in a block, through which the 
tiver wound its way. The land here was unmistakeably good ; and four 
generations have now reaped the fruit of the soil, while two genera~ 
tions lie buried there. But the first years of pioneer life with 
those first settlers of the fifth concession, were years of great hardship 
and want (see First years of Upper Canada). They all went to 
Napanee at first to mill. Sometimes took articles to exchange for 
flour. 

John Taylor settled in the fifth concession, where he remained a 
year, when he came down to the mouth of the river. A sketeh of 
this old soldier is elsewhere given. Among the settlers who came in, a 
few years later, were Richard Canniff, and Robert Thompson. 

In some respects, the settlers of these townships, at the western 
extremity of the bay, suffered in a peculiar manner. They were far 
temoved from Kingston, and from the necessaries of life to be pro- 


492 SETTLERS UPON THE FRONT. 


cured there. And they were settling after the period when Govern- 
ment allowed provisions, 

The name of Captain Myers must ever stand identified with the 
early history of Thurlow. He carnot be regarded as the founder of 
Belleville ; yet he was the first to give a name to the village at the 
mouth of the river. Captain Myers saw service during the revolu- 
tionary war (see Royal Combatants), At the close of hostilities, 
having tarried for a time at Lower Canada, he came to the bay, and 
squatted at first upon the front of Taurlow. He first became a settler 
upon the front of Sidney, a few miles east of the Trent River. Being 
a man of enterprise, and with forethought, he did not content himself 
with clearing a farm and cultivating its soil. Ile saw the wants of 
the settlers, that they required sawed lumber, and greater conveniences 
for grinding grain. Hence he is found, even before 1790, erecting a 
sawing mill upon a small stream on his land in Sidney. The water- 
power was very inefficient, and he looked about for a more suitable 
place. The waters of the Moira presented the inducements he sought. 
A bargain was effected with John Taylor for the rear half of lot No. 5, 
which embraced a portion of the stream, affording the desired mill- 
site. It was, most probably, in the year 1790, that Captain Myers 
came to Thurlow, and built his log hut upon the banks of the river, 
a few rods above the present mill-dam. Within a year, the first dam 
erected upon the river was finished, and a log saw mill built upon the 
east bank. ¢ 

The late Colonel Wilkins, of the Carrying Place, says, that when 
he came to the bay, in 1792, Myers had his mill built, the one farthest 
west, until they came to where is now Port Hope. 

The following are the names of those who settled upon the 
front, as supplied by the late G. Bleeker, Esq. Commencing at lot 
No. 1, the first settler was John Chisholm; No. 2, Coon Frederick; 
No. 3, Crawford, the lot having been drawn by A. Chisholm. 
Coming toXNo. 7, it was settled upon by A. Thompson, who sold 
the right to Schofield; No. 8, by Arch. Chisholm; No. 9, by Samuel 
Sherwood, who wasjan Indian trader. Then Fairman, William 
Johnson, Edward Carscallion, J. Carscallion, Fairman, Biddell. 


There is no record of the first municipal transaction, Most 
likely, no record was kept. The following, however, takes us back 
a long way :— 

“At the annual town meeting, for the township of Thurlow, 
held the fifth day of March, 1798, whereat the following persons 
were chosen town officers, viz., John McIntosh, Town Clerk, John 


OCANIFTON. 493 


Chisholm and William Reid, Assessors ; Joseph Walker, Collector; 
Samuel B. Gilbert, John Reed, William Johnson, Pathmasters ; 
John Cook and Danie! Lawrence, Town Wardens; John Taylor, 
Pound-keeper; John Fairman, Constable.” 

John McIntosh, remembered as Capt. McIntosh, was Town 
Clerk for three years, and was succeeded by Jabez Davis. The 
following yeur, the occupant was Caleb Benedict. The year sueceed- 
ing, Roswell Leavens was appointed, and continued to hold the 
office for three years, when John Frederick was chosen, who held 
the place two years, when John MeIntosh was again selected; he 
held it two years. ‘Then John. Thompson was appointed, who held 
itone year, The next year it was Roswell Leavens ; the next, 
John Frederick; the next, R. Leavens, who continued uninterrupt- 
edly in office for twelve years, up to the year 1826. During that 
time very many changes are observed in the names of those holding 
the other municipal offices in the Township, The Town Clerk, in 
the year 1826, was Daniel Canniff, who held it two years; the 
next was James McDonnell, who filled the post seven years. In 
1835, D, B. Sole was appointed, who held it two years. The year 
ensuing, Dr. Hayden was appointed. It would seom that during the 
year following, Dr. H, escaped as a rebel, while his wife refused to 
hand over the township records. | 

Cantrton.—Up to the year 1806, the way from Myers’ mill up 
the river to where stands Corby’s mill, a distance of four miles, 
was unbroken by a single clearing. There was but a poor waggon 
road, which had been cut by the two individuals who alone could 
afford the comfort of a waggon. But in that year another settler 
was added to Thurlow, and a third waggon to the community. John 
Canniff, having bought some 800 acres of land from one McDougall, 
and one Carle, in the third concession, commenced the work of 
clearing upon the present site of the village of Canifton. John 
Canniff was a U. EH. Loyalist, and was born at Bedford, in the 
County of Westchester, in the present State of New York, in the 
year 1757. There is no reliable statement handed nown as to the 
part he took in the war against the revellion. That he took an 
active part is believed by those most capable of' judging. The name 
of Lieut. Candiff appears among the officers of a New Jersey regi- 
ment, which is thought to have been one of the family. John 
Canniff was a refugee at the close of the war in New Brunswick, 
where he remained a few years. He then came to Canada, in 1788, 
and first settled in Adolphustown, where he lived until his removal 


494 THE RIVER MOIRA. 


to Thurlow. He had witnessed and experienced the suffering of 
the year of the famine. And it is known that he actually saved one 
family from death by starvation. Before bringing his family to 
Thurlow, in 1807, he had cleared a considerable piece of land, on 
the east side of the river, around the present site of the bridge; 
built a mill-dam, a saw-mill, and a frame house, which stood a short 
distance above the site of the Methodist Church, Although this 
took place near the end of' the first decade of the present century, 
yet the settlement was attended by no little hardship. The neces- 
saries of life were not always to be had, and it is authentically 
related, that for a time pea bread constituted the principle article 
of diet, while a fish, now and then caught, was a great luxury. 

About the year 1812, Canniff erected a flouring-mill, having for 
mill-stones those made on the spot, out of hard granite ; the man 
who made them yet lives. These relics of the past may yet be 
seen. But in two years he procured a pair of Burr stones from 
the Trent. 

In the year 18—, Mr. Canniff removed to the front of Thurlow, 
and lived upon lot number eight, where he continued to dwell until 
his death, 21st Feb. 1843. He was in his 87th year when 
he died. His remains are buried near the front of the Episcopal 
Church, in Belleville. He was a great uncle to the writer. 

Up to the year 1715, there was but one small house in Canifton, 
beside that occupied by Mr. Canniff, this was occupied by a cooper, 
named Ockerman. 

For four years after John Canniff settled upon the river, there 
was an unbroken wood between his place and Myers’ mill, while 
but a rough road existed, which followed the river’s bank. In 
the spring of 1811, James Canniff, the writer’s father, commenced 
to clear land, midway between Myers’ mill and John Canniff’s. At 
this time, the road remained almost impassable, for the half-dozen 
waggons, owned in the township. Some years later, the road was 
somewhat straightened and improved; but although now, and for4 
long time, so great a thoroughfare, the road continued to be, for 
many years, the most execrable, 

Tae River Morma.—This river is named after the Right Hon. 
the Earl of Moira, afterward Marquis of Hastings, and previously, 
when a soldier, serving in the American war, known as Lord 
Rawdon. Ac his death the title became extinct. His body was 
buried in his native town in Ireland. While in America, he formed 

. astrong attachment to Brant, 


MYERS’ OREEK. 495 


The Moira takes its rise in the township of Tudor, and in its 
windings to the Bay Quinté, passes through the townships of Madoc, 
Marmora, Rawdon, Huntingdon, Hungerford, Tyendinaga, and 
Thurlow. It was well known, and yearly ascended by the Indians 
for the excellent hunting which it afforded. They called it Sagon- 
asko, which name may be found on the first maps issued by the 
surveyor. It was sometimes spelled Saganashcocon. 

The Indians, when about to pass up on their hunting expedi- 
tions, leaving many of the women and children in wigwams upon 
the plains near its mouth, would make an offering to their pagan 
god, of tobacco, which was dropped upon the east shore, near its 
mouth, just below the site of the first bridge. A thank offering was 
repeated upon their return.—(B, Flint). 

When the first mill dam was erected by Capt. Myers, the 
obstruction was called by them Cabojunk. 

When the land was surveyed, the Government reserved at the 
mouth of the river 200 acres, ostensibly, for an Indian burying 
ground. But the place of burying was upon Zwick’s Island, in the 
Bay, near the river’s mouth. 

Upon the old maps, this river is called Singleton’s River, after 
Capt. Singleton. 

About the year 1790, Capt. Myers settled upon the river, and 
erected a dam and log saw mill. It consequently took the name of 
Myers’ Creek, which it retained, until after the war of 1812, and 
by some, to within the writer’s recollection, thirty yearsago. The 
writer remembers to have seen the Indians, in their birch canoes, 
ascending and descending the river. The fact that the word Moira 
has some resembling sound to that of Myers, has led some to 
suppose that the latter name became gradually changed into the 
former. But the fact is as stated above. 

The appearance of the place, presented to the first adventurers 
in pursuit of land on which to settle, was not attractive. It was 9 
barren plain with a cedar swamp covering the shores on either side. 

There were, however, on the east side, at the mouth, some tall 
and good sized oaks, indicating deep soil, while the land around was 
rock; this land, like the two islands upon which mills are built, 
was rich, and had been made from the washings of the river’s sides 
for centuries, and carried down from the back country. 

The first bridge upon the Moira, was a floating structure, and 
was placed quite at the mouth of the river, with the view of 
escaping the current; but it was’soon carried off. The bridge was 


496 BELLEVILLE. 


built about 1800; prior to which time there had been a ferry for 
foot passengers, when the stream was not fordable. At certain 
seasons, crossings could take place almost anywhere. The first 
spring freshet carried away the bridge, In the winter of 1802, 
according to Mrs, Harris, who then lived in the place, a more sub- 
stantial structure was commenced ; but again it was curried off by 
ice breaking over Myers’ dam. Possibly, this may be the first one, 
The first permanent bridge must have been completed in 1806 or 7, 
The excellent water power was first employed by Capt. Myers, 
and the second person to use it was the Reeds, at the place where 
is now situated Corby’s mill. The benefit of a flouring mill to the 
Reeds will be understood when it is known that they had_pre- 
viously, to carry on their back the grist to the Napanee mills, a 
distance of some forty miles, and thus occupying four days. 


BELLEVILLE. 


The early voyageurs, passing along in their birch canoes, 
bound for the far west, by the way of the River Trent 
to Lake Simcoe, were never attracted to the low, thick woods, 
which bordered the river called by the Indians Sagonoska. It 
is true, there was generally an Indian village upon the plains 
situated to the east of the river’s mouth. But the collection 
of rude tents offered no special invitation. While the French, it 
would seem, never ascended the river; the Indians of the Missis- 
sauga tribe inhabited the region, and mostly always had a village 
upon the bay shore. As we have seen, the Government, at the 
time of surveying, reserved lot number four, which 1ucluded the 
river and the plains, for the Indians, About 1789 or 90, Captain 
Myers, having purchased a part of lot number five, of John Taylor, 
for $100, endeavored to obtain a lease of the Indian lot for a long 
period of years; and he subsequently claimed the lot, averring that 
it had been leased him for ninety-nine years. This claim of Capt. 
Myers, it has been stated, led to the name which so long obtained, 
Myers’ Creek. But the claim was never recognized by Govern- 
ment, although there is some reason to think that the Indians did 
actually bargainit away. The settlement upon the river, by Captain 
Myers, very soon came to be known as Captain Myers’, and the 
inhabitants up and down the bay, spoke of the settlement, as well as 
of the river, as Myers’*Croek. But, at the same time, Myers’ mill 
and house were quite remote from the first collection of houses at 
the mouth of the river. Apart from the water pr‘ .ileges, there 


FIRST SETTLERS. 497 


was nothing to attract to the place, and, until the beginning of the 
present century, there was not even a hut atthe mouth of the river. 
If public meetings were held, they wore up the front, or back near 
the fifth concession, afterward known as Hayden's Corners, 

The village began to form upon the east bank of the river, a 
little distance below Dundas street, and, for many years, it did not 
extend further north than thatstreet. The first place of habitation 
so far as can be learned, was a log house, built and occupied by 
Asa Wallbridge, a trader, who was well known by the early settlers. 
Then came John Simpson, in the year 1798, and constructed a log 
hut, 20x12. This house, the first public house in Thurlow, was for 
many years known from Kingston to York, as a place of public 
entertainment, Within its rough walls rested many an important 
traveler, and here, in later days, convened the men of dignity and 
office, to discuss matters of great import concerning the village. 
Here met, in jovial companionship, the inhabitants of the village at 
night. Around this rude public house centered the crowd upon 
training days, or when the race course was a point of attraction. 
For many years, theSheart of the village was at the corner of 
Dundas street. At this place was the ferry, and afterwards the 
first bridge. 

John Simpson, who was Sergt.-Major of the Militia when _ first 
organized, died shortly after coming to Myers’ Creek; but his 
widow, Margaret, continued the hostess for many years. She 
endeavored to keep pace with the wants of the growing village, 
and made one improvement after another, and finally had built the 
frame structure now converted into the agreeable residence of the 
Hon. Lewis Wallbridge. About the year 1800, a second inn was 
opened in the village, the descendant of this is the present Rail- 
road House. 

When it became necessary to build a bridge across the river, 
about 1806-7, the question of site was one of no little consideration. 
It seemed the most natural that it should be erected on Dundas 
Street, which was the great mail road between Kingston and York; 
and those living in the heart of the village could see no reason in 
having it placed elsewhere. But a majority of those having a voice 
in the matter, looked at the question in a more practical light; and 
rightly thought a bridge would cost less where the river was the 


“narrowest, while it should not be too far for convenience. The 


-Tesult was that it was built on the site ofthe present lower bridge, 
and so gave to the street the name of Bridge Street. 


32 


498 PETRIE’S STATEMENT, 


Retracing our steps to the beginning of the present century, 
we present the statement of Mr. William Ketcheson, who settled in 
Sidney, and also of James Farley, both of whom say that there was 
not then even a village at the mouth of the river, there being but 
two or three shanties, among them Simpson’s tavern, at the rude 
bar of which the sole drink was a home brewed beer, which, how- 
ever, possessed intoxicating properties. Another building was an 
ash house, owned by Asa Wallbridge. 

During the first years of the present century, the place grew 
to the importance of a village, whose inhabitants, with those of 
the adjacent farmers, made up nearly a hundred persons. Important 
additions had been made, and enterprise was at work. Two noble 
and loyal Scotchmen had come to the place several years before, 
and purchased lot number three, and had built a second mill dam, 
and mills. These were Simon and James McNabb, They subse- 
quently took an active part in everything relating to the village. 
James McNabb became Collector of Customs, and the first Post- 
Master and Registrar, and both were officers in the militia. The 
melancholy death of James McNabb, is hardly yet forgotten. 
During the rebellion of 1836, there was an alarm in Belleville, and 
Capt. McNabb, while running through an unlighted hall, was fatally 
wounded by a careless militiaman, who was trailing his musket 
with bayonet fixed, 

Capt. McIntosh was an early settler in Belleville, as well as a 
pioneer with sailing vessels. He built the first frame store house 
at Belleville, which was taken down in 1867. The house he built 
is still standing, a quaint edifice, at the lower extremity of front 
street. Within its walls rested General Brock, when on his way | 
westward, at the commencement of the war of 1812; also General 
Gore, after the close of the war. Capt. McIntosh met an untimely 
death by drowning while attempting to swim from his schooner, 
which was wind-bound off Ox Point, to the shore, 23rd Sept, 1815. 

In the year 1809, Alexander Oliphant Petrie, came to live at 
Myers’ Creek. He found the following persons living in Belleville 
at that time. Commencing at the lowest part; there first lived 
Capt. John McIntosh, who kept astore; John Johnson, a saddler; 
Dr. Sparehan ; John Thompson, who had been ¢ soldier in the King’s 
Rangers ; Peter Holmes, a carpenter, who had also been in the 
Rangers; Mrs. Margaret Simpson, inn-keeper ; Roswell Leavens,4 
blacksmith ; John Simons; one Ames, a cocper; Hugh Cunning: 
ham, store-keeper, at Mrs. Simpson’s; Simon McNabb, who lived 


NAMING OF BELLEVILLE. 499 


across the river; Ockerman, a cooper ; Benj. Stone, asawyer ; Wm. 
Maybee, and Abraham Stimers. In the neighborhood of the Village 
lived John Taylor; James Harris, a hatter, and Capt. Myers. The 
only road was along the river, while foot paths led to the different 
dwellings. Respecting Dr, Spareham, there is the following notice 
in the Kingston Gazette: “ Died, Friday 20th, 1813, Dr. Thomas 
Spareham, at Kingston; aged about 88. He was one of the first 
settlers in the country.” 

The MeNabbs had a flouring-mill, and there was a small cloth 
factory on the west side of the river, at Myers’ dam. Harris had a 
small shop on the bank of the river; and just below the present 
market, back from the river, stood a little frame school house, 
where taught one John Watkins. About the year 1810, Mr, Everitt, 
- from Kingston, erected a fine building for a hotel, outside of the 
village, near Coleman's, formerly McNebb's mills. This was near 
— the Victoria buildings. 

The naming of Belleville took place in 1816. The circumstances 
attending it were as follows: There met one evening at Mrs, 
Simpson’s tavern, Captain McMichael, the two McNabbs, Wall- 
bridge, R. Leavens, and 8. Nicholson. These gentlemen, at the 
suggestion, it is said, of Captain McMichael, determined to invite 
Lieutenant-Governor Gore, to name the newly surveyed town. 
The request was complied with, by calling it after his wife 
Bella. In reference to this, we find in the Kingston Gazette, Aug. 
24, 1816, the following: “The Lieutenant-Governor, in council, has 
been pleased to give the new town (formerly known by the name 
of “Myers’ Creek” at the River Moira, the name of « BELLEVILLE,” 
by the request and petition of a great number of the inhabitants of 
that town and the township of Thurlow.” In the issue of Tth 
September, the Gazette remarks, “We mentioned in our paper of 
the 24th ult., that the new town at the River Moira, was now called 
Belleville,” &¢. We were under the impression, from the very 
Pleasant situation of that town that its name was derived from the 
French; but we have since been informed that it has been given 
the name of Bellville, in honor of lady Gore at the request of the 
inhabitants,” We have it also, on the authority of Mr. Petrie, who 
could not be ignorant of the facts, that the name is after Lady 
Bella Gore. It will be observed that the name was originally 
spelled Bellville, instead of Belleville, as at the present time. In 
all letters and public documents where the town was mentioned, we 
find it spelled Bellville for many years. The writer will now, 


500 THE SURVEYOR, 


quote himself from another work, “The same yoar (1816) the 
Government instructed surveyor Wilmot to lay out the 200 acres of 
Indian reserve, lot number four, into town lots of half an acre each, 
It cannot be recorded that Mr, Wilmot discharged his duty to his 
credit or the advantage of the town, In the first place he made 
the serious mistake (it has been questioned whether it was a mis- 
take) of placing the line between Sidney and Thurlow, upwards of 
sixty feet to the east of that marked by the original survey. Tho 
consequence was, that the line between lots numbers three and four 
(at the front) instead of being mainly in the river, where it ought 
to have been, was established where now is Front Street, and 
thereby, a valuable strip of land belonging to the Reserve, was 
added to private property on the western side of the river; while 
the owner of lot number five, Mr. Taylor, was a loser to a corres- 
ponding extent. Another mistake was the very few cross streets 
laid out, the inconvenience of which is felt daily by many; although 
some new ones have been opened latterly. A third error was the 
respect he made to a hotel which stood a little to the east of where 
now stands the Victoria buildings. This hotel had been erected on 
the ground, where the street, in surveying, happened to come. 
The result is the unseemly turn in its course at Pinnacle Street. 
While the hotel gavea name to the street, tho name commemorates 
the cause of its uglinesss. The town lots were disposed of by 
Government to petitioners, tr.1e subjects of His Majesty, on a pay- 
ment of a fee of thirty dollars. Ns oac could obtain more than a 
single lot. Seven plots ,were reserved: one for a hospital, one 
where stands the Catholic Church, the Grammar School, the Eng- 
lish Church, also, the Parsonage house, the old Market Square, and 
the Jail.” 

The lots were granted to applicants upon presenting a petition 
signed by two citizens, to Government. The grantee was obligated 
to build, in a given time, a house, one story and a half high, and 
18 x 30 feet. 

Belleville is the oldest town in Upper Canada, At the time it 
was named, where now stands Cobourg, were but three houses. 
In 1816 the Kingston Gazette says, “A Post Office is now established 
in the new and flourishing town of Bellville, 8S. McNabb. Esq,, 
Post Master.” 

In the year 1834, a petition was submitted by the inhabitants 
of Belleville to Parliament, the result of which was “ An act to 
establish a Board of Police in the town of Belleville, passed 6th 
March, 1834.” 


FIRST BOARD OF POLICE, 501 


Lt would seem that the act passed did not come into operation, 
for in 1886, an act was passed respealing the former one. This 
latter act was in many respects the same, but making further pro- 
visions. The same year the town record begins, The boundaries 
were, “commencing at the limits between lots number five and six, 
in the first concession, so as a line at right anglos will run on the 
northerly side of Wonnacott’s bridge, thence south seventy-four 
degrees, west to the limits between lots numbers two and three, 
thence sixteen degrees east to the Bay of Quinté, thence easterly 
following the winding of the bay to the limits between lots numbers 
five and six aforesaid; thence north sixteen degrees, west to the 
place of beginning, together with the island and the harbour.’* 
There were two wards, each of which elected two members of the 
Board of Police, and the fourth selected a fifth, The body then 
selected one of themselves for President, Those elected the first 
year were, Wm, McQarty and Asa Yeomans, for first ward; Zenas 
Dafoe, and Wm. Connor for second ward; Billa Flint was elected 
the fifth member, and was also chosen President; Geo, Benjamin 
to be clerk to the Board. 


Up to this time there had been no sidewalks, and at the same 
time there was no drainage. The consequence was, that in the 
rainy season the streets were almost impassible, quite as bad as 
those of Muddy York are said to have been. The first pavement 
was laid in 1836, the stones of which were taken from the river, 


It is impossible to say definitely what was the number of 
inhabitants at any one period, These were, however, in 1818, 
according to Talbot, about 150 ; about 500 in 1824; 700 in 1829, 
and in 1836 more than 1,000. But McMullen, writing in 1824, says 
that between Kingston and York, there are two or three very small 
villages, the largest of which is Belleville, containing about one 
hundred and fifty inhabitants. 

After this the town increased more rapidly in size and import. 
ance. Steps were taken to have built a Court House and Jail, as 
the nearest place of confinement of prisoners was at Kingston ; and, 
in 1838, just at the close of the rebellion, the present building \,as 
finished. 

The first court of Quarter Sessions held at the Court House in 
Belleville, was November, 1839, Benjamin Dougall presided ; 
Edmund Murney, Clerk of the Peace; J. W. D. Moodie, Sheriff. 
The principal business of the court was to organize, and take the 


502 BELLEVILLE IN 18306, 


oaths of office, The second court was held in March, 1840, in the 
Court House; there were the same officers, oxcopt that W. H, 
Ponton was Olork of the Peace, 

A writer in the Intelligencer, in 1836, says, Belloville is said to 
contain about 1,800 inhabitants, There is au English and Seotch 
Church, @ Roman Catholic and Methodist Chapel, also a congrega- 
tion of Episcopal Methodists, and one of American Presbyterians ; 
25 merchants’ shops, 2 Apothecaries and Druggists’, 12 huxters’ and 
grocery shops, 9 taverns, 3 breweries, 8 butchers’, 2 flouring mills, 
4 saw, and 2 fulling and carding mills, 1 pail factory,7 blacksmiths’ 
shops, 3 tanneries, and mechanics of almost every description. In 
Front Street there are a number of spacious brick, stone, and frame 
buildings; being the most central part of the town for business, 
The town has recently being called Kast and West Belleville; 
separated by the river Moira, The later has been laid out in town 
lots by the present owners; and the streets and lines defined, On 
Coleman Street there are already erected a handsome brick and 
other stone and frame buildings; a 'Trip-Hammer Forge and Axe 
manufactory carried on by Mr. Proctor, celebrated for making the 
best axes in the province. A saw mill in operation and a flouring 
mill for four run of stone now erecting, and another for six run in 
contemplation of being built next summer by our enterprising 
townsman, Mr. Flint. A cabinet-maker, blacksmith’s shop, and a 
tavern, together with a variety of lots unsold, some of which are 
calculated for hydraulic purposes; and for which there are abun- 
dance of materials for stone buildings. The same street leads 
to the extensive wharfs and store houses belonging to Mr. Billa 
Flint. 


RICHMOND, 503 


OHAPTER LVI 


Contents—Tenth township—Richmond—Origin—Quantity of land—Shores of 
Mohawk a on south shoreOriginal land holdersa—Names— 
Napanee—Theo falla—The mill—Salmon River—Indian name—Source of 
Napance River—Its course—Colebrook—Simeoe Falla—Name—Clarke's 
Mills-—Newburgh—Academy—The settlers— Clarkville"—No records, 


THE TENTH TOWNSHIP--RICHMOND, 


This township is called after the Duke of Richmond, and con- 
tains about 50,000 acres, 

At an early period, the shores of the Mohawk Bay were occupied 
by settlers, At first, upon the Fredericksburgh side, and shortly 
after upon the north shore. The facilities for erecting a flouring-mill 
at the falls, upon the river which empties into the Mohawk Bay, 
attracted the attention of Government so early as 1785, in which year 
the first mill was erected. The existence of this mill caused some- 
thing of a village to spring up on the south shore. About the same 
time, the land upon the north shore of the bay and river, was taken 
up by the loyalists. We can find nothing to indicate the year in 
which this township was originally surveyed; but it was most  pro- 
bably done in the latter part of 1785, or in the spring of 1786, after 
the front of Thurlow had been surveyed. Upon the old chart of this 
township in the Crown Lands Department, may be seen the names of 
certain officers, as claimants of land near the mouth of the river. The 
names are in the main, now unknown, and it seems that the land passed 
into other hands, The second and third concessions seem to have 
been settled at a comparatively early date. We believe that some of 
the first settlers on Mohawk Bay, were, Alexander Nicholson, Wood- 
cock, Peterson, Campbell, Richardson, Detlors. 

Napanee, a name given to the river, and to the town upon its 
banks, is of Indian origin. Originally it was Appanee, which signifies, 
in the Mississauga language, flour, or the river where they make 
flour, ‘This designation, it has been supposed, arose from the exis- 
tence of the flouring-mill, built here at an early date (see first days of 
Upper Canada). The place was first visited by loyalists, in 1784. 
The beauty of the scenery, the waters of the river, tumbling over the 
rocks, down a distance of thirty feet, and sweeping down through a 
muddy bed, and widening into Mohawk Bay, and the surrounding 
hills clothed in natures rugged habiliments, would naturally attract 
the settler. Then, when Government placed a mill, at which the 


504 NAPANEE. 


settlers could get their grain ground, a consideration of great import- 
ance, the land in the vicinity would be eagerly sought, upon which to 
settle. And, it can readily be inferred, that the more valuable lots in 
the township of Richmond were, at an early date, appropriated and 
settled upon. 


Running across the back part of this township, from east to west, 
and continuing across the township of Tyendinagua, is the Salmon 
River. It takes its rise in Crow Lake, in the Township of Kenebee. 
It empties into the Bay Quinté, at the ‘bor der line between this town- 
ship and Thurlow. Near its mouth is the Village of Shannonville. 
The Indian name of the Salmon River was Gosippa. 


The Napanee River, of which we have spoken, takes its rise in 
the townships of Hinchinbroke, Bedford, Loughborough, Portland, 
which are thickly strewn with be autiful lakes and streams, all con- 
nected so as to form a sort of net work. The Napanee then crosses 
the front part of Camden, and pursues its way along, forming the 
southern boundary of Richmond, to empty into the Mohawk Bay. 
Along the course of the stream are several villages, all possessed of 
more or less beauty. There is the village of Colebrook, having 
upward of 300 inhabitants; Simcoe Falls comes next, beautiful and 
picturesque, with some 250 of population. The village is named after 
the Falls, which are some forty feet high. The name is derived from 
Governor Simcoe, who at one time owned here 1000 acres of land. 
Four miles further down the stream is the pleasant village of Clark’s 
Mills, after a family name of which we have elsewhere spoken, as a 
distinguished U. EK. Loyalist. Continuing down the river we come 
to Newburgh, a village picturesquely situated, and of considerable 
importance. Beside its grist-mills, saw-mills, factories, machine 
shop, foundry, and other machinery worked by the water; Newburgh 
has a very respectable academy. Perhaps there is no stream in 
Canada which possesses the same number of mill privileges as the 
Napanee. There are numerous rapids and several falls along its 
course, and the banks on either side are often strikingly beautiful. 
The original settlers along the stream were mostly the children of 
loyalists. R 


Naraner.—The settlement of Napanee is pretty fully given in the 
chapter upon the first flouring-mills. We there have stated that 
Sergeant Major Clark of the 84th regiment, was ordered to Napanee 
to act as superintendent of the works in connection with the building 
of the mill; second. flouring-mill in Upper Canada, The mill was 
situated upon the Freder icksbur gh side of the river. Upon an early 
map of the township, by P. V. Elmore, a village is marked here by 
the name of Clark ville. 


Napanee was incorporated in the year 1854. 


We regret our inability to procure the township record of Rich- 
mond. 


DIVISION IX. 


THE EARLY GOVERNMENT OF UPPER CANADA. 


CHAPTER LVIL. 


Contents—Military rule—Imperial Act, 1774—French Canada-~Refugees— 
Military Government in Upper Canada—New Districts—Lunenburgh— 
Mecklenburgh—Nassau—Hesse—The Judges—Duncan—Cartwright—Ham- 
ilton—Robertson—Court in Mecklenburgh—Civil Law—Judge Duncan— 
Judge Cartwright—Punishment inflicted—First execution—New Constitu- 
tion of Quebee—1791, Quebec Bill passed—Inhabitants of Upper Canada. 


UPPER CANADA FROM 1783 To 1792—THE GOVERNMENT, MILITARY 
AND CIVIL. 


For three years after the conquest the Province of Quebec was 
governed by military laws, but in 1774, the British Government 
introduced a Bill, conferring civil rights upen the Canadian French, 
with a governing council of not more than 23, nor iess than 17. 
The laws, religion and language were secured to the Province, as 
before the conquest, so that in most respects, excepting the pre- 
sence of an English Governor, Canada remained a French Colony. 
The timely concessions of the British Government, and the natural 
antipathy felt by the Canadians to the New Englanders, prevented 
in a most positive way, any desire or intention, on the part of the 
Canadians, to take sides with the revolting British Provinces. 
When the loyalist refugees began to pick their way into Canad& 
they found themselves as it were in a foreign country. A colony 
it is true, under the government of an English Governor, but never- 
theless consisting of a people entirely dissimilar to themselves. 
While the war continued the presence of a large number of British 
troops made the country seem less foreign in its character; but 
the close of the war, and the disbanding of many of the com- 
panies, and withdrawal of others, left the unhappy refugees in a 
society to them altogether unnatural. It was under such circum- 


506 SETTLERS UNDER MARTIAL LAW. 


stances that steps were taken to survey land upon the upper waters, 
to which the loyalists might go. The plan pursued by Govern- 
ment was, not to extend the operation of the laws belonging to 
Lower Canada, and therefore French and unnatural, to the settle- 
ments in Upper Canada; but to marshal the pioneer in bands 
under officers, with the necessary appointments, to secure order, 
protect interests, and administer justice. The first settlers of Upper 
Canada, then came in military order, by word of command, and 
were directed to the point where each should find the land allotted 
him, and meet his wilderness foe. 

All alike were governed by military law, until 1788. Says the 
historian of Dundas, “It was decided by Government that the first 
settlers should live under Martiau Law, till such times as it should 
be rescinded, and replaced by competent courts of justice. But by 
martial law was meant only, that the English laws, having by the 
settlement of this part of Canada, been introduced, should be its laws 
for the present, and that these laws, which very few knew, should be 
martially executed by the Captain in command, having the super- 
intendence of the particular locality.” 

Upon the 24th July, 1788, Lord Dorchester issued a proclama- 
tion, dated at the Castle of St. Louis, Quebec, forming a. certain 
number of new districts in the Province of Quebec. Upper Canada 
was formed into four districts, viz.: Lunenburgh, which extended 
from the borders of Lower Canada “to the River Gananoque, now 
called Thames,” Mecklenburgh, which included the settlement from 
Gananoque to the Trent River; Nassau, extending from the Trent to 
Long Point on Lake Erie; Hesse, which embraced the remaining 
parts of Western Canada, including Detroit. The division was based 
upon the number of settlers rather than the extent of territory. 

To each of these districts was appointed a Judge, a Sheriff, &., 
The Judge seems to have been clothed with almost absolute power: 
He dispensed justice according to his own understanding or inter 
pretation of the law, and a Sheriff or Constable stood ready to carry 
out the decision, which in his wisdom, he might arrive at. These 
four courts of Common Pleas constituted it seems the whole machi- 
nery of the law in Upper Canada, after the people ceased to be under 
military jurisdiction. It may have been, however, probably was, 
that appeal could be made against the Judge’s decision, to the 
Governvr and Council. There were no other magistrates, aud no 
lawyers in those primitive happy days. 

Of the four Judges appointed to the districts, positive know- 


THE FIRST JUDGES. 507 


ledge can be obtained but of three; these are Richard Duncan, Judge 
of Lunenburgh, Richard Cartwright, Judge of Mecklenburgh, and 
Robert Hamilton, Judge of Nassau. Not unlikely, William Robertson, 
of Detroit, was Judge of Hesse. This opinion is ventured from 
the fact that this gentleman was the most successful and prominent 
man in that locality ; the same as Duncan, Cartwright, and Hamilton 
were in theirs. 

Respecting the Judgeship of Mecklenburgh, the Rev. Mr. Stuart 
writes, 1788, that ‘our new settlements have been lately diviaed 
into four districts, of which this place (Kingston,) is the Capital of 
one called New Mecklenburgh. I had a commission sent me as first 
Judge of the Court of Common Pleas, which I returned to Lord 
Dorchester, who left a few days ago.” The office thus refused was 
subsequently filled by Mr. Richard Cartwright. In a letter before us, 
written by John Ferguson, dated 29th December, 1788, it is stated 
that “ our Courts are opened, but they have done nothing particular, 
but I suppose will in a few days.” This was the commencement of 
other than martial law at the Bay of Quinté. 1788 then, is the year 
in which civil law began to be administered. This was considered a 
boon by the British Americans, who objected quite as much to mili- 
tary law, when the individual might not by education, be qualified to 
dispense judgment and justice, as they did to the French laws of Lower 
Canada. Indeed the loyalists of Lower Canada complained very 
much that they had lost the protection of British laws. And pro- 
bably many were induced to ascend to Upper Canada where the 
British law was in operation. At the same time Upper Canada 
remained a part of the Province of Quebec. 

Reference is made in the History of Dundas, to Judg: Duncan, 
of Lunensburgh as follows: “As a soldier he was generous and 
humane.” The Court sat at Mariatown, of which he was: the foun- 
der.’ He “seemed to have monopolized every office. A store- 
keeper, and holding a Captain’s rank, he dealt out law, dry goods 
and groceries alternately.” The court room was at the place of 
Richard Loucks, who kept a store and tavern, about a mile below 
the present eastern limits of the County of Dundas. The name of 
the Sheriff was Munro, probably John Munro, who was subsequently 
called to the Legislative Council. 

With respect to Judge Cartwright, the reader is referred to 
individual U. E. Loyalists for a notice of his history. The fact that 
he was selected as the Judge after the office was refused by Mr. 
Stuart, shows that he was a man of influence, education and wealth» 


508 CONSTITUTION FOR UPPER OANADA., 


and persons are now living who remember him as a “big man,” 
along the Bay. From all that we can learn, it is most probable that 
Judge Cartwright held his court at Finkle’s tavern, Ernesttown, It 
is stated that he convicted the first man that was hanged in Canada. 
The crime charged against him for which he was executed was 
watch stealing. The article was found upon him, and although he 
declared he had bought it of a pedlar, yet, as he could not prove it, 
he was adjudged guilty of the crime, and sentenced to be hanged, 
Dr. Connor, of Ernesttown, stood up in court and appealed against 
the decision of the Judge, but he was hissed down, and the law took 
its course. The man was hanged, and subsequently the pedlar from 
whom the watch had been purchased came along and corroborated 
the dying words of the unfortunate man. 

The most common punishment inflicted upon those convicted of 
high offences, was that of banishment for a certain number of years, 
or for life, to the United States, “a sentence next to that of death 
felt to be the most severe that could be inflicted.” “ Minor offences 
were atoned for in the pillory. For a long time there stood one such 
primitive instrument of punishment, at Richard Louck’s Inn, the 
centre of law and justice for the Lunenburg District.” (History of 
Dundas). 

The first person executed at Niagara was in 1801, a woman by 
name of Loudon, who was convicted of poisoning her husband, at 
Grimsby. 

The difference between the French and British in Canada, as 
to religion, language and laws, was so great that, although efforts 
were earnestly made to unite the two races, the divergence of views 
continued to increase. And the result was, that a Bill was introduced 
into the Imperial Parliament, by the Government, which duly became 
law. ; 

On Friday, 4th March, 1791 “Mr. Chancellor Pitt moved, “that 
His Majesty’s message concerning the New Constitution for Quebec 
might be read, It was read accordingly.” 

“Grorer R.—His Majesty thinks it proper to acquaint the Com- 
mons, that it appears to His Majesty, that it would be for the benefit 
of His Majesty’s subjects in the Province of Quebec, that the same 
should be divided into separate provinces, to be called the Province 
of Upper Canada and the Province of Lower Canada; and that it is 
accordingly his Majesty’s intention so to divide the same, whenever 
His Majesty shall be enabled by Act of Parliament to establish the 
necessary regulations for the government of the said Provinces. His 


ORGANIZATION OF GOVERNMENT. 509 


Majesty therefore recommends this object to the consideration of 
this House,” &c., &c. The discussion which arose in connection with 
the passage of this Bill was of unusual interest, and produced 
that historic scene between Burke and Fox, during which “ tears 
trickled down the cheeks” of the latter, as “he strove in vain to give 
utterance to feelings that dignified and exalted his nature.” The 
Bill passed its third reading on the 18th May, 

At this time there were distributed along the St. Lawrence, the 
Bay of Quinté, Niagara frontier, Amherstburgh, with the French 
settlement on the Thames, and the Indians at Grand River, about 
20,000 souls, or double the number, who came at the first as refugees, 
and disbanded soldiers, 

For a list of the Governors of Upper Canada see Appendix. 


CHAPTER LVIIL. 


Con TEnts—Simcoe—His arrival in Canada—Up the St. Lawrence—An old house 
— Old Breeches’ River ”—Simcoe’s attendants—The old veterans—“ Good 
old cause "—* Content _—Toasting—Old officers—Executive Council of 
Upper Canada— First entry—Simcoe inducted to oftice—Religious ceremony 
—« The proceedings ’"—Those present—Oath of office—Organization of Legis- 
lative Council—Assembly—Issuing writs for elections ~Members of Counci! 
—Simcoe’s difficulty—At Kingston—Division of Province—The Governor's 
officers—Rochfoucault upon Simcoe—Simcoe’s surroundings—His wife— 
Opening Parliament in 1795—Those present—Retinue—Dress—The nine- 
teen counties—Simcoe’s designs—Visit of the Queen’s father—At Kingston 
—Niagara—A war dance. 


ORGANIZATION OF THE UPPER CANADA GOVERNMENT BY SIMCOE, 1792. 


Colonel John Graves Simcoe, the pioneer Governor of Upper 
Canada, and the Lieutenant-Governor under Lord Dorchester, entered 
upon the duties of his office. July 8, 1792. 

His arrival in Canada was signalled by much rejoicing, as he 
passed along in a fleet of bark canoes from Lower Canada, by the St. 
Lawrence. <A writer, in 1846, relates some interesting facts respect- 
ing this passage. He speaks of one house then remaining in 
Johnstown, which remained in all its original proportions. “It 
is built in the Dutch style, with sharp-pointed roof, and curious 
gables. ‘This house was framed of oak of the finest growth; and, 
considering that it has been drawn from lot to lot, wntil it has traveled 


510 THE GOVERNOR. 


almost the entire extent of the bay, (at Johnston) within the last half 
century, it certainly is a remarkable edifice. It is now a hostelrié, 
as it has always been, and no sign of repentance can be yet seen in its 
huge sign-board, exhibited at the top of a taper pine, on which some 
cunning disciple of Michael Angelo, hath depicted a tolerably sized 
square, and a pair of exquisitely expansive compass, striding classi- 
cally, in imitation of the Collosus of Rhodes, with the staring capitals 
of “ Live and let live—St. John’s Hall—Peace and plenty to all man- 
kind”—thrown in as a sort of relief to the compass, and as a sweet 
inducement to the weary and dust-begrimmed traveler to walk in, 
and make himself as comfortable as the little peculiarities of the lazy- 
eyed landlord, and the singular temperament of the land-lady, will 
allow. : 
“This house is Governor Simcoe’s house. In it John Graves 
Simcoe, the first Governor of the U. E. Loyalists, himself a hearty, 
brave old colonel, who fot.zh' in the cause of these men, held his 
levee, on his first arrival in Upper Canada. Time hallows all. Young 
Canada has her antiquities—although she may be more prone to look 
forward to the future with hope, than back on the past with regret. 
Yet the house in which John Graves Simcoe reposed himself, and 
cast his martial eye over the gracefully curving bay, the sparkling 
river, and the dilapidated fortifications of the old French fort, built 
during the French ascendancy; on the point and islands below, may 
still be an object of interest to more than those who reside in the 
vicinity, in a Province, which owes so much of its present prosperity 
to the good commencement made by one possessed of his historic 
heroism, humanity, and noble self-denial in the cause of an exiled race. 
The house stood on a point of land formed by the bay, and a small 
stream which passes from the north westward, called formerly by the 
French, “ Riviere de la Vielle Culotte,” which being translated, pro- 
bably means “Old Breeches’ River.” Governor Simcoe had, but a 
short half-hour previously, taken his departure for Niagara, in one of 
the large bark canoes with which the passage on the St. Lawrence, 
and along the shore of the lakes, was then generally made. A brigade 
of smaller eanves and boats followed him, conveying his suite, and a 
few soldiers; and never since the year 1756, when Montcalm led his 
army upward to the attack of Oswego, had the swelling bosom of the 
wild forest river borne so glad a sight as on that sparkling morning. 
“The old piecé of ordnance, obtained from the island fort below, 
had ceased to belch forth its thunders from ‘the clay bank ; whereon, 
fort want of trunnions it had been deposited. The gentry of the sur- 


SIMCOB’S RECEPTANCE. 611 


rounding country, collected together for the occasion, and looking 
spruce, though weather-beaten, in their low-tasselled boots, their 
queer old broad-skirted military coats, and looped chapeaux, with 
faded feathers fluttering in the wind, had retired to the inn, and were 
toasting in parting goblets, the “ good old cause for ever,” previously 
to betaking themselves to their woodland path homeward, or embark- 
ing in their canoes to reach their destinations by water, above or 
below. 

“ Now I am content—content, I say, and can.go home to reflect 
on this proud day, Our Governor—the man of all others—has come 
at last—mine eye hath seen it—drink to him gentlemen—he will do 
the rest for us,’”"—cried Colonel Tom Fraser, his face flushed and fiery, 
and his stout frame drawu up to its full height at the head of the 
table. 

“We do—we do!” vociferated young Kingsmill, emptying his 
glass, and stamping to express joy. “ Bonhomme” Tom Fraser then 
got on his legs, and shouted a brawny young soldier’s echo to the 
toast of his relative. 

The mild, placid countenance of Dr. Solomon Jones, was lighted 
up by the occasion, and he arose also, and responded to the toast, 
recounting some of the services performed by the newly appointed 
Lieutenant-Governor in the late war. 

Captain Elijah Bottum, a large portly person, having at his side 
a formidable basket-hilted claymore, then addressed them in brief 
military phrase, and gave one of the old war slogans. Major Jessup 
followed in the same strain, and proposed a sentiment which was 
received with vociferous cheers by the younger portion of the com- 
pany. Captain Dulmage, Captain Campbell, Pay-master Jones, Com- 
missary Jones, Captain Gid. Adams, Lieutenant Samuel Adams, 
Ephraim Webster, Captain Markle, Captain Grant, and numerous 
other captains and officers, managed to make themselves heard on 
the joyful occasion, until finally the meeting broke up, and the com- 
pany separated not to meet again until the next fourth day of June, 
in the following year.” 

The first entry in the journals of the Executive Council of Upper 
Canada, gives an account of the induction of Colonel Simcoe into the 
gubernatorial office at Kingston. The event was made one of solem- 
nity and religious observance, the proceedings taking place on a 
Sunday, in the old church of wood, which stood opposite the market- 
place. We quote an extract from the proceedings of the Executive 
Council. 


512 THER INDUCTION, 


Kingston, July 8, 1792, 

“ His Excellency John Graves Simooe, Esq., Lieutenant-Governor 
of the Province of Upper Canada, colonel, commanding the forces in 
the said Province, &c., &c., having appointed the Protestant church, 
as asnitable place for the reading and publishing of his Majesty’s 
commissions, he accordingly repaired thither, attended by the Hon. 
William Osgoode, Chief Justice; the Hon. James Baby, the Hon. 
Peter Russell, together with the Magistrates and principal inhabi- 
tants, when the said commission appointing his Excellency (Grey) 
Lord Dorchester, Captain-General and Governor-in-chief, &c., &e., of 
Upper and Lower Canada, and also the commission appointing the 
said John Graves Simcoe, Governor of the Province of Upper Canada, 
were solemnly read and published.” 

The oaths of oflice were then administered to his Excellency. 
According to the Royal instructions to Governor Simcoe, he was to 
have five individuals to form the first Executive Council. The five 
named were William Osgoode, William Robertson, James Baby, 
Alexander Grant, and Peter Russell, Esqs. The next day, Monday, 
Osgoode, Baby, and Russell were sworn into office, as Executive 
Councillors. Robertson was not then in the Province; Grant was 
sworn in a few days after. 

Upon the 17th of July, a meeting of the council was held at the 
Government House, at Kingston, when the first steps were taken to 
organize a Legislative Council, and assembly writs were issued, sum- 
moning the gentlemen who were to form the first Legislative Council. 
These were, in addition to those forming the Executive Council, 
Richard Duncan, Robert Hamilton, Kichard Cartwright, Junr., John 
Munro, and we believe, Thomas Fraser. These constituted the 
Legislative Council. 

Two of the nine, it would seem, never took upon themselves 
the duties of the high place thus alloted them. One was Richard 
Duncan, who lived at Mariatown, County of Dundas. He was a 
captain, and had, in 1788, been appointed Judge of the Lunenburgh 
district. When Upper Canada became a separate province, Judge 
Duncan, as well as Cartwright, Judge of Mecklenburgh, were ap- 
pointed Legislative Councillors. Duncan was a man of extensive 
business, and highly respected; but “some transactions in connection 
with vanking business, were so imprudent,” that ‘he left the country 
somewhat abruptly for the United States,” and “never dared to 
return,” (Croil). This unfortunate affair, whatever its nature may 
have been, probably occurred about the time of the above mentioned 


GOVERNMENT OFFICERS, 513 


appointment, as he shortly after removed to Schenectady, New York, 
where he continued to live until his death. The other was Mr, 
Robertson, a resident of Sandwich, where he had become a successful 
merchant. He never took his seat in the council, the reason of 
which does not appear. 

It is stated that, according to the despatches of Simcoe to the 
Imperial Government, he found no little difficulty in obtaining suitable 
persons to fill the offices of the Executive and Legislative Council, who 
would absent themselves from home for the purpose. 

The Executive Council continued to hold meetings at Kingston 
up to the 2lst July, when Simcoe proceeded westward, and deter- 
mined to make the village at the mouth of Niagara River, his capital. 

Upon the same day that the Governor and Council issued sum- 
monses to the gentlemen of the Legislative Council, the 16th July, 
a proclamation was likewise issued, forming the Province into 
Counties, and specifying the number of representatives to be elected 
by the people to constitute the Legislative Assembly. And these 
proclamations were speedily conveyed and posted in every settlement. 

The following were the officers connected with the Governor 
while at Newark. “ Military Sec. Major Littlehales; Provincial 
Aide-de-Camp, Thomas Talbot; Solicitor General, Mr. Gray ; Clerk 
of Executive Council, Mr. Small; Civil Secretary, William Jarvis ; 
Receiver General, Peter Rusell; Surveyor General, D. W. Smith; 
Assistant Surveyor General, Thomas Ridout and William Chewitt.” 
The Council Chamber was a building near to Butler’s barracks on 
the hill, where the Episcopal and Catholic Churches assembled 
occasionally, and alternately. The first meeting of the Executive 
at Newark, was held onthe 29th September. Ten days after this was 
the opening of Parliament. Peter Clark was appointed Clerk of the 
Legislative Council; John G. Law, Usher of the Black Rod. The 
superintendent of the Indian department, was Colonel John Butler, 
of Butler’s Rangers of the Revolutionary war. 

John White, the first Attorney-General of Upper Canada, 
came to the country, accompanied by Thomas Ward, in 1792, 

The Duke de la Rochefoucault, Linancourt, a French nobleman, 
traveling in America, in 1795, visited Governor Simcoe, and 
remarks in his writings that ‘‘ Upper Canada is a new country, or 
rather a country yet to be formed, It was probably for this reason 
General Simcoe accepted the government of it. He was fully aware 
of the advantages which his native land might derive from such a 
colony, if it attained perfection; and imagined that means might 

33 


514 THE WIFE OF SIMCOE. 


be found adequate to this purpose. This hope was the only incite- 
ment which could impel a man of independent fortune, to leave the 
large and beautiful estates he possesses in England, and to bury 
himself in a wilderness, among bears and savages, Ambition, at 
least, appears not to have been his motive; as a man, in Gen, 
Simcoe's situation, is furnished with abundant means of distinguish- 
ing himsel by useful activity, without removing to a great distance 
from his native country. But, whatever have been his motives, 
his design has been attended with consequences highly beneficial. 
The plan conceived by General Simcoe for peopling and improving 
Upper Canada, seems, as far as he has communicated to us, extremely 
wiso and well arranged.’ The same writer says, that Simcoe had 
a hearty hatred against the United States, that he had been a zealous 
promoter of the war, in which he took a very active part. “In his 
private life Governor Simcoe is simple, plain, and obliging. He 
inhabits a small miserable wooden house, which formerly was occu- 
pied by the Commissaries. His guard consists of four soldiers, 
who every morning come from the fort, and return thither in the 
evening. He lives in a noble and hospitable manner, without 
pride. Mrs. Simcoe is a lady of thirty-six years of age. She is 
bashful, and speaks little, but she is a woman of sense, handsome 
and amiable, and fulfils all the duties of a mother and wife with 
the most scrupulous exactness. The performance of the latter she 
carries so far as to act the part of Secretary to her husband. Her 
talents for drawing, the practice of which she confines to maps and 
plans, to enable her to be extremely useful to the Governor.” The 
“The Governor is colonel of a regiment of Queen’s Rangers, sta- 
tioned in the Province. His servants are privates of this regiment 
which is stationed elsewhere.” 

During our residence at Navy Hall, the Session of the Legis- 
lature of Upper Canada was opened. (This was 1795). The Gover- 
nor had deferred it till that time, on account of the expected arrival 
of a Chief Justice from England, and from a hope that he should 
be able to acquaint the members with the particulars of the treaty 
with the United States. But the harvest has now begun, which in 
a higher degree than elsewhere engages, in Canada, the public 
attention. Two members of the Legislative Council were present 
instead of seven; no Chief Justice appeared who was to act as 
Speaker; instead of sixteen members of the Assembly only five 
attended. The law requires a greater number of members for 
each House, to discuss and determine upon any business, but within 


SIMCOR'S LIEUTENANTS, Hilo 


two days a year will have expired since the last Session, The 
Governor has therefore thought it right to open the Session, The 
whole retinue ofthe Governor consisted in a guard of fifty men of 
the garrison of the fort. Dressed in silk, he entered the Hall with 
his hat on his head, attended by the Adjutant and two Secretaries. 
The two members of the Legislative Council gave, by their 
Speaker, notice of it to the Assembly. Five members of the latter 
having appeared at the bar, the Governor delivered a speech,” &e, 

When Simcoe undertook the administration of the newly 
established Province, a proclamation was issued which divided the 
Province into nineteen counties, In the creation of this division, 
Simcoe had a view to military organization. Rochefaucault 
says, “ The maxims of government professed by Gen, Simcoe are 
very liberal and fair; he detests all arbitrary and military govern- 
ment, without the walls of the fort; and desires liberty in its 
utmost latitude, so far as is consistent with the constitution and 
law of the land. He is, therefore, by no means ambitious of invest- 
ing all power and authority in his own hands; but consents to the 
Lieutenants, whom he nominates for each county, the right of 
appointing the Justices of the Peace, and Officers of the Militia.” 

“A Justice of the Peace could assign, in the King’s name, 
200 acres of land to every settler, whom he knew to be worthy, 
and the surveyor of the district was to point out to the settler the 
land allotted him.”—(Rogers). Simcoe desired to populate the 
- Province as speedily as possible, no doubt he felt anxious the United 
States should not get too far ahead. The schemes conceived by him 
for the settlement, government, and defence of the Province, have 
received the approval of most men capable of judging. But he 
remained not to carry out the plan intended. In 1796,shortly after 
the close of the first session of the second Parliament, he was 
instructed by the Imperial authorities to repair to St. Domingo, to 
assume the same duties; and the Hon. Peter Russell, President of 
the Council, was delegated to discharge the duties belonging to the 
office of Governor, and he enjoyed all the emoluments and perqui- 
sites arising therefrom. 

During the occupancy of Simcoe, ‘an event came to pass which 
may be here appropriately referred to. It was a visit to Upper 
Canada of the Duke of Kent, father of our much loved Queen. 
Prince Edward was stationed at Quebec with his regiment, having 
arrived a short time before the division of the Province of Quebec, 
and consequently before Simcoe came. Desiring to see the Upper 

a 


516 THE QUBEN'S PATHER AT NIAGARA, 


Province, he set outin a calashe, drawn by a French pony, accom- 
panied by his suite. At Montreal he took a batteau, manned with 
Frenchmen, for Kingston, At Oswegotchie, “the royal party 
was met by a pleasure barge from Kingston, manned by seamen 
and military, accompanied by Peter Clark, of the Naval Depart- 
ment at Kingston.” From thence they were speedily rowed to 
Kingston, where the King’s schooner, the *‘ Mohawk,’ Commodore 
Bouchette, commander, was in waiting to receive him, The Prince 
went on board, and after a tedious passage, safely reached Newark, 
where he was received by the firing of guns. “ As soon as horses 
and saddles could be mustered, the royal party wended their way 
by a narrow river road on the high banks of the Niagara river to 
the Falls. The only tavern, or place of accommodation, was a log 
hut for travelers to refresh themselves, There, the party alighted, 
and, after partaking of such refreshments as the house afforded, 
followed an Indian path through the woods to the Table Rock, 
There was a rude Indian ladder by which to descend to the rocks 
below, 160 feet. This consisted of a long pine tree with the 
branches cut off, leaving length enough at the trunk to place the 
foot upon, and hold on by the hands, in ascending or descending, 
(This Indian ladder continued in use several years later, when it 
was superseded by a ladder furnished from money, given by a lady 
from Boston to the guide), Our illustrious traveler availed himself 
of thisrude mode of descent. The Prince and party lunched at the 
Hon. Mr. Hamilton’s on their way back. In the evening, the Prince | 
was amused by a war dance by the Mohawks, headed by Brant 
himself. The next day, the Prince re-embarked, and proceeded to 
Quebec. There isa tradition in Marysburgh that he stopped on his 
way down in Smith’s Bay, to admire the beauty of that place, 


GENERAL BROCK, 517 


CHAPTER LIX, 


Conrants—CGeneral Hunter—Peter Russell—Francis Gore, 1806—Alex, Grant— 
Krock—1812—United States declare war-—Prompt action—Parliament—Pro- 
clamation—The issue—Second proclamation—General Hull—His proclama- 
tion—Bombast and impertinence-The Indians—Proclamation answered— 
Hull a prisoner—Michigan conquered—To Niagara—At Queenston heighte— 
“ Push on York Volunteers "Death of Brock--MeDonnell—War of 1812, 
the Americans—Extract from Merritt—What Canadians did—Brock's monu- 
ment—-General Sheaffe--General Drummond—Invading the States—What 
Canada will do—Lord Sydenham—A tribute by Dr, Ryerson—Union of the 
Provinces, 


THE GOVERNORS OF UPPER CANADA, FROM SIMCOKR TO LORD SYDENHAM. 


Lieutenant General Poter Hunter, who bad been Colonel of the 
24th Regiment stationed at Newark, was the second Governor for 
Upper Canada; his accession to office was on the 17th August, 1799. 
During tho two previous years, Hon. Peter Russell had been Presi- 
dent, He continued to hold the position until his death, which’ 
took place at Quebec, 21st August, 1865. His age was sixty-nine. 

The third Governor of Upper Canada was His Excellency 
Francis Gore, who assumed the gubernatorial functions on the 25th 
August, 1806, In the interim between this period and the death 
of Hunter, the Hon, Alexander Grant having been President. The 
reign of Gore was one of ease, No conflicting parties as yet dis- 
turbed the political arena of the Province. Year after year he con- 
vened Parliament, which enacted laws for the growing requirements 
of the colony, with a degree of harmony not subsequently present, 
In 1811, he resigned, when Sir Lsaac Broek became President, upon 
the 80th September. Although but the President, and not a Lieu- 
tenant-Governor, he requires some notice. 


GENERAL Brock.—In the year 1812, in June, the United States 
declared war against Great Britain, ostensibly, on the question of 
the right of Kngland to take her seamen from American vessels to 
which they had deserted; but, in reality, the object of the war was 
to acquire Canada, and as England was engaged with an European 
war, it was deemed a favorable opportunity by President Madison, 
to subjugate the people whom they had once dispossessed of their 
inheritance. The declaration of war was quickly made known to 
General Brock, even sooner than the enemy thought possible, who 
promptly took necessary steps to secure the defence of the Pro- 
vince, against the dastardly intentions of the invader. On the 20th 


518 “OAN NEVER BE CONQUERED.” 


June; he issued orders to’ Captain Roberts, at St. Joseph, which 
issued in the capture of Fort Michilmacinac, with seventy men, 
beside valuable cargoes‘of furs. On the 28th July, he met the 
Parliament at York, which continued in session eight days, and 
sent forth a proclamation to the people, with these concluding re- 
marks: “We are engaged in an awful and eventful contest. By 
unanimity in our councils, and by vigor in our operations, we may 
teach the enemy this lesson, that a country defended by freeman, 
enthusiastically devoted to the cause of their King and constitution, 
can never be conquered.” Remarkable words! Tlow true the 
sentiments, And so, animated by this belief, strong in the con- 
sciousness of right, indignant at an unprincipled foe, he went on 
his way showing to all an example of “ vigor,” and displaying the 
bravery which, freemen alone know how to practice, until in the 
hour of victory, death overtook him on Queenston Heights. The 
address of General Brock was supplemented by one from the Legis- 
lative Assembly, and no excuse need be offered for introducing it 

“here in extenso. It ought to be read by every Canauian, and the 
truths it contains made known to the rising generation, that they 
may know the history of the fathers of those who support Fenian- 
ism. Know how unscrapulous the neighbours we have upon our 
southern borders, have ever been. 

“ Already have we the joy to remark, that the spirit of lo) vlty 
has burst forth in all its ancient splendour. The militia in all 
parts of the Province have volunteered their services with accla- 
mation, and displayed a degree of energy worthy the British name. 

‘They do not forget the blessings and privileges which they 
enjoy under the protection and fostering care of the British Empire, 
whose government is only felt in this country by acts of the purest 
justice and most pleasing and efficacious benevolence. When men 
are called upon todefend everything they call precious, their wives 
and children, their friends and professions, they ought to be inspired 
with the noblest resolutions, and they will not be easily frightened 
by menaces, or conquered by force. And, beholding as we do, the 
flame of patriotism, burning from the one end of the Canadas to the 
other, we cannot but entertain the most pleasing anticipations. 
Our enemies have indeed said that they can subdue this country 
by proclamation; but it is our part to prove to them, that they are 
sadly mistaken; that the population is determinedly hostile, and 
that the few who might be otherwise inclined, will find it their 
safety to be faithful. Innumerable attempts will be made, by false- 


BROOK’S ADDRESS. 519 


hood, to detach you from your allegiance, for our enemies, in imita- 
tion of their European master, trust more to treachery than to torce, 
and they will, no doubt, make use of many of those lies, which 
unfortunately, for the virtuous part of those States, and the peace and 
happiness of the world, had too much success during the American 
rebellion; they will tell you that they are come to give you freedom, 
yes, the base slaves of the most contemptible fuction that ever dis- 
tracted the affairs of any nation,—the minions of the very syco- 
phants who lick the dust from the feet of Bounaparte, will tell you 
that they are come to communicate the blessing of liberty to this 
Province; Lut you have only to look at your situation to put such 
hypocrites to confusion. ‘Trusting more to treachery than open 
hostility, our enemies have already spread their emmissaries through 
the country to seduce our fellow-subjects from their allegiance, by 
promises as false as the principles on which they re founded. A 
law has therefore been enacted for the speedy detection of such 
emmissaries, and for their condign punishment on conviction. 
Remember when you go forth to the combat, that you fight, not 
for yourselves alone, but for the whole world. You are defeating 
the most formidable conspiracy against the civilization of man that 
ever was contrived, Persevere as you have begun, in your strict 
obedience to the laws, and your attention to military discipline ; 
deem no sacrifice too costly, which secures the enjoyment of our 
happy constitution ; follow, with your countrymen in Britain, the 
paths of virtue, and like them, you shall triumph over all your un- 
principled foes.” 

This address was followed by a second one from General 
Brock, on the 22nd July, 1812, in which he reviewed an address 
which had been issued by the American General, who had invited 
the Canadians to seek voluntarily, the protection of his govern- 
ment; also the threat to show no quarter if the Indians appeared 
in the ranks; Brock eloquently defended their right to defend 
their homes against an invading foe, 

General Brock having prorogued Parliament, pushed on to the 
scene of Hull’s invasion, where he had issued a proclamation to the 
Canadians characterised by absurdity, falsehood, and Yankee brag. 
Indeed, it seems quite impossible for any American General to 
indite an address or proclamation, without exposing himself to 
ridicule. Having already collected an army at Detroit, General 
Hull, the commanding officer, crossed over to Sandwich on the 
Canadian side, and issued the following modest! address to the 


520 HULL’S ADDRESS. 


“INHABITANTS OF CANADA.’—‘ After thirty years of peace 
and prosperity, the United States have been driven to arms. 
The injuries and agressions, the insults and indignities of Great 
Britain, have once more left them no alternative but namely, 
resistance or unconditional submission. The army under my 
command has invaded your country, and the standard of Union 
now waves over the territory of Canada. ‘To the peaceable 
and unoffending inhabitants it brings neither danger nor diffi- 
culty. I come to find enemies, not to make them. I come to 
protect, not to injure you. Separated by an immense ocean, and an 
extensive wilderness, from Great Britain, you have no participation 
in her councils, nor interest in her conduct. You have felt the 
tyranny, you have seen he” injustice, but I do not ask you to avenge 
the one or redress the other. The United States are sufficiently 
powerful to afford you every security consistent with their rights, 
and your expectations. I tender you the invaluable blessings of 
civil, political, and religious liberty, and their necessary result, 
individual and general prosperity ; that liberty which gave decision 
to our councils, and energy to our conduct, in our struggle for in- 
dependence, and which conducted us safely and triumphantly 
through the stormy period of the Revolution. That liberty which 
has raised us to an elevated rank among nations of the world, and 
which has afforded us a greater measure of peace and security, of 
wealth and improvement, than ever fell to the lot of any people. 
In the name of my country, and by the authority of my country, 
and by the authority of my government, I promise protection to 
your persons, property, and rights. Remain at your homes, pursue 
your peaceful and customary avocations; raise not your hands 
against your brethren, many of your fathers fought for the freedom 
and independence we now enjoy. Being children, therefore, of the 
same family with us, and heirs of the same heritage, the arrival of 
my army of friends must be hailed by you with a cordial welcome. 
You will be emancipated from tyrany and oppression, and restored 
to the dignified station of free men. Had I any doubt of eventual 
success, | might ask your assistance, but I donot. I come prepared 
for cvery contingency, | have a force which will look down all 
opposition—and that force is but the vanguard ofa much greater. 
If contrary to your own interests, and the just expectation of my 
country, you will be considered and treated as enemies, the horrors 
and calamities of war will stalk before you. If the barbarous 
and savage policy of Great Britain be pursued, and the savages are 


ANSWER TO THE ADDRESS. 521 


let loose to murder our citizens, and butcher our women and chil- 
dren, this war will be a war of extermination. The first stroke of 
the tomahawk, the first attempt with the scalping knife, will be the 
signal of one indiscriminate scene of desolation. No white man 
found fighting by the side of an Indian, will be taken prisoner ; 
instant destruction will be his lot. If the dictates of reason, duty, 
justice, and humanity, cannot prevent the employment of a force 
which respects no right, and knows no wrongs, it will be prevented 
by a severe and relentless system of retaliation. I doubt not your 
courage and firmness; I will not doubt your attachment to liberty. 
If you tender your services voluntarily, they will be accepted 
readily. The United States offer you peace, liberty, and security. 
Your choice lies between these and war, slavery, and destruction, 
Choose then, but choose wisely ; and may he who knows the justice 
of our cause, and who hold in his hands the fate of nations, guide 
you to a result the most compatible with your rights and interests, 
you peace and prosperity.” 

But it was not long till the same Gen. Hull was a prisoner 
among them, and in his journey from Detroit to Quebec he had 
abundant opportunity of seeing not only the loyalty of the Canadians, 
but that they knew how to treat a conquered foe with considera- 
tion—that without crying it out they could grant every “ protec- 
tion” to their ancient foe, notwithstanding the cruel treatment 
they had sustained when made exiles. 

On the 18th July, with the intrepidity characteristic of the 
British officer, Brock crossed the Detroit, advanced upon the town 
with his brave militia and handful of regular troops, and demanded 
of Gen. Hull the surrender of the place, following up the demand 
with preparations to assault; but soon the white flag appeared, 
and Gen. Hull, so brave in writing proclamations, with the whole 
American army, became prisoners of war. They were conveyed 
to Quebec in parties, some going by vessels of war from York to 
Kingston, some in small boats along the shore and across the 
Carrying Place, by the Bay of Quinté. Most of them were con- 
fined in hulks in the St. Lawrence, at Quebec, where they remained 
until exchanged. Gen. Brock after this brilliant conquest of 
Detroit, which included the whole of Michigan, lost no time in 
hastening to the Niagara frontier, where another army was threat- 
ening to invade, 

Upon the 12th October the Americans were preparing to 
cross from Lewiston to Queenston. Gen. Brock was at Fort George, 


§22 THE DEATH OF BROCK, 


Niagara, and hearing the cannon’s sound, hurried to the field of 
battle. He placed himself at the head of the troops, and trium- 
phantly led them up the heights of Queenston, against the enemy, 
who had obtained a footing there ; but with the deep river between 
them and safety, the enemy rallied for a time in a struggle for life, 
and Brock’s men, inferior in number, retired, until his reinforce- 
‘ments had come, for which he would not previously wait. Then 
again he essayed to lead them on, but his hour had come, and 
whife his cheering voice was ringing out “Push on York Volun- 
teers,” a musket ball struck him down, But the spirit of the brave 
General was infused into every Canadian. As soon as Gen. Sheaffe 
had arrived they advanced to conquer the polluters of Canadian 
soil. Again the whole American army became prisoners of war, 
and had the privilege of marching the length of the Province to 
Quebec, and Gen. Scott among the rest, who was favored with a 
passage down the Bay of Quinte. 

Gen. Brock’s Aide-de-Camp, McDonnell also fell, mortally 
wounded, Brock was buried in a bastion of Fort George, but 
subsequently his remains found a resting place upon the heights 
where he fell, and where now rises the monument to his memory. 
This illustrious Chief was much beloved by the Canadians, and he 
was held in great veneration. ‘To him—to the energetic and heroic 
Brock is due to a great extent the subsequent success by which 
the enemy, ever boasting, was kept at bay, so that when peace 
was sought by the United States, after three years of war, because 
England, no longer at war at home, was about to deal heavy blows, 
there was not a foot of Canadian territory in the enemy’s posses- 
sion. 

Of Gen. Brock the Hon. William H. Merrit, in 1853, speaks as 
follows : 

“Tt will be in the recollection of many now present, that in 
the commencement of the war of 1812, only one regiment of British 
troops, the 48th, was left to defend Upper Canada, from Kingston 
to Michilimackinac, a distance of one theusand miles, and during 
the whole campaign, only two companies of the 48th could be 
spared on this frontier. Although this fact is one of the most 
striking events connected with that war, it has never yet been 
brought prominently before the public; yet it clearly proves that 
the defence of Canada, then rested with its inhabitants. We find 
that though they consisted principally of the old U. KE. Loyalists 
and their descendants, the native Indians who had been dispos- 


SHEAFFE—DRUMMOND. §23 


sessed of their possessions in the United States, and their descen- 
dants, together with residents from the United States—emigration 
from the Mother Country not having been commenced to any 
eatent,—a population thus composed, not exceeding in Upper 
Canada, at most 90,000, without troops, without munitions of war, 
without resources, and without the least expectation of any timely 
aid from the mother country, with a few troops, unable to contend 
against a powerful nation, numbering about 8,000,000, with munitions 
of war, and resources without, limit, within a comparative short 
distance from maritime cities, also numerous forces at command, 
of which they were not s!ow of apprising us, in the proclamations 
circulated from time to time,—it was under those circumstances 
that the character and ability of Sir Isaac Brock were brought to 
light. Well knowing on whom he had to depend for the defence 
of the country, he directed his personal attention to the clothing, 
arms, equipment, mess, and personal comfort of the militia, and 
took every opportunity of gaining the good will of the Indians.” 

The estimation in which General Brock was held by the people 
of the Province, was duly evinced by Parliament in passing an act, 
14th March, 1815, “to provide for the erection of a monument to 
the memory of the late president, Major General Sir Isaac Brock.” 
The value of his wisdom, his councils, his energy, his wise plans, 
as well as his bravery, and the effects thereof, are fully set forth in 
the preamble. It was resolved to grant £1,000 for the purpose 
referred to, and erect the monument at Queenston Heights, 
Thomas Dickson, Thomas Clark, and Robert Nichol, Esquires, were 
appointed commissioners to carry out the act. In January, 1826, 
an act was passed granting £600 more “ to complete the monument 
‘on a scale which appears to the commissioners worthy of the 
object.” 

Major General Sheajfe, became President, 20th October, 1812, 
and continued in office until January 19, 1813, when Maj.. General 
de Rottenburgh assumed the office, and remained until December 
12, of the same year. At this date 

Lieutenant General Sir Gordon Drummond was inducted as 
President. It was immediately after this that the infamous Ame- 
rican General McClure, set fire to Newark when unprotected, 
burning 150 houses, and leaving 400 women and children homeless 
in the middle of December. ‘Chis act of viliany was fully avenged 
by General Drummond. Having occupied Fort George, a night 
attack was made upon Fort Niagara, with brilliant success. Then, 


524 LORD SYDENHAM. 


the burning of Newark was remembered, and from Lewiston to 
Buffalo the frontier was laid waste, including those two towns. In 
this connection, we would remark, that in the event of another war 
with the United States, it would be no doubt the policy of Cunada 
to make frequent disastrous raids into the States, wherever the 
opportunity presented. The Americans may as well understand 
that destruction of property will not be all on one side, 

These brief sketches of the first Lieutenant-Governors of Upper 
Canada, will be finished by alluding to one who devised the schome 
of uniting the two Canadas, who successfully accomplished that 
noble design, and became the first Governor of United Canada. He 
fixed the capital at Kingston, as the most central place suitable for 
both Provinces, indeed, it is generally understood, that it was a 
part of the plan when the union was made, that Kingston should 
become the permanent seat of government. “It virtually formed 
part of the contract between the respective provinces.” But with 
the death of Lord Sydenham, also died the opportunity of Kingston 
remaining the capital of Canada. 

Lord Sydenham died at Kingston, in September, 1841, and was 
buried beneath St, George’s Church. Says Dr. Ryerson, in an 
affecting lettor communicated to the public at that time: “ Unlike the 
close of the session of legislature, which was ever held in either 
Province of Canada, the termination of the late session will produce 
throughout Canada the opposite feelings of grateful joy, and melan- 
choly grief. ‘The same post which conveys to the people of Canada, 
the tidings of the harmonious and happy conclusion of a session 
unprecedented inthe productiveness of comprehensive and valuable 
measures for the general improvement and social and intellectual 
elevation of the province, conveys to them the appalling announce- 
ment that death has terminated the earthly career of the noble 
mind which conceived those improvements and originated those 
institutions which will form a golden era in the annals of Canadian 
history, by laying the foundation of Canadian prosperity and great- 
ness. While blessings are multiplied us, the agent of those bless- 
ings is removed from us, and our country is, at the same moment, 
thrilled with joy and censternation—and on the same day vocal 
with thanksgiving and clothed in sackcloth ; luminous with hope and 
involved in mourning. Thus do the strokes of Providential chas- 
tisement accompany the outbeamings of Providential munificence ; 
and the brightest picture of human life is shaded with Cisappoint- 
ment, suffering, and bereavement. It is in heaven only that death 
is unknown, that pain is never felt, and tears are never shed, 


HIS ACTS, 25 


Lord Sydenham belongs essentially to Canada. His nobility 
was fairly carned in her service; the ripest fruits of his experience 
and acquirements are embodied in her institutions; his warmest 
and latest sympathies are blended with her interests; his mortal 
remains repose, by choice, among her dead; and his name is indeli- 
bly inscribed in the affectionate esteem and grateful recollections 
of her inhabitants. 

“Tt is not easy to determine which is most worthy of admiration, 
the comprehensiveness and grandeur of Lord Sydenham’s plans, 
the skill with which he overcame the obstaclos that opposed their 
accomplishment, or the quenchless ardor and ceaseless industry 
with which he pursued them. To lay the foundations of public 
liberty, and at the same time to strengthen the prerogative ; to 
promote vast public improvements, and not increase the public 
burdens; to promote a comprehensive system of education upon 
Christian principles, without interforing with religious scruples ; to 
promote the influence and security of the government by teaching 
the people to govern themselves; to destroy party faction by pro- 
moting the general good ; to invest a bankrupt country with both 
credit and resources, are conceptions and achievements which render 
Lord Sydenham the first benefactor of Canada, and place him in the 
first rank of statesmen. His Lordship found a country divided, he 
left it united ; he found it prostrate and paralytic, he left it erect and 
vigorous ; he found it mantled with despair, he left it blooming 
with hope. Lord Sydenham has done more in two years to 
strengthen and consolidate British power in Canada by his match- 
less industry, and truly liberal conservative policy, than have been 
done during the ten previous years by the increase of a standing 
army, and t..9 erection of military fortifications. His Lordship has 
solved the difficult problem, that a people may be colonists and yet 
be free; and, in the solution of that problem, he has gained a 
triumph less imposing, but not less sublime and scarcely less 
important, than the victory of Waterloo; he has saved millions to 
England, and secured the affections of Canada. 

“Tn the way ofaccomplishing these splended results, the most 
formidable obstacles oppose themselves. At the foundation of these 
lay the hitherto defective theory, and worse than defective system 
of Colonial Government; asystem destitute of the safety-valve of 
responsibility, of the attributes of freedom, and of the essential 
materials of executive power; a system which was despotic from 
its weakness, and arbitrary from its pretences to representation ; a 
system inefficient in the hands of good men, and withering in the 
hands of mistaken or bad men.” 


526 NIAGARA IN 1788, 


CHAPTER LX. 


Conrents—Kingston—First capital—First act of government—Niagara—Select- 
ing the capital—Niagara in 1788—Carrying Place—Landing Place—Newark 
—In 1795—Mr. Hamilton—The inhabitants—Little York—The Don—The 
Harbor—Survey—De la Trenche—London—Inhabitants of the Don—Yonge 
Street, a military road—Governor at York—Castle Frank—York in L798— 
The Baldwins—In 1806—Buffalo—York, 1813—Taken by the Americans— 
The Combatants—Toronto—« Muddy York ”—A monument required. 


THE CAPITALS OF UPPER CANADA, 


The site of the old Fort Frontenac, the first township to be 
surveyed, and the place whereon to form the first village in Western 
Canada, was in reality the first capital of Upper Canada, Here 
the first Governor was inducted solemnly upon a Sabbath to his 
office; here he formed his first cabinet, the Executive Council; 
here he selected the gentlemen to form his first Legislative Council ; 
here he issued his proc!amations forming the province into counties 
and arranging the representation. Although the first Parliament 
did not meet here, the first acts of government were here performed, 
and public documents were dated at “the Government House, 
Kingston, 1792.” 

We have elsewhere spoken of Niagara River and the early 
French Fort here erected, and its capture by the English. We 
have learned that the place was garrisoned by troops during the 
rebellion, and that many refugees here found a safe retreat. 

Lord Dorchester desired Simcoe to make Kingston the capital 
of the new province. But he was unwilling to do so until he had 
informed himself of the advantages which other places might offer. 
It seems that he became impressed with the belief that the seat of 
government should be placed in the peninsula of Upper Canada, 
and finally determined to fix it at the mouth of the River Niagara, 
notwithstanding the recommendation of Dorchester, the wishes of 
Bouchette, the Commodore of the Navy, and the urgent requests of 
the Kingston merchants. 

Collins in his report 1788, speaks of Navy Hall, near Niagara; 
that the buildings of Navy Hall, are for the most part in exceeding 
bad repair, and the wharf is in ruins. Of the Ranger’s Barracks one 
pile has been so far dismantled as to be past re-establishing, one end 
indeed, might perhaps, with some fitting up, be made to serve for 
some time as a blacksmith’s shop to the Indian Department, which 


THE CARRYING PLACE, 527 


they say is much wanted; the other pile is capable of being repaired | 
and might also answer for a temporary accommodation, (at least in 
part) this same department, their storehouses, &c., on the Niagara 
side as already observed being in absolute ruin and not repairable ; 
the fitting up of this pile of buildings would cost about £35. The 
storchouse at the landing place, which is of round log work, is 
mostly rotten, and altogether in exceeding bad repair, and should 
be rebuilt; the dwelling house is much out of repair, The ways, 
wharf, cradle, and capstan, want some repair, which may be done 
for about £20, all the picketing and small platforms in the angles 
of Fort Schlosser, are rotten and in a tottering state, part of the 
wharf has been washed away, and the remainder cannot last long. 
The barracks and store houses are not in much better condition, 
they have been kept standing by the temporary repairs which have 
been annnally performed, mérely to keep the weather out. 

“From Niagara to the landing place, below the Falls, is about 
seven miles and a quarter, there is a tolerable good road, but the 
merchandise, store, &c., are carried up the river in batteaux or 
vessels, there being sufficient depth of water all the way up, and 
also alongside the wharf to unload, beyond this place the current 
becomes too strong to proceed any further by water without great 
difficulty, boats, indeed, but not vessels, go about half'a mile higher, 
but no advantage can be obtained from it as the shore then 
becomes impracticable, being a precipice of loose rock about three 
times as high as where the present landing is. From the wharf at 
the landing, goods are drawn up the side of the bank about fifty 
feet high upon ways, on easy slope by a capstan fixed at the top; 
from this place there is a waggon road of seven miles to Fort 
Schlosser, a mile and a half above the Falls, where the goods are 
again put into boats and carried up eighteen miles to Fort EKrie, 
from whence they are conveyed in vessels across Lake Erie to 
Detroit. 

“T think a better situation for a landing place might be chosen 
below the present one, about half a mile distant by land, and three- 
quarters by water. The bank of the river here is not half the 
height of the other; the water is sufficiently deep at a short dis- 
tance from the shore for vessels to unload; and by raising a wharf 
and lowering some of the bank fora road, the labor and delay of 
hauling goods up by ways, .as is the present practice, and would 
be avoided ; it would also be much more convenient and expeditious 
for vessels to come up to, as the worst part of the navigation would 


528 NEWARK, 


be avoided, which in passing round a point hotween this place and 
the landing. The length of road to be made from this proposed 
landing place, will be about halfamile, but it is mostly good ground 
and will not require mnch expense. The real length of land car- 
riage, however, to Fort Schlosser, will not be increased, or at most 
more than 100 or 160 yards,” 

The original British fort at Niagara was upon the east side of 
the mouth of the Niagara River, upon the present site of the Ameri- 
can Fort, By a treaty entered into in 1704, Great Britain was to 
vacate this fort, with others situated to the south of the lakes, 
namely, Oswego, Detroit, Miami, and Michilmacinac, which was 
done in ‘1796, Upon the west side of the river, upon a point known 
as Mississauga Point, had sprung up a@ small village, This, it is 
said, was the largest collection of houses after Kingston when 
Governor Simeoe arrived, and bere he decided to make his resi- 
dence, and the permanent capital of the new province, tle lived 
“in awsmall frame house, alfa mile from the village.” To this 
place he gave the nume of Newark. There was up the river, at the 
ond of navigation, and at the commencement of the portage around 
the falls to Lake Erie, a small village which had arisen from the 
course of travel upwards to the western lakes, The boats which 
left Kingston, on their way westward, were here unloaded, And 
this place had taken the name of Queen's Town, a name which it 
retains to the present day. Rochefoucault says, in 1795, “The 
different buildings, constructed three years ago, consist of a toler- 
able inn, two or three good storehouses, some small horses, a block- 
house of stone, covered with iron, and barracks, Mr. Hamilton, an 
opulent merchant, who is concerned in the whole inland trade in 
this part of America, possesses in Queen's Town, a very fine house, 
built in the Knglish style; he has iso a farm, a distillery, and a 
tan-yard. The portage was formerty on the other side of the river; 
but as this, by virtue of the treaty, falls under American Dominion, 
government has removed it hither,” The same wr.tor, speaking of 
Newark says, “ About a hundred houses, mostly very fine structures, 
have already been erected, but the progress of building will pro- 
bably be arrested by the intended removal of the seat of gover. 
ment. The majority of the inhabitants, especially the richest 
of them, share in the administration; and consequently will 
remove to whatever place the government may bo transferred. 
In point of size and elegance, the house of Colonel Smith, of the 
5th Regiment, is much distinguished from the rest, being con- 
structed, embellished, and painted in the best style.” 


LITTLE YORK, 529 


York—Covernor Simooe was thoroughly Mnglish; unlike Govor- 
nor Maitland, who gave foreign names in his time, he was intent upon 
erecting another Kngland in America One new Kngland had 
alienated itself, and he determined another should arixe in its place, 
and honee he gave to his new capital the name of York. The pre- 
sent New York had been named York, after James Duke of York, 
brother to Charles the Il. The term new being prefixed to distin- 
guish it from old York of England, ‘To distinguish the new capital 
of Canada from both of the others he designated it Little York. 

As soon as Simcoe learned that the Niagara fort was to be 
delivered to the United States, he saw the necessity of removing 
the capital, as it would never do to have it under the guns of 4 
foreign government. The extreme dislike with which he saw the 
fort pass into the Republic's hands no doubt led to the haste with 
which he set about the removal of the Seat of Government. After 
oxamining soveral points upon the upper likes,fand Lake Ontario, 
fe welected the present site of the City of Toronto, back of which 
was a fort of the samo name, or rather Taranto. Upon this spot, 
which then had for inhabitants but two families of Mississauga 
Indians, Governor Simcoe immediately quartered one division of 
his old regiment, the Queen’s Rangers, which came the Ist July, 
1793, The same sum ner Bouchette, of the Royal Navy, surveyed 
the harbour or bay. 

The harbour of Toronto was first examined, by Deputy 
Surveyor Collins, in 1788, when he made a survey of all 
of the waters of the Upper Lakes, and the several forts, by in- 
structions from Lord Dorchester. In his report he says, “The 
breadth at the entrance is about half a mile, but the navigable 
channel for vessels is only about 600 yards, having from three to 
four fathoms water, the north of the main shore the whole length 
of the harbour, is a clay bank from 12 to 20 feet high, and rising 
gradually behind, apparently good land and fit for settloments, 
The water is rather shallow near the shore. The shoalness of the 
north shore as before remarked, is also disadvantageous as to creat- 
ing wharfs, quays, &. In regard to this place as a military post, 
I do not see any striking features to recommend it in that view, 
but the best situation to occupy for the purpose of protecting the 
settlement and harbour would, I conceive, be on the point A, near 
the entrance thereof.” 

Subsequently however, Simcoe relinquished the intention of mak- 
ing York the Capital, and determined to erect one at a central point 
34 


680 YONGE STREET. 


in the peninsula lying between Lakes Ontario, Erie and Huron. 
He selected a site upon the river De la Trenche, which he named 
the Thames, and, to the intended Capital he gave the name of 
London. He also gave the name to the town of Chatham, a place 
intended by him, in carrying out his plan of forming a navy, for 
a@ navy yard, which he intended to have communicate with a route 
between Lake Huron and Lake Ontario. In the mean time he kept 
troops to work, to cut a military road to the Thames, which he 
called Dundas Street after the Home Minister. At the same time 
he “intended York the centre of the naval force on Lake Ontario.” 
In 1795 there had not been more than twelve houses built in York, 
which stood on the bay noar the Don. This year the land was 
was surveyed into lots. ‘The inhabitants” says Rochefoucault do 
not possess the fairest: character, to whish Gourlay adda, in spite, 
“Nor have they yet mended it.’ The River Don was an old 
Indian route to the waters of Simcoe Lake and the Huron, The 
portage to a.Lake, subsequently named after the Governor, was.thirty 
miles. The barracks, where Simcoe’s regiment was stationed, was 
¢wo-miles from the Don, the present site of the old barracks, At 
that time, in a circumference of 150 miles, the Mississauga Indians 
were the only neighbours of York. 

The desire of Simeoe to fix the capital at London was over- 
ruled by Lord Dorchester, who, although a true friend of Canada, 
seemed to oppose Simcoe, Having decided upon Toronto as the 
capital, Simcoe proceeded to have constructed a military road from 
the waters. of Lake Ontario to Lake Simcoe. This road is now 
Yonge Street. From 1794 the Governor resided at. York, part 
of which time was in his camp tent, until his departure. 

Governor Simcoe caused to be built at York, upon the Don 
River, about three miles up, on a beautiful eminence, a somewhat 
large frarne building, which he named after his son, Castle Frank. 
This building was standing in 1829. 

By the kind favor of Mrs. Murney, relict of the i:ate Hon. E: 
Murney, of Belleville, and her most estimable parent, Mrs’ Breck- 
enridge, sister of the late Hon. Robert Baldwin, we are able to give 
some particular notice of the appearance of York at a later date. 
Mrs. Bueckonridge’s fat?cr, with his family of three sons and four 
daughters, ‘arrived from Ireland after innumerable delays and 
losses, dangers, and escapes by sea and land, at York in 1798. 
They found it composed of about a dozen-houses, “a.dreary dismal 
place, not even possessing tho characteristics of a village. There 


THE CAPTURE OF YORK. 531 


was no church, school-house, nor in fact any of the ordinary signs. 
of civilization, being in facta mere settlement, There was not 
even a Methodist chapel, nor does she remember more than one 
shop. There was no inn; and those travelers who had. no friends 
to go to, pitched a tent and lived in that so long as. they remaineds 
My grandfather and his family had done so during their journey. 
The Government House and the garrison lay about a mile from 
York, with a thick wood between. After remaining a few days at 
York, the family. proceeded. to: take possession of a farm’ in the 
township of-Clarke. They traveled in an open batteau, when night 
came pitching their tent on the shore ofthe lake.” The following 
year Mrs. Breckenridge, then'a young girl, accompanied her father 
and sister to New York, whither the latter was going to be married 
to Mr. Morgan, grandfather of-Gen. Dix, the United States Minister 
to France. She returned in 1806; and found many changes and 
improvements—“ where cities now stand, there was then only 
woods, for instance, at Buffalo, where she passed a night, was a 
solitary:inn with a swinging sign. But York was mostly changed} 
there was a church, a jail, a light-house building, and many nice 
houses, and the woods. between the garrison and! town were fast 
disappearing. Governor Gore wag then there. 

On the 2%th April, 1813, 2,700 Americans landed ‘a little west 
ofPoronto. ‘Two companies of the. 8th, or King’s Own, with some 
Indians, one company: being the grenadiers, the other being thé 
3rd company, under Capt. J. H. Hustace, both being led by Capt. 
McNeale, were sent to oppose the landing. The portable maga 
zine of the advance battery was accidentally blown up killing some 
twenty of the grenadiers, Capt. McNeale, was also killed. This 
accident led to Sir R. H. Shoaffe’s retreat, and the destruction of 
the magazines. The total loss was 97, including two officers and 
four non-commissioned officers. “The force engaged, including 
the two companies of the 8th, consisted of one company of New- 
foundland Fencibles, one company of Glengarry Light Infantry, 
a detachment of Royal Artillery, Militia, Volunteers and Indians— 
in all about 600 men. Among the volunteers was the present 
highly esteemed Chief Justice of Upper Canada, Sir J. B. Robinson, 
and Sir-Allan McNab.” The gallantry of these two gentlemen 
was most conspicious. The unequal contest continued for 4 hours. 
The month following the remnant of the 8th was nearly annihi- 
lated at the attack upon Sackett’s Harbour. The above facts and 
eulogium upon two distinguished Canadians are derived from 


532 TORONTO, 


Edward Hincks, who was Lieut., and who was present in charge 
of a two gun battery, and “ Another of the surviving officers of the 
8th regiment,” published in London in 1860, upon the discovery of 
human remains near the old fort at Toronto, which proved ta.be 
some of the grenadiers who were killed by the explosion of their 
magazine, 

The name of York continued to belong to the capital till. 1834, 
when it received the more appropriate name of Toronto, an Indian 
word we are told, which signifies “ trees growing out of the water,” 
referring to the low level shore, with the trees at the waters edge. 
For many years before the name was changed; from the vast quan- 
tity of mud which made the streets almost) unpassable, the place 
obtained the designation of “Muddy York.” 

In 1820 a Parliament House was buiit near the site of the pre- 
sent County Jail, at the front of the present Parliament Street; 
this building was burned down in 1824. 

In 1830 an address was carried by the House, to be presented 
to the Governor, “to remove the Seat of Government from York 
to a place of security,” but no action was taken in the matter. 

The wisdom in the choice of selecting this situation upon 
which to found a capital for Upper Canada cannot be questioned. 
The proof is found in the handsome and richly circumstanced City 
of Toronto. Should not Toronto, now again the Capital of Ontario, 
the seat of learning, of magnificent Universities, the home of refine- 
ment, the abode of wealth, erect a monvment to the memory of its 
founder, the illlustrious first Governor of the Colony ? 


ny PARLIAMENT. 533 


CHAPTER LXI, 


Contants—Parliament—Simcoe’s Proclamation—-Nineteen counties formed— 
Names, and boundaries —First elections—Names of members—Officers of 
the House—A Quaker member—Chaplain—Meeting of Parliament—The 
Throne, a camp stool—Address—To both houses—Closing address—Acts 
passed—Simcoe s confidential letters—A contrast—A blending—2nd Session 
The Acts—Quarter Sessions—3rd, 4th, 5th Sessions—New division of Pro- 
vince—1798—Modes of punishment—Burning the hand—Whipping—Salaries 
of officers—Revenue first vear—The members of Parliament—Education— 
Offering for Parliament—A ‘Junius ”—Early administration of justice— 
“ Heaven-born lawyers ”’—First magistrates. 


THE LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY. 


Upon the 16th July, 1792, Lieutenant-Governor Simcoe issued 
a proclamation in the name of the King, having for its object the 
organization of a Legislative Assembly composed of persons, to be 
elected by the people, of which there should be sixteen, and divid. 
ing the province into counties. .It was as follows: 


“Know ye, that our trusty and well-beloved John Graves Simcoe, 
Esquire, our Lieutenant-Governor of our Province of Upper Canada, 
hath, and by this onr proclamation doth, divide the said Province 
of Upper Canada ‘ute counties, and hath and doth appoint and 
declare the number of representatives of them, and each of them, 
to be as hereinafter limited, named, declared, and appointed,” &e, 

Nineteen counties were formed, namely: “ Glengary, Stormont, 
Dundas, Grenville, Leeds, rontenas, Ontario, Addington, Lenox, | 
Prince Edward, Hastings, Northumberland, Durham, York, Lincoln, 
Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, Kent.” 

For the purpose of representation in Parliament, the following 
arrangements were made: Glengary was divided into two ridings, 
each riding to send a representative to the Legislative Assembly ; 
Stormont, to send one member ; likewise Dundas and Grenville each to 
have a representative; Leeds and Frontenac together, to send one 
representative ; Ontario and Addington to send one representative ; 
Prince Edward, together with the late township of Adolphus, in the 
County of Lenox, to send one member; Lenox (except Adolphustown) 
with the Counties of Hastings and Northumberland, to elect one 
member; Durham and York, and the first riding of Lincoln, 10 be 
represented by one member; the second riding of Lincoln to have 
one member; the third riding of Lincoln to have one member; the 
fourth riding of Lincoln, and the County of Norfolk, to have one 


$34 THE FIRST MEMBERS. 


member; Suffolk and Essex to have one member; the County of 
Kent, which included all the west not Indian territories, to the 
Hudsons Bay, to have two members. The proclamation was dated 
Government House, Kingston, 16th July, 1792, William Jarvis, Sec- 
retary. é 

The elections:‘must have followed hard after the issuing of the 
proclamation, as Parliament met on the 17th of September following: 
They probably took place in August. Simcoe writing in November, 
to the Secretary of State for the Colonies, speaks of the elections in 
these words :—“ On my passage from Montreal to Kingston, I under- 
stood that the general spirit of the country was against the election 
of half-pay officers into the Assembly, and that the prejudice ran in 
favour of men of a low order, who kept but one table, that is, who 
dined in common with their servants.” y 

The names of those first elected to Parliament were John Me- 
Donnell, who was elected Speaker; Joshua Booth; Mr. Baby; Alex- 
ander Campbell; Philip Dorland, (but being a Quaker, he would not 
be sworn and did not take his seat, and Peter VanAlstine was elected 
in his place); Jeremiah French; Ephraim Jones; Williath Mocomb; 
Hugh McDonnell; Benjamin Pawling; Nathaniel Pettit; David Wil- 
liam Smith; Hazleton Spencer; Isaac Swazy; —Young; John 
White—16, Simcoe, in a despatch, spoke of the last mentioned :— 
“It was by good fortune that the temporary residence I made at 
Kingston created sufficient influence to enable us to bring the Attorney 
General White, into the House. 

The oaths to the members were administered by the Governor's 
Civil Secretary, William Jarvis, Esq., who was also the first registrar 
of the Province. McDonnell, the member for Glengary, was unani- 
mously ‘elected to the speakers chair. Angus McDonnell was clerk to 
the Assembly; George Law, Sergeant-at-arms. In the matter of 
‘Philip Dorland, of Adolphustown, a Quaker, who refused to take the 
Oaths. A resolution was unanimously passed by the House, that he 
wis incompetent to sit and vote in Parliament unless he took the 
necessary oath, and consequently a writ was issued for a new election. 

‘A chaplain, the Rev. Mr. Addison, was elected'to the House of 
‘Assembly, and he, on the day of prorogation, preached a sermon to 
‘thém before they were summoned to méet the Governor in the Legis- 
‘tative Council Chambers. Mr. Addison vontinued a ‘chaplain ‘for 
‘thirty years, and was then granted a yearly pension ‘of £50. 

This ‘first Upper Canadian Parliament assembled at Newark, now 
Niagara, on the 18th September, 'and'was prorogued 15th ‘October 


GOVERNOR'S ADDRESS. 535 


following. The circumstances of this infant legislation were well 
fitting the new-born colony. The Governor himself was a soldier by 
profession. Most of the members elect had been inured to the life 
of the camp, though subsequently to the settling of the wilderness, 
and they could, with no ordinary interest, and with wppropriate in- 
telligence, direct themselves to the work of legislation. The first 
Parliament of Upper Canada met in no stately hall; the proceedings 
must have borne some resemblance to a court-martial. The collective 
wisdom of Upper Canada assembled in a camp-tent on the plains of 
Niagara. On the 18th September, the Governor, with his Seeretary, 
and probably adjutant, took his seat, not upon the throne, but a camp- 
stool, and delivered the following address: 


Honoraste Gentirmen, &c.—I have summoned you together 
under the authority of an Act of the Parliament of Great Britain, 
passed last year, which has established the British constitution, and 
all the forms which secure and maintain it in this distant country. 

The wisdom and beneficence of our most Gracious Sovereign and 
the British Parliament, have been eminently proved, not only in im- 
porting tous the same for government, but also in securing the 
benefit, by the many provisions that guard this memorable act. So 
that the blessing of your invaluable constitution, thus protected and 
amplified, we may hope will be extended to the remotest posterity. 
The great and momentous trusts and duties which have been com- 
mitted to the representatives of this Province, in a degree infinitely 
beyond whateyer, till this period, distinguished any other colony, have 
originated from the British nation, upon a just consideration of the 
energy and hazard with which its inhabitants have so conspicuously 
supported and defended the British constitution. 

“Tt is from the same patriotism, now called upon to exercise with 
due deliberation and foresight, the offices of civil administration that 
your fellow-subjects, of the British Empire, expect the foundation of 
that mien of industry, and wealth of commerce and power, which may 
last through all succeeding ages. 

“The natural advantages of the Province of Upper Canada are 
iuferior to none on this side of the Atlantic ; there can be no separate 
" interest through its whole extent. The British form of government 
has prepared the way for its speedy colonization; and, I trust, that 
your fostering care will improve the favourable situation; and that 
&numerous and agricultural people will speedily take possession 
ofthe soil and climate,which, under the British laws, and the muni- 


536 AOTS OF FIRST PARLIAMENT. 


ficence with which His Majesty has granted the lands of the 
Crown, offer such manifest and peculiar encouragement.’ 

The session was closed the 15th October. The Governor de- 
livered the closing speech. 


“ FlonoraBLE GENTLEMAN, &¢.—Itis with very great satisfaction 
that I have considered the acts which you have found it expedient 
to frame, and to which, in consequence of the power delegated to 
me, I have this day given my assent, that they shall become laws 
of the: Province of Upper Canada. 

“As the division which His Majesty, in his wisdom, thought 
proper to make of the late Province of Quebec, obviated all incon- 
veniences, and laid the foundation for an establishment of the 
English laws in the Province, it is natural to presume, that you 
would seize the first opportunity to impart that benefit to your 
fellow-subjects; and by the act to establish trials by jury, and by 
that which makes the English law the rule of decision, in all 
matters of controversy, relative to property and civil rights, you 
have fully justified the public expectation. Your other acts seem 
calculated to promote the general welfare and commerce of the 
Province, &c. 


“HONORABLE GENTLEMEN, AND GENTLEMEN.—I cannot dismiss 
you without earnestly desiring you to promote, by precept and 
example, among your respective counties, the regular habits of 
piety and morality, the rarest foundations of all private and public 
felicity; and, at this juncture, I particularly recommend to fyou to 
explain, that this Province is singularly blest, not with a mutilated 
constitution, but with a constitution which has stood the test of 
experience, and is the very imsge and transcript of that of Great 
Britain, by which she has long established and secured to her 
subjects, as much freedom and happiness'as is possible to be enjoyed, 
under the subordination nocessary to civilized society.” 

The modest and matter-of-fact Parliament passed eight Acts at 
this the first session. Chapter I., An Act to Repeal certain parts 
of an Act, passed in the fourteenth year of His: Majesty's Reign, 
entitled, “An Act for making more sufficient provisions for the 
Government for the Province of Quebec, in North’ America, and 
to introduce the. English Law as the rule of decision in all matters 
of controversy relative to Property and Civil Rights.” Chapter IL., 
‘An Act to establish Trials by Jury.” Chapter IIL., “An Act. to 
establish the Winchester Measure, and a Standard for other Weights 


SIMCCE’S OPINION OF PARLIAMENT. 537 


and Measures.” Chapter IV., “An Act to Abolish the Summary 
Proceedings of the Court of Common. Pleas in actions under Ten . 
Pounds Sterling.’ Chapter V., “An Act to prevent Accidents by 
Fire,” Chapter VI., “An Act for the more easy and speedy Re- 
covery.of Small Debts.” Chapter VIL, “An Act. to Regulate the 
Toll. to be taken in Mills, not more. than one-twelfth for Grinding 
and Bolting.” ‘Chapter VIIL., “An Act for Building a Gaol, and 
Court-house in every Diswict within the Province, and for altering 
the names of the said Districts.) _The District of Lunenburgh to 
be henceforth called the Eastern District ; Mecklenburgh, the Mid- 
land District; Nassau, the Home District; Hesse, the Western © 
District.” 

Thus was the new-born colony, whose germ had been planted 
in the wilderness eight years previous, ushered into life, and thus 
the functions thereof were commenced. 

Simcoe, it would seem, wrote frequent despatches to the Colo- 
nial Secretary ; and in one he gives his opinion of this first meeting 
of the representative body of Upper Canada: ‘“ At this first meet- 
ing they were active and zealous for particular measures, according 
to the promises they had made, or the instructions they had 
received. Many bills were accordingly framed, which required only 
a little time to evince their impropriety or futility. Having offices 
to. create and salaries to bestow, they were rather too liberal of 
their patronage, and pledged their credit to £174 annually’ to 
different officers. The Legislative Council made no engagements, 
but, of course, their expenses must be equal... The sum of £348 
was, therefore, the first item.” “Upon the whdle, I have no reason 
to be dissatisfied with the disposition and conduct of the Assembly, 
considering that it is composed of persons of not any restrictive 
method, and unacquainted with power. I hope that by treating 
them wiih temper and moderation, they may become a. beneficial 
establishment to the Province.’? McMullen says, by way of contrast, 
that “ the Upper Canadian Parliament, with its “chomespun’” mem- 
bers, took: five weeks to do what had taken the Lower Canadian 
Seigniors seven months to accomplish, 

How: great the chinge wrought by seventy-five years! As 
the log hut in the wilderness has been superseded by the elegant 
mansion, handsome viiia, with thriving towns and cities, so has 
the: tented capital of Newark been forgotten in surveying the mag- 
nificent. proportions of the buildings at Ottawa; and the camp 
stool, and. nature’s carpet: of.green, in the elegant halls. © And 


538 AOTS OF BECOND SESSION. 


a8 the Legislature, whose infant days were passed within the 
souhd of the majestic Niagara, where its waters are precipitated 
over a stupendous full, and sweep on to fill a mighty lake, has, 
after numerous mutations, and many uncertainties, found a-safe 
home upon the rugged cliffs overlooking the Ottawa, where still 
may be heard the swelling sound of falling waters, as they rush 
down the Chaudiere; so may the confederated Provinces forming 
the New Dominion, after many changes, and frequent political 
uncertainties—hope alternating with fear, not alone meet in formal 
union,~-not as incompatible elements of an unwise and unequal 
“ gonnection, but as one people; even as the waters of the great 
Ottawa, mighty in itself, meet and unite with the farther coming 
St. Lawrenco,and, commingling, form the grand stream of the Lower 
Lawrence, upon whose bosom the proudest ships rest, and which is 
a highway of trade, unsurpassed in the world. 

The second session of the parliament of Upper Canada, was 
opened at Newark, 31st May, 1793; prorogued 9th July, following. 
At this sessions were passed thirteen bills, most of which were 
important and useful measures. The first was “for the better regu- 

lation of the Militia;” the second, respevting the appointment of 
‘town officers; the third, having respect to assessments and rates, 
and payment of ‘assembly-men; the fourth, about highways; the 
fifth, concerning marriage; sixth, of courts of Quarter Sessions 
within the several districts; the seventh, a most important one— 
an everlasting one of honor, “to prevent the further introduction 
of slaves,” and to limit the time of servitude of those in slavery ; 
the eighth, respecting courts of Probate; ninth, to establish regula- 
tions about duties between Upper and Lower Canada ; tenth, for 
paying salaries of officers of Legislative Council and Assembly ; 
eleventh, to encourage the destruction of wolves.and bears ; twelfth, 
returning officers of the several counties; thirteenth, also’ about 
officers, and taxing wine and spirituous liquors. 

The places fixed for the holding of Quarter Sessions were Corn- 
wall, New. Johnson, Kingston, Adolphustown, Newark, and 
Michilmacinac. For the Midland District, it was enacted that 
they should “commence and ‘be ‘holden ‘in Adolphustown, ‘on the 
second Tuesday inthe month of July,‘and on the second Tuesday 
in'the month of January; and in Kingston on the second Tuesday 
in the month of _ and on the second Tuesday in the month of 
October.” 

The third session of the 1st niles met at Nowarlk, on the 


NEW DIVISION 0 THE PROVINCE. 539 


2nd June, 1794, and prorogued 9th July following. Atthis session 
there was a continuation of that wholesome legislation which had 
characterized the two previous sessions. Twelve acts were 
passed. 

The {fourth session was at Newark, commencing 6th July, 1895, 
when four acts were added. It was prorogued 10th August, 
following. 

A. fifth session of first parliament met at Newark, 14th May, 
1796, and was prorogued 8rd June following. Seven acts were 
passed. This was the last meeting of parliament under the governor 
ship of Simcoe. 

The second parliament opened at York, 16th May, 1797, under 
the presidency of the Hon. Peter Russeil. It was prorogued 3rd 
July, following. Highteen measures passed. 

Second session under Hon. P. Russell, met at York, 5th June, 
1798, prorogued 5th July. Passed eight bills. Among these bills 
was one'“ to ascertain and establish the boundary lines of the dif- 
ferent townships of the province.” Stone or other durable monu- 
ments to be set up, to mark the corners of lots; and any person 
wilfully defacing or removing such, to “be adjudged guilty of 
felony, and to suffor death without the benefit of the clergy.” 
Another important act, which the growing province demanded, 
was “for the better division of the province,’ into townships. 
counties‘and districts. According to this, there were formed eight 
districts, with twenty-three counties, and one hundred and. fifty- 
eight townships. The districts were the Hastern, Johnson, Mid- 
land, Newcastle, Home, Niagara, London, and Western. The Mid- 
tand district, with which we have more particularly to do, “was com- 
posed of four Sowiiteiey with land in their rear to the northern limits 
of the:province.”’ The first:icounty was Frontenac. In this we have 
Kingston, as well as the townships Pittsburgh, Lougborough, 
Portland, Hinchinbroke, Bedford, and Wolfe Island. The second 
county, ‘the incorporated counties of Lenox and Addington; con- 
sisted of the townships of Ernesttown, Fredericksburgh, Adolphus- 
town, Richmond, Camden, Amherst Island, Sheffield... The third 
county, Hastings; contained Sydney, Thurlow, Mohawk land, 
Tyendinaga, Hungerford, Huntingdon, and Rawdon. The fourth, 
Pvince ‘Edward, shad sg hg Hallowell, Sophiasburgh, and 
Ameoliasburgh. 

The third session met at Newaelk, 12th June, 1799, and was 
prorogued 29th of ‘the same month ;. five acts having ‘been 
passed. 


540 MODES OF PUNISHMENT. 


The fourth session met at York, 2nd June, 1800, prorogued 
4th July, under Lieutenant-General Hunter, Six acts were passed, 
the first of which was “ for the further introduction of the criminal 
law of England, and for the more effectual punishment of certain 
offenders,” The third clause is as follows: “That whereas the 
punishment of burning in the hand, when any person is convicted 
of felony within the benefit of clergy, is often disregarded and inef- 
fectual, and sometimes may fix a lasting mark of disgrace and 
infamy on offenders, who might otherwise become good subjects 
and profitable members of the community; be it therefore enacted 
by the authority aforosaid, that from, and after the passing of this 
act, when any person shall be lawfully convicted of any felony, 
within the benefit of clergy, for which he or she is liable by law to 
be burned or marked in the hand, it shall, and may be lawful for the 
court before which any person so convicted, or any court holden for 
the same place with the like authority, if such court shall think fit, 
instead of such burning or marking, to impose upon such offender 
such a moderate pecuniary fine as to the court in its discretion shall 
seem meet; or otherwise it shall be lawful, instead of such burning 
or marking, in any of the cases aforesaid, except in the case of man- 
slaughter, to order and judge, that such offender shall be once or 
oftener, but not more than three times, either publicly or privately 
whipped ; such private whipping to be inflicted in the presence of 
not less than two persons, besides the offender and the officer who 
inflicts the same, and in case of female offenders, in the presence of 
females only ; and such fine or whipping so imposed or inflicted, 
instead of such burning or marking, shall have the like effects and 
consequences to the party on whom the same, or either shall be 
imposed or inflicted, with respect to the discharge from the same 
or other felonies, or any. restitution to his or her estates, capacities, 
and credits, as if he or she had been burned or marked as afore- 
said.” 

In 1801 the salaries. of the officers of the parliament stood 
thus; per annum. : 

Clerk of Legislative Council, £145. Usher of the Black Rod, 
£50. Master in Chancery, attending the Legislative Council, £50, 
Chaplain of the Legislative Council, £50. Door-keeper of ditto £20. 
Speaker of the House of Assembly, £200. Olerk of ditto, £125. 
Sergeant-at-Arms, £50. . Chaplain of the House of Assembly, £59. 
Door-keeper of ditto, £20.. Copying Clerks, £50. Total, £805. 

The first tax raised by statue in the province, was to pay the 
members, who received $2 per day. 


EDUCATION AMONG THE MEMBERS. 541 


The revenue of the whole province the first year was £900, 

Elsewhere the fact has been stated that many of the settlors 
were devoid of a liberal education; while the stern® duties of 
pioneer life precluded the possibility of any mental culture what- 
ever. At the same time competent school teachers for the young 
were not to be had. With a population made up of such material, 
the question might be asked with becoming seriousness, “ Where 
are we to get our representative men to carry out responsible 
government as accorded to the young province of Upper Canada ? 
Many of the first Assembly men were not possessed of book learning, 
and all along the list of those who have been M.P.P.’s, up to the 
present, may be found very many who were limited in their educa- 
tion. Yet, the first members convened in the tent, on the green 
slopes of Niagara, discharged their duty with much decorum and 
despatch. 

It would be an interesting chapter to introduce some account 
of the first members of Parliament, and the political contests in the 
early days of Upper Canada. In the absence of complete infor- 
mation, we give such items relating thereto as have come under 
notice. We have already given the names of those elected to 
the first Parliament. 

Among the early members was James Wilson, of Prince 
Edward, he was first elected in 1808, or 9, and remained a member 
for some twenty-four years. Simeon Washburn, was also a member 
for atime. Allen McLean, in a notice dated Kingston, 18th May, 
1812, says “ To the independent electors of the County of Frontenac. 
Having had the honor of representing you at three successive Par- 
liaments, I again make you a tender of my services, and beg leave 
to solicit your votes and interest at the ensuing election.” 

Amos Ansley, Esq., says, in an address, dated at Kingston, 
May: 20, 1812: “To the Electors’ of the County of Frontenac. 
Having had the honor to represent this County in the first founda- 
tion of its happy constitution, I again make you a tender of my 
services, and beg leave to solicit your votes and interest, &c.” 
James Cotter, of Sophiasburg, was elected to Parliament i in 1813, 
and served four years. 

A man of sterling integrity,and good common sense may 
make a useful Member, if he be not egotistical. In recording 
the early events of the Bay, we must not hesitate to mention 
an incident which, at the time, created no little comment with 
the public, but brought chagrin to an M.P.P. A’ member, 


4 


$42 MAGISTRATES—-LAWYEBS. 


who shall be nameless, whose early advantages for education had 
been extremely limited, but with any amount of self-confidence, 
was, on 6ne. occasion, sarcastically, but humorously, brought to 
task in the Kingston Herald, by an anonymous writer. The mem- 
ber replied, and in so doing, “ copied verbatim, nearly the whole of 
the: first part of: Sir William Draper's letter to. Junius, dated Jan. 
26, 1769, in defence of his friend Lord Granby, over his own signa- 
ture. Macaulay, ayoung lawyer of: Bath, noticed the plagiarism, 
and. exposed the M. P. P.,” which we believe, resulted: in the political 
demise of that individual. 


7s EARLY ADMINISTRATION OF: . JUSTIOE. 


For bes years, Upper Canada, after becoming a distinct Province, 
was without any lawyers. But, in 1794, such anumber of Acts were 
found upon the statute books, that it was necessary to create some to, 
interpret, not mystify the law. It was provided that his “ Majesty 
should appoint not more than sixteen, whom he should deem, from 
their probity, education, and condition of life, best "qualified to receive 
the license to practice law.” This appointment ot lawyers by the 
Executive, gave rise to an expression of derision in after days, of 
“‘heaven-born lawyers.” . 

The first lawyer appointed, in Johngon District, was Samuel 
Sherwood, who had studied law two or three, years with lawyer 
Walker, of Montreal. Jacob, Farand, was the first lawyer in the 
Kastern District. Allen McLean, the first lawyer for Kingston, and 
Mr, Hagerman, the denis for the Bay Quinte.—(See Us E. ig Pe 
Dickson, of Niagara, and Angus McDonald for Cornwall. 

After the formation of Upper Canada into a Province, a number 
of magistrates, were appointed to each District, to form a Court of 
Quarter Sessions. The four gentlemen who had been the judges of 
Tunenburgh, Mecklenburgh, Nagsau, and Hesse, respectively, no 
longer had ao, extensive a jurisdiction. We have, no further informa- 
tion of Robertson, in this respect, and Dunean left the Province. 
But Cartwright and Hamilton contiaued to fill the same. positions, 
as ghaizmen of the Quarter Sessions, in their respective, Districts. 
After the death of Cartwright, in the Midland District; Colonel 
Thompson was appointed to the office, and his successor was. Alex. 
Figher, of Adolphustown. Joba Ferguson was also Judge of the. 
District Court. 


MAGISTRATES IN MIDLAND, DISTRICT. 543 


Among the first appointments for magistrates, was Thomas 
Sherwood, of Leeds. Also, Dr. Solomon Jones, who was afterward 
Judge of the District Court. 


Charles Stuart, Esq., was, for many years, Sheriff of the Midland 
District; he died while yet young, in 1816. The first Sheriff of 
Niagara District, was Alex. McDonnell; the next was Barrack- 
master Clark, and afterwards Thomas Merritt was appointed. 


Among the first, probably the first, magistrates appointed in 
Thurlow, were Col. Wm. Beil, ol. Hazelton, and James McNabb. 
Most likely Bell had the commission before the others. Bell 
generally held his Court of Requests at Mrs, Simpson’s Inn. On 
19th April, 1822, it was held at the house of John Taylor. 


. DIVISION X. 


THE EARLY MILITIA OF UPPER CANADA. 


CHAPTER LXII. 


ContEnts.—Militia Act, 1792—Simcoe—No faith in the Americans—His views— 
Military Roads—. ‘vision of Districts—Military purposes—The officers— 
Legislation—The e«penses—Repeated Legislation—Aggressive spirit—The 
Enrolment—Hastings Battalion—“Something brewing ”—List of Officers— 
Col. Ferguson—Col. Bell—Leeds Militia—Officers’ Clothing—The Midland 
District—Prince Edward—Training Places. 


THE MILITIA. 


Any magisterial power that the military commanders of the 
first settlers may have possessed was lost by the proclamation of 
Lord Dorchester, in 1788, forming Upper Canada into districts, 
and appointing to each a staff of civil officers. From this period 
until 1792, after the meeting of the second session of the First 
Parliament, the military organization was a dead matter, although 
there must have been in force some law relating to such, inasmuch 
as the first Act passed at this Session was “for the better regula- 
tion of the Militia in this Province.” ; 

Governor Simcoe was a man of a military turn of mind. He 
had taken an active part against the American rebels, and he con- 
tinued to entertain strong feelings of hostility to the American 
cause, believing not in the integrity of their professed principles. 
In many respects he was a well chosen person to take charge of 4 
people who had been under a military rule, and who shared his 
antipathy to the republican people. Not only did Simcoe conceive 
schemes of settling the forests, and improving it, but also for secur- 
ing the country against attack, likewise of drawing into the 
country many who he believed remained in the States because 
they could not help themselves, and to whom the Republican form 
of government was exceedingly distasteful. Simcoe never felt any 


MILITARY DIVISIONS. 545 


doubt about his ability to defend the Province against the Ameri- 
cans, and he even had vague ideas that he might concentrate a 
force of sufficieut strength upon Upper Canada soil, to enable him to 
invade the States, with a good prospect of success. Imbued with 
these views, and animated by such feelings and desires, he lost no 
time in taking the necessary steps to organize and train the Militia, 
and to establish a Naval force for the Lakes, The regular soldiers 
under his immediate command were put at work to cut roads, one 
from Lake Ontario to the Thames, which was called the Dundas 
road, the other from Juake Ontario to the Lake Simcoe, which has 
received the name of Yonge Street. 

Lie four distriets of Upper Canada were subdivided into 
counties. ‘This division was, according to Rochfoucault, who 
visited Simcoe, and procured his information from him, “into 
counties is purely military, and relates merely to the enlisting, 
completing and assembling of the Militia. The counties are about 
twelve in number. The Militia of each county are assembled and 
commanded by a Lieutenant; they must be divided into regiments 
and companies. They assemble once a year in each county, and 
are inspected by the Captains of the different companies, at least 
twice a year. Every male inhabitant is considered a militia man 
from the age of sixteen to fifty. He is fined four dollars if he does 
not enlist at the proper time; and officers, both commissioned and 
non-commissioned, who do not join their regiments at the time the 
militia is assembled, pay a fine, the former of eight dollars, and 
the latter of two. An officer who, in case of insurrection, or an 
attack, who should not repair to his assigned post, would be pun- 
ished with a pecuniary penalty of £50, and a petty officer with a 
fine of £20. A militia man who sells either the whole, or a part 
of his arms, amunition or accoutrements, is fined £5, and in default 
of payment, imprisgned for two months. The Quakers, Baptists, 
and Tunkers, pay, in time of peace, twenty shillings a year; and 
during a war of insurrection, five pounds sterling for their exemp- 
tion from military service. Out of these fines and ransoms the 
Adjutant-General of the Militia receives his pay, and the remainder 
is at the Governor’s disposal. This is nearly the substance of the 
first act of the legislative body of Upper Canada, passed in 1793.” 

The following year an additional Act passed, relative to the 
Militia, the chief regulations of which tended to improve and define 
more accurately the internal form of the regiments, battalions and 
iad 4 and to render the assembling of detachments more easy 


546 SIMCOE’S DESIGNS. 


and expeditious. This Act determines, that, in time of war, the 
obligation to carry arms in defence of the country shall not cease 
before the age of sixty, and that, of consequence, Quakers and others 
whe enjoy exemption from military service, shall pay for their immu: 
nity up to that age. It also obliges the militia to serve on board of 
ships and vessels, to act as cavalry, and to extend their service be- 
yond the Province, on condition, however, that the same men be not 
bound to serve more than six months successively. The exemptions 
from military service are confined to the officers of justice, and other 
public functionaries, whose number is very small. The whole militia 
is estimated at nine thousand men. All the expenses of the civil and 
military administration of Upper and Lower Canada are defrayed by 
England.” ‘The expense; including money and presents to’ the 
Indians, “amounts for Upper Canada to one: hundred thousand 
pounds.’ 

In all. the measures introduced by Simeoe and. passed into law by 
Parliament, can be discovered a military mind actively at.work. The 
arrangements by which he endeavored to settle the country—to 
secure it against invasion—to keep alive a spirit. of military. ardor— 
to. keep aglow the flame of patriotism, a love for the mother country, 
were eminently judicious and commendable. There is no doubt that: 
the military spirit of Simcoe was pleasing to the old-soldier-farmers, 
and: in them he found willing and. zealous abettors of his military 
schemes. Had it not been for the short-sighted policy of Lord 
Dorchester, who, itis averred, became envious of his Lieutenant- 
Governor; and tried to thwart the designs, and had he not succeeded 
in having him re-called. before time allowed for carrying out those 
designs, there. can..be no, doubt that; Upper Canada. would, have 
advanced. more rapidly. than she subsequently did advance, and 
would ‘have far surpassed any State in the Union. 

In 1797, an act for still further regulation.of the militia, was 
passed ;, but the; nature of it does not appear in the statutes. 

There was also, passed, an ‘ Aas for the. better HOpUNING the pro- 
vince against the King’s enemies.” 

In, 1801, there was still further legislation, and. again in 1808, 
when there was “‘ an act to.explain, amend, and reduce to one act of 
Parliament the several laws now in being for the raising and training 
of the militia.”, And, asuitable salary was to be allowed to the Adju- 
tant-General. Legislation at this time was deemed necessary,because 
of the aggressive spirit.manifested by the United States, The game 
of conquest was already begun by. the selfish statesmen of America, 


THE ENROLMENT. 547 


and even foul means were being adopted to subvert British power 
on.the continent. The year prior, Lower Canada had taken steps 
under Mr. Dunn, to protect themselves against a wily enemy. 
General Brock was earnestly engaged in perfecting the defences of 
Quebec. In 1809 an act. was passed respecting billeting Her 
Majesty’s. troops, and the Provincial Militia, and furnishing thgm 
on the march, and impressing horses, carringes,; oxen, boats, &e. 

Respecting the enrolment of the militia in accordance with the 
acts first and subsequently passed, comparatively little can be said 
by the writer. The earliest, and indeed the only account of an 
official nature to be. obtained, refers to the organization of the 
Hasting’s Militia. Through the kindness of Mr. Sager, of the front 
of Thurlow, grandson of the late Colonel William Bell, we have had - 
placed in our possession, a portion of the papers left by Colonel 
Bell, of an official sad semi-official character. In a communication 
dated at’ Kingston, 29th November, 1798, John Ferguson, of that 
place, writes to“ Mr: William Boil, of the Mohawk village as follows: 
“ Having been appointed Lieutenant of the County of Hastings, and 
being ordered to enrol the militia’ without delay, | must request: 
you will immediately proceed with the enclosed notices; and cause 
them) to be put’ up as’ directed. This is the beginning of your duty’, 
as I have recommended you to' be Adjutant, as well ascaptain of ww 
company; and I have’ the satisfaction of telling you that the Presi- 
dent: has assured me he will approve of xy appointments.” Ina 
separate: communication, Lieutenant Ferguson authorizes: Captain 
Bell: “ to give notice to the inhabitants’ of the county to attend a - 
meeting of Lieutenancy on Satumlay, the 8th December next, at 
ten o'clock, at the ‘house occupied by David Harris, on lot 34; im . 
the first: concession of Sidney, for the purpose of enrolment.” 

It would seem that. the second in.command of the pening 
battalion, was Major A. Chisholm. 

Ferguson, writing 22nd. February, 1799, says)“ It: appears from 
the President’s letter, that there is something brewing to the west- 
ward.” 

On the 25th February, 1799, Rergusob writes to Adjutant Bell, 
to require the officers. commanding companies “to cause the volun: 
teers‘and drafts in their respective companies to assemble, with 
such arms as they may have, at the house of Ferguson, on the point 
of Sidney, lot 23; to be made atquainted with the purport OB @ letter 
reebived from the Hon. Peter Russell; Prosident.’’ 

Colonel: Ferguson writing: again: ‘Oni February 26; £01 Captain 


548 OFFICERS OF HASTINGS MILITIA. 


Bell, informs him that the President has been pleased to approve 
of the appointments made, and that he must meet. him at Sidney, 
5th of March, to receive his commission. On the 1st March, he 
further writes thus, “there is some appearance of the militia being 
embodied next spring, and that Captain Bell is appointed to take 
conamand of the detachment should such an event take place. 

In a communication dated, 10th March, 1799, Colonel Ferguson 
refers Captain Bell to an inclosure from President Russell, giving 
directions as to teaching the volunteers and drafts, “‘ who are to 
assemble at Wallbridge’s every other Saturday,” for platoon 
exercise, &c. 

“List of officers of the Hastings Militia, as approved of by 
His Honor, the President, with the dates of their commission.” 

“John Ferguson, Lieutenant of County; date of commission, 
1798... The following officers were commissioned in December fol- 
fowing :—Major Alexander Chisholm, Captain Wm. Bell, Captain 
Samuel Sherwood, Captain George W. Myers, Captain Lieutenant 
Matthias Marsh, Lieutenant Gilbert Harris, Lieutenant John Stuart, 
Lieutenant John Chisholm, Lieutenant John Fairman, sen., Lieu- 
tenant. L. W. Myers, Ensigns David Simmons, Jacob. W. Myers, 
Alexander Chisholm, Robert Fairman, Samuel B. Gilbert, Adjutant 
William Bell, Quarter-Master, John McIntosh. 

At the commencement of the war of 1812, John Ferguson, of 
Kingston, was Colonel; William Bell, of Thurlow, Lieutenant- 
Colonel, and Alexander Chisholm, Simon McNabb, S. B. Gilbert, 
Jacob W. Myers, L. W. Myers, David Simmon, Gilbert Harris, 
John McIntosh, were Captains of 1st Regiment Hastings Militia. 
John Thompson who had been a soldier in the King’s Rangers, 
was Major. ‘ 

In May, 1810, a notice was posted in Hastings to “all persons 
of the battalion having in their possession arms and accoutrements 
belonging to Her Majesty, to bring them in good order on the 4th 
of June, and they will ‘be furnished with powder and ball to shoot 
at a mark.” 

We are informed by Mr. Adiel Sherwood, that James Break- 
enridge, who had been an officer in Rogers’ corps, was appointed 
the first Lieutenant of the County of Leeds under Simcoe, with 
authority to organize the body and appoint the officers. Mr. Sher- 
wood received his first commission’as Ensign, from him, to the first 
regiment of Leeds Militia in 1796. He was shortly after: commis- 
sioned a Lieutenant, which he remained until 1808, when he was 
made Captain. 


* MILITARY CLOTHING. 549 


OrricEers’ CLoTHING.—No sooner had the officers.received their 
commissions than the matter of military clothing came into con- 
sideration, and steps were promptly taken to obtain suitable outfits, 
in the way of scarlet coats, swords, and so forth. Reading the 
letters which have come under notice, one is struck with the fact 
of men putting themselves to trouble to procure costly uniform, 
when very many of them could scarcely collect money enough to 
meet their wants. At that time money was scarce and bartering 
was the ordinary mode of proceedings between the farmer and 
dealer. The merchants of Kingston did not find it necessary 
to keep material for officers’ dress, and consequently it had to be 
procured at Montreal. The officers without money and unknown, 
in Montreal, could scarcely expect to get credit there. It was 
under such circumstances that Colonel Ferguson, the Lieutenant of 
the County of Hastings, undertook to assist the officers under him. 
Concerted action on their part was necessary; that. all the coats 
might be alike, and moreover, they might expect to have them 
supplied ata cheaper rate. The following will now become intelli- 
gible : 
“We, the following officers of Militia of the County of Hastings, 
having agreed to have uniform clothing, do empower John Ferguson, 
Samuel Sherwood, Matthias Marsh, and John McIntosh, to agree 
with any person to furnish the materials, and we will pay for it as 
agreed upon by the above persons—the uniform to be red coats with 
blue facings ; long yellow buttons and white lining with shoulder- 
straps—the Light Infantry to have short coats with wings. Thur- 
low, Tth October, 1800.” (Signed)—John. Ferguson, William Bell, 
John Chisholm, Daniel Rose, “John MeIntosh, David Simmons, 
John Fairman, junr., Samuel Sherwood, Matthias Marsh.” 

A few days later Colonel Verguson supplies a memorandum to 
Major Bell, recommending James Dawson, Kingston, as the person 
to be employed to make the coats, the material, or at least the 
cloth, to be bought at Mr. Cumming’s. Ferguson also suggests that 
each person give his note of hand for the sum until paid, from 
which it seems evident that he wished. to be free. from personal 
responsibility. Three months later, and no steps had been taken 
except by Ferguson, who, it appears, applied at Montreal for his coat. 
He writes, “I have received my coat pattern from Montreal,” and 
the cost of cloth and trimmings amounted to, £4 7s. 7d., and ,.‘‘ the 
common price of making a regimental. coat’’ was £1 3s. 4d.,. the 
epauletits ready-made were £3 each. In. another place, Colonel 


550 OFFICERS OF MIDLAND DISTRICT. 


Ferguson says, “if any of those gentlemen Wish to have: a coat 
from Montreal, and will put into my hands sixteen bushels of 
‘wheat, as a part payment, T will send for them, and they will surely 
find their profit in it. 

The following were among ‘the first Militia officers ‘connected 
‘with the force in the Midland District. 

Thomas Dorland, one of the first settlers’ of inci standin, was 
the first captain commissioned in the township. He commanded! a 
eompany in 1812, ‘at Kingston. His‘ company partook of the loyal 
spirit ‘which’ actuated the captain, who indignantly said of the 
‘Americans, “they drovo ‘us from our homés ‘once and ‘now. come 
‘after us.” | Captain senile was nut liked; as an sae ty" mis 
‘men. 

Oaptain: mea bit who Goramianided’ 8 ie a horse, ‘was 
bagrtaang estimated ‘as & commander: 

‘Christopher Hagerman} a ‘native of Maotphuntewi, aTOse’ silky 
promotion from ‘an Ensign, tobe Aide-de-Oamp: "The following ‘is 
from the Kingston Gazette:—“ Head Quarters, Upper Canada; York, 
15th December, 1813. District General order. The Lieutenant- 
General commanding and‘ President, has been pleased to appoint 
Christopher Hagerman, Esq., to be Provincial Aid-de-Oamp to his 
Honor, and to enter the Provincial Rank of Lieutenant Colonel on 
Mr. Hagerman,” 

Major Spencer, wie: had ete Colonel in Major Rogers’ regi- 
“ment during’ the ‘Revolutionary war; died at the ‘breaking: ent-or 
“the. war of | 1812, and. was buried in Fredericksburgh on his own 
‘place with: military honors, he was succeeded: by Captain Thompson. 
Opowrtord was Colonel ofa regiment of Militia, °° 

» Dhe following: :were officers:in Ernesttown: ‘Lieutenant: Colonel 
Tasties Parrot, Captain Joshua Booth, C. Fralick, Noris ‘Briscoe, 
Peter Daly, Robert Clark, Shelden, Hawley. Lieutenants: Davis 
Hamby, Henry Day, John Richards, Daniel Fraser, Robert Worlet. 
Ensigis Isaac’ Fraser, David Lockwood, Daniel: peesagpees > ae 
srg Solomon Johns; Johm:Thorp, sehr.” 2:') \o ai arfg 

Major Young, formerly ensign in’ Sir Jolin Tohnison’s: suis, 
cwas'ati officerin the Prince: Hdwhrd Militia for some: time: He was 

at Kingstonin' 1812, and | died while on:duty:'» Captain <MoDonnelkof 
Marysburgh, was also on duty at ‘Kingstom at» that: time.).: Captain 
‘Young, of the: ie Place; was* likewise ‘there, as well as ‘his 
‘Rasign, OW) “H.°Wallbridge, who » became» Captain in: 1681, Owen 
‘Richards being thé Colonel, Lieutenant Richard Howaté, of: Sophias- 


‘ 


CRAINING PLACES. 551 


burgh, died March 1, 1814... Dengia Conger “held a commission in 
the first battalion of the Prince Edward Militia during twenty-four 
years, fourteen of which he was Captain, William Ketcheson, of 
Sidney, was commissioned Ensign in 1804; Lieutenant in 1812: 
Captain toward the close of the war, served nine months at Kingston. 
Coleman, of Belleville, was Captain .of Provincial. Light Dragoous. . 
‘The Militia of Adolphustown, Fredericksburgh, Ernesttown, and 
probably of Kingston, were accustomed to meet on Finkle’s Place, 
below the wind mill, before the war,-1812... Strange as it may now 
seem, the place for training of the Prince Edward, Militia was, for 
many years, at Grassy Point, in the Sixth ‘Town. All: the way, not 
, only from the extreme point of .Marysburgh, but, from Ambherst 
Island, avd from the western part of Ameliasburgh, the sparsely 
;,eettled inhabitants were wont, to. come, by anything but, even roads, 
te this point for their stated training... They met,at,,this place.untit 
ythe year 1600; after which. they. 9ll, met at, Hallowell, Picton, ; Those 
from, Ameliasburgh required two.days to reach the — 0k 
Some: sien later @ geonod Hagen war allewads :; ‘ 


CHAPTER 1 xm, 


; Seinisvanseitt 1814, around Bay Quints—The declaration “ ap Rnews..at 
..,, Siingeton—-The call to, arms—Hastings—Events of Ki Tena 1813+ 


Attack upon Sacket’s Harbour—Oswego—aA ierican’ Fleet before Ringston— 


«) Royal George+—Kingston prepared-—Chrysler’s farmn—~A; (‘ Postseript”—-Along 
“the St. Lawrence—Ribeldry—The Commissary—Capt. Wilkins—-Quakers—- 
__ Rate of pay—Ametican prisoners—The wounded—Surgeons, ‘Dou 1, “Mea 
Jono! rina nat ogoanae fii ag te ge Arsene me ‘orders—~Puiliamen 
ne Hirsirad ‘aie WAR oF 1614 ¥ “all saa 
fe “Phe call toi ‘arms tha! cue jin eal aiewense pry by 
the inhabitants of the Midland; District, ‘including, the. militias of 
} Northumberland. ‘The old veterans of former days, ‘who: thad for 
280 Many-years: been engaged’ in the! peaceful occupstion of farming, 
were aroused: to a:high-degree of indignation: thattheir old enemies, 
awho ‘had driven:them away: from } old: :homes,jshould now: threaten 
eithem in) their hard:earned: new vones::|' No: wonder. that, these, old 
oetundy Joyaliste:and their sons ‘quickly obeyed ‘the @all\to come/in 
defense! of their homes: "To a:certain extent the: Bay. region, was 


' 


552 WAR. 


free from immediate danger. Excepting at Kingston the inhabi- 
tants were not.alarmed by the trumpet blast. There was not here 
enacted such stirring’ events as transpired at Detroit, upon. the 
Niagara frontier, and below upon the St. Lawrence. Nevertheless 
there was diligent preparation made for: any contingency that 
might come with the tide of war. The several regiments of mili- 
tia called out, were taken to Kingston and prepared for service 
whether it might. be offensive or defensive. Kingston being a 
naval station and having a dock-yard as well as a military depot; 
and at the same time situated within a short distance of the enemies’ 
territory, it was necessary that it shoyld be well garrisoned, and 
' the surrounding country constantly watched, And here the raw 
militia man was drilled for service, while they were wendy to 
defend the place. 

« The news of the declaration of war reached Kingston by a pri- 
vate letter to Mr. Forsyth, from the States, and an hour and a half 
afterwards, says one who was there, a letter having been conveyed 
to Col. Benson, the drum beat to arms, and couriers. were. on. their 
way with all haste to warn out the militia along the Bay and in 
Northumberland. The belief was entertained that Kingston would 
be a place of attack at once, and the flank companies were ordered 
there immediately. 

Upon the 27th June, 1812, John ,Ferguson, Colonel command- 
ing Ist regiment Hastings Militia, wrote from Kingston, to Lieut.- 
Colonel William Bell, of Thurlow, “to cause the volunteers, of the 
battalion who already offered their servicos, to hold themselves in 
readiness for actual service, and to apply to the Quartermaster for 
such arms as are in his possession, to be used by the volunteers 
until others were got from Kingston. Capt. John McIntosh to take 
command, the other Captain will be J. W. Myers. Notice to be'given 
at once, be it night or day, to meet on the Plains—and be drilled 
by the Sergt.-Major.””. Col. Bell recoived the letter at sunset on the 
29th, by the hands of John Weaver. A, postscript to the letter says 
“War is declared by the United. States against Great Britain.” 

The militia of Hastings were hurried to Kingston, but. aftor a 
few weeks when it was seen that Kingston would not. be. immedi- 
ately attacked, they were ordered home,.. The next year the Nor- 
thumberland Militia was ordered to York, and soon saw service. .. 

In connection with Kingston, were two, events which may. be 
alluded to, one was.a hostile demonstration against Sacket’s Harbour, 
which had for its object. principally the destruction of a man-of-war» 


AITACK UPON SACKET’S HARBOUR. 553 


there building; the other was an attempt, on the part of the Ameri- 
cans, to destroy the British frigate, Royal George, lying at 
Kingston. 

It was in May, 1813, that Sir George Prevost and Sir James L. 
Yeo, arrived at Kingston, where were Capt. Barclay Pring and 
Furnis, preparing for service the few vessels stationed there; among 
them one lately launched, the Sir George Prevost. of 30 guns, greeted 
them with a salute from the vessels. The American fleet was at the 
head of the lake, bombarding Fort George. Under these circum- 
stances it was resolved to make an attack upon Sackets Harbour, 
“ About 1000 men were embarked on board the Wolfe of 24 guns, 
the Royal George of 24 guns, the Earl of Moira, of 18 guns, and four 
armed schooners each carrying from 10 to 12 guns, with a number of 
batteaux, so that no time might be lost in the debarkation. Two 
gun-boats were placed in readiness as a landing escort. The boats 
were under the direction of Capt. Mulcaster, of the Royal Navy, and 
the landing under the immediate superintendence of Sir George 
Prevost and Sir James' Yeo. The following account is from A. O. 
Petrie, Esq., of Belleville, who was present as a volunteer, being then 
clerk to Capt. Gray, Assistant Quartermaster-General. So quickly 
was the expedition arranged that Petrie had no knowledge of it until 
about to start. By permission of Capt. Gray, Mr. Petrie formed one 
of the party, who, although forgetting to procure a red coat, did not 
forget his gun. ‘‘ Was in a batteau with Capt. Gray the greater part 
of the night, which was crowded with men. Capt. Gray told Petrie 
that the object of the expedition was to burn the ship there building, 
and told him he might have a hand in it, Petrie said he would be 
there as soon as any one. They landed about four o’clock in the 
morning, and Mr. Petrie carried Capt. Gray on his back to the shore 
through the water. But before they had landed the Americans fired 
upon them; they were soon relieved however, by the gun-boat. They 
then advanced and was not far from the ship when the bugle sounded 
the retreat. When he regained the boat he found that his friend 
Capt. Gray had been killed. 

There is abundant evidence that the retreat was unnecessary, 
that the enemy were fleeing; but one of those fearful mistakes 
occurred by which the British and Canadian troops lost a victory 
which had been won. This expedition exhibited the bravery of the 
militia men in the fullest degree, and had the mind of Prevost re- 
mained unclouded, due reward would have been secured. But the 
precipitate retreat of the Americans was misunderstood by Prevost: 


654 AT HERKIMER’S POINT. 


he thought it a trap set, Says a writer, “It was true that Fort 
Tomkins was about to fall into British hands. Already the officers 
in charge of Navy Point, agreeably to orders, and supposing the fort 
‘to be lort, had set on fire the naval magazine, containing all the stores 
captured at York. Phe hospital and barracks were illuminating the 
lake by their grand conflagration, and the frigate on the stocks had 
been set on fire only to be extinguished when Prevost’s mind became 
unsettled as to the ulterior design of the enemy. In the very moment 
‘of fully: accomplishing the:purpose of the expedition, he ordered a 
retreat, andthe troops reached Kingston in safety. 

‘But, the following year an expedition left: Kingston ‘on the 4th 
May, which arrived at Oswego ‘on the following day, and took the 
fort; but the stores had been removed. 

‘About five'miles'from Kingston lies what: is’ called Horkinier’s 
Point.’ It was thought a'thing not improbable that the Amiericans 
‘might land upon this point ‘and: endeavor to enter’ Kingston. “Here 
‘was a telegraph signal, and two cannon had been’ planted there 5 after- 
‘ward one, avery good one was removed; lest it should fall into’ the 
chands'of the'eriemy.From ‘this point'a fair view of ‘the’ Upper ‘Gap 
twas'to be hadi ‘At‘last, one morning; the Yaukee fleet ‘composed of 
‘some 14 sail, large'and)small,; appeared off the: Upper ‘Gap: 1A ‘shot 
‘itis said was fired: froni the old windmill by‘some militia’ men: there, 
which was replied to. ““A’ schooner, the Simooe was ehased)* but 

‘escaped by running’ over’a bar between dome islands ‘at’ Herkimer’s 
‘Point.’ ‘Shé'received ‘several shots; and ‘subsequently ‘sank ‘when'she 
‘had reached Kingston. '' The inhabitants along the ‘coast were ordered 
‘into the interior with all ‘their stock.’ The fleet passed along’ not’ far 
from the shore, and the field artillery moved along at an eqtal pave, 
Vanda firing was ‘kept ‘up! ‘between them. The writer's’ father was 
‘present on the occasion,’ He Was Sergt. in Capt: Dorland’s' Company 
from Adolphustown, and was this’ tiorniny ‘on duty with ‘his Oom- 
pany ‘at Herkimer’s Point. | He was standing ‘a short distaicé from 
the shore. The brass artillery sent a ball! through’ one’ of! thé ‘etiertiy’s 
vessels, he saw her haul off from the rest. The fleet fired back, and 
he saw the first ball from them as it passed near him. The Gover- 
‘nor's horse’ being held by a negro near’ by, while the Governbr’ stood 
a little off, squatted to the earth and the ‘ball passed! over his: back, 
the ball then struck. the top rail of the fence, near by him, and went 
bounding and plowing up the pround. All this he remembers dis- 
Ofingtly; “'The:artillery: and ‘troops marched along opposite the! feet on 
their'way to Kingston, ‘and were: there ‘paraded: in ‘a! concealed spot 


CHRYSLER'S FARM. 565 


behind the jail... It was a general expectation that the enemy would 
ttempt to land, and he fully anticipated going into action, He 
could see the balls flying over the buildings. 

It was a natural expectation that the enemy would endeavour 
to possess themselves of Kingston with its garrison and naval depot, 
and.dock yard, Hyery necessary stop was taken to frustrate any 
designs that might be entertained by the Americans against the 
place, In.the Gazette of Oct. 9, 1813, is the following : 

* By all accounts we understand that the Americans are.on the 
eve of attacking this'place. It is our province to obsorve that their 

‘intentions have become completely anticipated, and every necéssary 
preparation has been made to give them a warm reception. We 
are happy to announce the arriyal of Lieutenant-Colonel Drummond, 
with tho’ first detachment of the 104th’ Regiment, from Burlington 
Heights, This.regiment the 49th, and the corps of the Voltigeura, 

may be expected here in the course of to-day or to-morrow. ‘These 

‘three gallant; regiments, together with our braye militia, who are 
pouring in from all quarters, and have already assembled in consid- 

erable; numbers, will, be, ‘a. sufficient reinforcement,.and with.our 

\present respectable garrison will be able, to. repel any foree which 

) the enemy may bring against-ua.. We are are glad to observe that 
every, piece ofiartillery is most advantageonsly placed, and we must 
really congratulate our fellow citizens /on the {formidable appear- 
ance.of every defensible portion) in the, vicinity of this town, It 
has been the general rumor ivr. afew days past. that.six or seven of 

\our,small vessels have been taken ‘on their way, from the head of 
the lake to this place and sent into Backers which rumor. we fear 
ig, too,true.’’ 

The nied around Kington, Mee upon Point ca were all 
ont down ‘tq, prevent,’ surprise. Tho enemy, however, did. not 
attack, Kingston, but, landed.,lower down the St., Lawrence, With 
what.,result the. following. notice . will intl $s in ai new 
Reeeten Novembar, 13,:1813. 


} “Hh f , ' 


ey “a mi e POSTORIPT—HIGHLY IMPORTANT.” 


‘ 1. “Lhe feitNowing i important, gee ane was rousived in. town 
ee kin obey t’ id DOGS i i jatoa To elite # 
sae sae i a | Canxatans, ‘11th, ‘Noyember,,. ies 
1 cba attacked us: this morning: suppose frowi’3 to. 4,000 
mon dbonember,:and ‘has. been ‘completely repuleed! and defeated, 


556 TAKING CANADA. 


with a very considerable loss, a number of prisoners, and one 
General taken by us; the loss of the enemy cannot be less than 4or 
5,000. Ours has been severe. The Americans were commanded by 
Generals Lears and Boyd. 


(Signed) Witi1amM Morrison, 
Lieutenant Colonel 89th Regiment. 


Kingston Gazette, Saturday, Nov. 20, 1813. 


We are assured on good authority, that the loss of the enemy 
in the late action at Williamsburgh, exceeded 1,000 in. killed, 
wounded, prisoners and deserters; their flight was precipitate 
during the remainder of the day and nightafter the action ; on the 
morning of the 12th they regained their own shore in the greatest 
confusion, and in momentary expectation of being attacked. 
Several officers of distinction were killed and wounded. Major 
General Covender was dangerously wounded, and is since dead ; 
Lieutenant-Colonel Preston, noted for his ridiculous and insulting 
‘proclamation at Fort Erie, inviting the inhabitants of Upper 
Canada to place themselves under his protection, was dangerously 
wounded. One six-pounder field piece was taken on the charge, 
and about 120 prisoners, 350 or 400 stand of arms were collected on 
and near. the field of action. | 

“The Militia of Cornwall and the neighbouring townships have 
come forward in the most spirited and loyal manner, and are daily 
joining the troops, shewing a spirit worthy of their ancestors, and 
a noble example to their countrymen. We sincerely hope it will 
be followed, and if the inhabitants of Upper Canada are true to 
themselves, they can have no reason to fear all the efforts. of the 
enemy.’ Thus ended the attack which had been made with the 
usual boastful spirit. According to an American writer in. the Vew 
York Herald, at that time, the American Commander-in-Chief was 
‘‘a contemptible wretch,” guilty of “low ribaldry,”’ a drunkard, 
having to take “two drinks of hot rum to enable him to go through 
the operation of shaving,’ and finally as given to singing 


“T am now a going to Canada, 

And there I will get money— 

And there I’ll kiss the pretty squaws 
They are as sweet as honey.” 


Not alone did the Midland district supply its quota of men for 
the incorporated militia; but the rich soil along the borders of the 


QUAKERS OBJEOT TO SHIN PLASTERS. 55? 


bay gave abundantly to the commissariat department. During the 
first year of the war, there was a time when the troops at Kingston 
had no more than a week’s provision, Under these circumstances 
the Commandant enquired of Colonel Cartwright if he knew of any 
one who could be depended upon to raise the required supplies 
which were, known to exist in the district. Cartwright in- 
formed him that the required person could at once be obtained in 
the person of Captain Robert Wilkins. Captain Wilkins, who had 
raised a company in the beginning of the war, was accordingly sent 
for, and instructed to prepare to undertake, as chief commissary, 
the duty. He asked for written instructions and authority that he 
might not be hindered in his work—that Militia Colonels, and sub- 
officers should yield to his demands for men to act as batteaux men, 
or do any other required duty to impress conveyances, &c. He 
was asked if he would be ready to set out in a day or two. The 
reply was, I will start in half an hour. “The devil you will,” said 
the Commandant, “so much the better,” and Captain Wilkins 
quickly wrote his resignation as Captain to the company, settled 
his hotel bill, and was on his way up the bay toward Picton. Arrived 
there, he called upon Mr. Cummings, and desired him to act as 
agent, which request was acceded to. He then pushed on to the 
head of the bay, at the Carrying Place, and established an agency 
there, afterwards his head-quarters. Proceeding to Myers’ Creek, 
he procured as agent the services of Simon McNabb. 

In the vicinity of Picton, were a considerable number of 
Quakers, who, although not wanting in loyalty, would, not only, 
not take up arms, but conscientiously would not sell the produce of 
their farms and take in payment government bills, or “shin plasters,” 
then in circulation. Of course, they could, without scruples, sell 
their grain to any one without asking questions, for gold or silver 
but to take ephemeral paper born of war, and its circulation recog- 
nizing a state of war, was another thing. They absolutely refused 
tu take it. Colonel Wilkins believing in their sincerity, at once 
wrote to the Commandant at Kingston, for a certain sum of gold, 
which was promptly forwarded.| Thus the granaries of the rich 
section of the county in Prince Edward were opened. But Wilkins 
had not waited for the gold; on his own responsibility he had 
bought the grain promising to pay them as they required, and 
Mr. Cummings had been diligently carrying out his orders. 

Commissary Wilkins had other. difficulties to contend’ with. 
In some sections there was a disposition to hold the produce 


558 PRISONERS, 


until prices were better, although. pork, for instance, was fetching 
$14.a barrel. They wished to get $20,. The result of this was a 
“ half martial law,” by which provisions, wherever found, could be 
taken at a fair valuation. But Colonel Wilkins says that. this had 
rarely to be. done, By kind persuasion, showing the people that 
their duty should lead them to be satisfied with a fair price, ho 
sueceeded in getting all the supplies of provision he wanted. 

The duties devolving upon him were numerous and onerous 
He had to supervise the batteaux carrying provisions up and down 
the bay froma distance, and often would have to give orders for 
3 or 400 men to be collected to propel the batteaux, or assist to 
transport articles across the Carrying Place, 

The rate of pay given to an officer, acting as pilot, or conductor 
to .batteaux, was 10s. per day... Privates impressed to carry or assist: 
received 2s, 6d., with rations; but supplied themselves with blankets. 
They were paid immediately their work was done, by Wilkins, 
We have beforo us a requisition sent by Wilkins to Colonel Bell in: 
April, 1814, for 40. privates, and officer to manage the King’s 
batteaux, as there was a quantity of provisions to: be conveyed to 
Queenston Heights. 

Although the foe found no footing, and made no attenipt to land 
along. the bay, the. inhabitants ‘had the opportunity of seeing nota 
few: of their would be conquerors, as they passed as prisoners of war 
on their way to Quebec.’ Many of the 1000 taken at Detroit: had to‘ 
march along the road: the whole length of the Province. Some were 
taken in. batteaux, and others were conveyed in vessels: down the lake 
as far as Kingston. Many of those who walked: vent. by the way of 
the Prince Edward Peninsula, by Wellington and: Picton, crosging the 
bay at the Stone Mills, others. went by way of Napanee, and thence to 
Kingston. ‘One way was as convenient. as the other, as there was no 
bridge across the River Trent. Persons are now living along the 
routes who: recollect the ¢rest-fallen appearance of. these prisoners; 
_the more so, because the people whom they had:come to invade, and 
dispossess, shewed. them. acts of kindness, and. gave, them food to eat, 
One old lady, so old. that. she. remembers. the: Revolutionary War in. 
1788, says: she told them she had given the British. trcops all she had 
to eat, as they passed up to conquer them, and. she now as gladly 
gave food to them. Those. brought in batteaux were. transported 
across the Carrying, Place into the bay... No doubt. they, appreciated 
the. beauty, of the: scenery along, the: route, ned had. their appetite 
affected. for the land they coveted, 


THE WOUNDED. 569 


On the morning of August 29, 1812, there arrived at Kingston, 
His Majesty’s ships Royal George, Earl of Moira, and Prince Regent, 
with 400 prisoners, and General Hull. 

The must of the prisoners taken at the Niagara frontier were 
carried in batteaux, and by the bay, Colonel Scott among the rest. 

At a later date, arrived the American prisoners, General Chandler 
and Waider, captured at Stoney Creek, And again, “ Arrived at this 
place yesterday, March 1st, 1813, on their way to Quebec, whither 
they will proceed to-day, Brigadier-General James Winchester, 
Colonel William Lewis, and Major George Madison, attached to the 
American army, captured by General Proctor on the River Rafine.” 
We copy the following: 

“ Quebec, November 2nd. On Friday and Saturday were escorted 
by a detachment of Major Bell's Oavalry, from their quarters, at 
Bauport, to the new gaol, twenty-three American officers, and on the 
latter day were also. taken from the prison, ships, and escorted by a 
detachment, of the 103rd regiment to the same prison, a like nuniber 
of non-commissioned, officers, making. in all. forty-six conformable to 
the General Orders of the 27th October.” 

But other sights than prisoners of war were presented during the 
conflict. Owing to the exposed:state of the Province in the west, 
after the. taking of York,.a large number of the wounded were re 
moved from the Niagara region. to Kingston, sometimes by ships, 
sometimes by batteau.. Many of those wounded at) Lundy’s Lane 
were,taken by schooner to York, and thence by battean down the 
lake shore, across the Carrying. Place, and..along, the: bay... Among 
them was Sheriff Ruttan,; who was left at his:;father’s house, to the 
kind care of his family.. In this connection it may 'be observed that 
Surgeon Dougall, of Prince Hdward Militia, served’ nine months at 
Kingston, and Dr. Meacham, of Belleville; also served during the 
most of the war. 

We will here give an extract from an obituary notice taken from 
the Hastings Chronicle. 


“A Vurmran oF 1812.—“ Of the Provincial troops, the Glengary 
regiment of Infantry took perhaps the most active part. At the age 
of fifteen, Jonathan Phillips enlisted in this vorps, then being, raised 
throughont Canada. ‘The urgent. necessity for recruits inducing: the 
authorities to accept youths even of that tender age. The story will best 
be told, as nearly as may be, in the veteran’s own words :—“I was born 
in Duchess County, State of New York, in the year 1796; my father 
came: from: Devonshire, England, and my mother from Edinburgh, 
Scotland. In 1809, my parents removed: to Canadwand settled in Fred- 


560 JONATHAN PHILLIPS’ STATEMENT. 


ericksburgh, County of Lennox and Addington. In January, 1812, I 
was working for Mr. Chapman, in Fredericksburgh, getting out 
square pine, oak, and staves; whilst thus employed, Captain Judkins, 
formerly of the 104th Regiment of the Line, asked me to enlixt, and 
I joined the Glengary’s, and in a few days after was sent to Kingston 
with about twenty other recruits from Fredericksburgh, Richmond, 
and Ernesttown. We remained in Kingston till navigation opened, 
when the recruits assembled at that place, about 200 in all, descended 
the St. Lawrence in batteaux to Three Rivers, where we received 
uniforms, arms, and accoutrements, and commenced to learn our drill. 
The corps now numbered about 800, 

Towards autumn we were ordered to Quebec, in charge of about 
1000 prisoners from General Hull’s army, captured in the west. We 
remained at Quebec a month or six weeks. In October, 1812, we 
were ordered to the west, (the season is recalled from the recollection 
that as they marched from Quebec the farmers were busy cutting 
wheat on the hillsides, and the snow was falling at the time). The 
march was by the North Shore road to Montreal. Here we remained 
all winter, expecting the Americans to attack that city. In the month 
of March, before the sleighing was gone, the regiment was ordered 
to Kingston, taking with them several pieces of cannon, which were 
drawn by oxen. The men marched. The cattle that drew the can- 
non and baggage, were slaughtered at Kingston for provisions. We 
remained a month at Kingston, and then passed up the Bay of Quinté 
to the Carrying Place in batteaux. The baggage and batteaux were 
transported across the Isthmus into Lake Ontario, and we re-embarked 
for York. Qn our arrival at. York we were forwarded with all 
despatch to Burlington Bay. We first. met the Yankees at Stoney 
Creek, and then pushed on towards Fort George. We halted at the 
village of St. Davids, and encamped at the cross-roads. ‘The Yankees 
held Fort: George; when they discovered we were so near thom they 
retreated upon Black Creek. We followed them up, and had a battle 
with them at Lundy’s Lane, on 25th July, 1813. In this affair I 
was in the advance guard, or reconnoitering party. The enemy 
retreated upon Fort Erie, and we pursued them and had _ several 
skirmishes with them. They blew up the fort, and evacuated Canada. 
In the fall of the year we marched back to York; there we em- 
barked in batteaux and came to the Carrying Place—thence we 
crossed into the Bay of Quinté, and thenee to Kingston... From 
Kingston we marched to Adolphustown Court House, and were 
billeted upon the farmers in that vicinity during the ensning winter. 
There were from eight to ten men in each house. Whilst here we 
assembled every day at the Court House, at ten a. m., for drill—we 
were at least 800 strong. 

On the 23rd March, 1814, all the three years’ men were paraded 
at the Court House, paid off, and discharged. Each man so discharged 
drew 100 acres of land in Upper Canada, farming utensils, and a 
year’s provisions. The provisions were distributed every three 
months, at Robert Charles Wilking’ store, at the Carrying Place.” 


REWARD, 561 


From the time of his discharge till his decease, Phillips resided 
in the County of Hastings, pursuing the usual occupation of the first 
settlers of this county. For many years he followed “lumbering”’ 
in winter, and farming in the summer seasons, but being trustworthy, 
intelligent, and of a ‘kindly disposition, his services were frequently 
sought after for various purposes. Several years ago, the farm which 
he drew for his military service, and which, for many years, afforded 
him a home and a support, he sold for the sum of $1,900, thus enjoy- 
ing in his old age the well earned reward of the loyalty and courage 
of his youth. He died at his home, in the second concession, Rawdon, 
on the 15th February, 1868. 


THE MILITIAMAN’S REWARD, 

General Brock, on his way to Detroit, assembled the Legislature, 
and amongst other Acts, one was passed for the organization of a 
battalion of “ Incorporated Militia,” a body distinct from the Sedentary 
Militia, It was an inducement held out for action; and to properly 
fitted persons, to raise’ companies and. regiments for service during 
the war. According to Ruttan, any one enlisting five persons was 
entitled to an Ensigncy; ten, a Lieutenancy; twenty, a Captaincy ; 
fifty, a Major; and forty a Lieutenant-Colonel. Subsequently, 
in1814 and 15, the Legislature “voted the supplies necessary 
’ to fill up the incorporated regiments to 800 men. A service of 
plate, and a pension of £20 per annum for the wounded, or for the 
<widows of the killed, as well as an address to His Majesty for an 
allowance of 100 acres of land for each man, whether belonging to the 
regiment, of flank companies or the Sedentary Militia.” 

No truly patriotic and brave man will seek, or demand a pro- 
miseof reward for defending, or fighting for the interests of his 
country. He requires no more than what comes from a codscious- 
ness of his duty done, and his country’s honor maintained; the 
land of his birth, or choice, preserved from the desecration of an 
invader’s foot. But when the deadly conflict.has incapacitated the 
brave one for the ordinary avocations of lite, and he is left, perhaps, 
with a family, unable to secure life’s comforts; or when the torch 
of war—of the unchristian men, such as President Madison, and 
his cold-blooded servant, Colonel McClure, at Niagara,—lecves the 
homes of helpless women in ashes ; or with wilful wantoness destroys 
for the mere pleasure of gratifying a worse than heathenish dispo- 
sition, then the tried veteran has a right to be rewarded in a sub- 
stantial manner. The Government of Canada, as well as that of 
Great Britain, has never been found remiss in affording suitable 
es ‘ those who were truly and knowingly worthy. 


562: LANDS GRANTED. 


The smoke of war in 1815 had barely cleared away, after the 
Americans had sought and obtained a peaco, to them ignoble, ere 
the Canadian Government took steps to secure a just reward to all 

‘worthy men, And to this end the following general order appeared 
in the , Kingston .Gazette, 17th July, 1815, having reference to 
settlers. 


“Military Secretary's Office, Kingston. 

‘“‘Hach soldier to receive 100 acres of land; officers entitled in 
the first instance to 200. To receive provisions for themselves and 
families for one year, that is thosé who had last or, who might 
réquire it'on new land. Implenients of husbandry, and ‘tools’ to be 
supplied in ‘sufficient quantities, and other comforts according to 
rievessity to cultivate land. The land thus taken cannot bé sold 
until’ after three year’s cultivation. Supt. Alex’ MeDonnell, and 
Angus’ McDonnell) of Glengary Fencibles; to -take charge of the 
settlers.” The same date was issued: as follows : 

“Acting Military Secretary, William’ Gibson, issued 4 
notice: at’ Kingston, 29th July, 1815, proclaiming that Boards’ to 
examine claims for losses’ met with during the American war, 
should meet during August’ and September, at Ambherstburg¢h, Fort — 
George; York, Kingston, and Fort Wellington. 

“All discharged’ soldiers; applying for lands are to give’ in 
their names to Edward Jones, late of the 9th Regiment, now résid- 
ing in the old atti ets ee P, Rosinson, Seeretary, 
‘mea is found-—“ Lieutenant Governor's Office; York; Dee. 10,1816. 

His Exéetlency, the’ Lieutenant-Governor has! been pleased to 
appoint Surgeon Anthony Marshall, of Kingston, to’ examine and 
grant certificates of disability to Mititianaen disabled froit wourds 
Yeevived on’ service” inf defences Of thé Provinée during the’ tite 
war, (Sighed)—Epwarp McoManon, Assistant Secretary. 


Among, the Militia General Orders issued from the Adjutant 
General’s office, appeared the following : 

“His Excellency, Sir FrepERick P. Rosinson, Major-General 
Commanding, and Provincial Lieutenant-Governor of the Province 
of Upper Canada, has great satisfaction in publishing to the Militia 
of that Province, the following extract of a letter from Earl 
Bathurst, ono of His Majesty’s Secretaries of State ; addressed: to 
His Excellency Sir Gordon Drummond, dated Downing-street, 
13th June, 1815. 


OFFICIAL RECOGNITION. 563 


“T should have felt that I was acting unjustly towards you and 
the officers and men under your command, if I had forborne bring- 
ing under the notice of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, 
the great meritorious exertions, so long and so successfully made 
by them for the preservation of the Upper Province. I am com- 
manded to assure you, that His Royal Highness has contemplated 
your efforts with the highest satisfaction, not more on account of 
the: skill and valor uniformly displayed by His Majesty’s Troops, 
in presence of the enemy, than of the patience with which the 
privations incident. to the peculiar nature of the service were 
supported and finally overcome.” ; 

“ You will not fail to convey to the Troops under your Com- 
“mand, the strongest expression of His Royal Highuess’s approba- 
“ tion, and to accept for yourself and the army under your orders, 
“‘ that testimony which His Royal. Highness is so atixious to bear, 
“to the great service which you have rendered to your country.”’ 

“Nor is His Royal Highness insensible to: the merits.of the 
inhabitants of Upper Canada, or to the great assistance which the 
Militia of the Province afforded duving the whole of the war, His 
Royal Highness trusts that you will express to them in adequate 
terms, the high sense which he entertains of their services, as 
having mainly contributed to the immediate preservation of the 
Province; and its future security.” N. OCorrin, Adjutant General of 
.-\ Im 1816 the Legislature granted £6,000, stg... £5,883 6s, 8d. to 

‘be applied as follows:—To the officers, non-commissioned officers, 
and privates of the incorporated militia, six months’ pay, £4,594 
16s. 2d. Yo the officers and non-commissioned officers of the ling 
attached to the incorporated militia, thé well pay of theix respective 
tanks in the said corps, £1,000. To the officers and non-commis- 
sioned officers, and privates. of the incorporated militia artillery, 
six months’ pay, £288 11s. 6d. To the speaker of the House: of 
Assembly, to purchase a sword to be presented to Colonel Robinson; 
_ late of the incoporated militia, 100 gumeas. 


564 COVETOUSNESS. 


CHAPTER LXIV. 


Conrents—The Six Nations in 1812—American Animus—“ Manifest Destiny ”"— 
Mohawk Indians---A right to defend their homes— Inconsistency —A merican 
Savages—Extract from Playter—Brock’s proclamation—Indian character, 
conduct, eioquence—Deserters in 1812—Few of them—Court-martials—The 
attempts at conquest by the Americans—The numbers—Result of war— 
Canadians saved the country—And can do so—Fraternal kindness. 


THE SIX NATIONS AS’ CANADIANS IN 1812. 


Maintaining their wonted hostile attitude. to the Mohawks, and 
continuing to charge, upon the British and Canadian Governments, 
an.uncivilized procedure, the Americans have attempted to create 
a belief that we waged not a warfare according to civilized ideas. 
Civilization consists, in: the minds of Americans, in just those views, 
theories, beliefs, and proceedings, which, belong to the Great United 
States, and nothing can eminate from their government that is not 
in strict accordance, with. civilization;—their. civilization. .It, so 
happens,that.one of their beliefs is that destiny. manifestly intends 
that, they: shall, possess.all of North America,. In 1812, a pretext 
was formed under. the. question of the right to search American 
vessels for deserters from. British service, to, declare war) against 
England...This was regarded by Madison and the Government at 
Washington, a fitting opportunity to make the already cherished. 
attempt. to obtain the British Provinces... It: was not in accordance 
with their. ideas of liberty and civilization, to give the slightest 
heed to the wishes of the) loyalists whom they had, years. before, 
forced. away; and who had. already done much. to: convert. the 
wilderness into a. noble Province; the British subjects who. had 
emigrated to America, and preferred the, yet infant. colony of 
Canada, to the more advanced, but distasteful, United States. And 
still more, the Mohawk Indians, whom they had: so cruelly treated, 
who had found homes under, a benign and fatherly government, . 
were not only disregarded, but their very right, to defend their 
homes was denied by the very civilized government which longed 
to get Canada. And hence we find attempts made to cast obloquy, 
upon the Canadians, in connection with the war of 1812. The 
people who strove, but vainly, to enlist the Mohawks .in their 
service in 1776, with wonderful inconsistency, in 1812, issue pro- 
clamations that no quarter will be given to Indians, nor the Cana- 


SAVAGES. - 565 


dians who were found fighting side by side. Yet, in the same war- 
they had all the Indians they could get to assist in their invasion 
of a peaceful Province, who actually assisted in the hellish work of 
plunder in the Niagara region. The Senecas took sides with them. 
The Indians who had, found a home in Canada; had..a right to 
defend their country, and willingly did they march to the’ field. 
They rendered important service at Detroit when the immortal 
Brock hurled back the braggart foe, took General Hull and his 
army prisoners, and conquered the territory of Michigan. They 
likewise did good service at Queenston Heights. 

A few instances occured where individual Indians did lapse 
into the warfare nature had implanted into their breasts. But let it 
be distinctly and emphatically stated that they were exceptions. 
“But the savage conduct of the white United States troops, was 
worse than the employment of savages. In civilized wars, or the 
wars of Christian people with each other,f(alas! that Christians 
and war should be associated !) the usual rule is to harm only those 
who aim to harm, and to pass by the peaceable and. unarmed. Con- 
sidering, too, that the Canadian people were not enemies, but had 
always friendly dispositions towards the United States, that the 
war was merely for remote and abstract questions, that the British 
Canadians never set the example, that maurading was not the rule 
of ‘the’ British officers and armies (as evinced before the world 
in the wars with Bonaparte),—the United’ States’ Government 
sclecting the province as a battle field, should have treated 
the inhabitants without arms as mere spectators ‘of the conflict. 
Shame on President Madison, and his cabinet of Christian “ (?) ” 
gentlemen, for ordering their’ General, McClure (under the name 
and seal of John Armstrong, Secretary of War), to burn up’ the 
Town of Niagara, and turn 400 women ‘and children into the snow 
and icy streets, on a December day of a rigid Canadian winter ! 
Had the cruelty been accomplished by a ‘tribe’ of Indians, no 
astonishment would have been felt; but for Christians thus to treat 
Christians, and ‘for ‘people of the same ancestry, to show such 
barbarity, shows that the bad passions of the human heart are the 
same’ in the civilized as in the savage. The war might have been 
carried on, ‘so that’ friendship might soon ‘be ‘resumed ; ‘but the 
dreadful aggravation, left in the bosoms of the Canadian ‘settlers, 
such hatred as remains to the present day. '’The writer has even 
heard women say,'on the banks of the St. Lawrence, that if the 
Americans ever invaded Canada again, they would shoulder muskets 


566 . INDIAN RIGHTS. 


with their husbands. The democracy of the United States, like the 
democracy of the French Revolution, proffered liberty with the 
left hand, and scattered the fire-brands of savage war with the 
right.” —(Playter.) 

The invading general having issue 1a proclamation, declaring 
that Canadians found fighting beside the Indians should have no 
quarter. Major-General Brock, in an address, issued to the Cana- 
dians at Fort George, July 22nd, 1812, referring to this matter, 
says :— 

“ Be not dismayed at the unjustifiable threat of the Commander 
of the enemy’s forces to refuse quarter, should an Indian appear in 
the ranks. 


“The brave bands of the Aborigines which inhabit this colony 
were like His Majesty’s other subjects punished for their zeal and 
fidelity, by the loss of their possesions zn the late colonies, and re- 
warded by His Majesty with lands of superior value in the Pro- 
vince. The faith of the British Government has never yet been 
violated by the Indians, who feel that the soil they inherit is to 
them and their prosperity, protected from the base arts so frequently 
devised to over-reach their simplicity.” 

“ By what new principle are they to.be,prohibited from defend- 
ing their property? If their warfare from being different to that 
of the white people, be more terrific than that of the enemy, let him 
retrace his steps,, they seek him, not, and cannot orReet to. find 
women and children in,an, invading. army. 


‘But they are’men, ‘and ‘have equal rights with all othier men 
to defend ‘themselves and their property when invaded, more espe- 
cially when they find’ in the enemy’s camp a ferocious and mortal 
foe, using the same warfare, which the American commander affects 
to reprobate.” 

“This inconsistent and unjustifiable threat of refusing quarter, 
for such a cause as being found in arms with a brother sufferer, in 
defense..of invaded..rights, must be exercised with the certain 
assurance of retaliation,'not only in the limited operations of war 
in this,part of the King’s dominion, but in every quarter of the 
globe ; forthe national character of Britain is not less distinguished 
for humanity than strict retributive justice, which will consider the 
execution of: this. inhuman: threat as. deliberate murder, for which 
every subject of the offending shire must make expiation.”— 
(Signed, Isaac ‘Brock.):’ sic) 


DESERTERS. 567 


In coneluding this subject, we will quote the language of one 
who rose to subline eloquence in conection with another event. 

Seeing the on-coming moment of the extinction among the 
Americans—vainly resisting the inevitablo fate, but still lofty and 
noble. Thus spoke a Seneca chief:— Who is it causes this river 
to rise in the high mountains, and to empty itself in the ocean? 
Who is it that causes to blow the loud winds of winter, and that 
calms them againin summer? Who is it that rears up the shade 
of those lofty forests, and blasts them with the quick lightning at 
his pleasure? The same spirit, who gave you a country on’ the 
other side of the waters, gave this land to us, and we will defend 
it.” 

We would fail in our whole task did we not refer to one more 
topic; that concerning Deserters. There were, during the time of 
war, a few instances of desertion. There is every reason to believe, 
that the wily Americans sent emmissaries into the country with 
the object of tampering with the Canadians, The following, while 
having a local reference, willvexplain the steps taken by Govern- 
ment to meet the requirements of the day in this respect : ’ 


Progident's Office, Upper Canada, Kingston, 24th March, 1814. 


His Honor the President has been pleased to appoint by com- 
mission, bearing this date, the under-mentioned gentlemen, to be 
commissioners, for carrying into effect the provisions of an Act 
passed in the last session of the Legislature of this Province, 
entitled « An ‘Act ‘to empower ‘His Majesty, for:a’ limited time, to 
secure and detain such! persons as His Majesty shall, suspect of 
treasonable adherence to the enemy, in the several dictricts of 
this Province respectively :—For Midland District—The Hon. K. 
Cartwright, Alexander McDonell, Alexander Fisher, Thomas Dor- 
land, Timothy Thompson, Thomas Markland; Peter Smith, John 
Cumming, James MyNabb, Ebenezer Washburn, Robert C, Wilkins, 

James Young, William Crawford. 


In every war there will be 5 me desertions, and during the 
war of 1812, there were found a few, and a fow indeed, who were 
base enough to desert from the ranks of the Canadian Militia. 

The several,attempts at conquest of Canada were :— | 


lst Inyasion..Gen. Hull ....... a cea bi .-+ at Sandwich .... with 3,000 men. 
and! ,) & VanRansler......... ,«. “© Wodworth ... “ 2,000 % 
sd Smyth lee Bort Brie 0) 8000 « 
4th Mis crosi eyo cy ERO erd « ote Feprhe ay hated pte © York . asec) 12,600. 4 
Sth .“  .,, % Dearborne..... 5 spear « Fort George.. “ 3,000 
6th “ ., « ‘Winchester, for Montreal, “ ChryslersFarm “ (3,000 “ 
Tth “9... “ Hampden,.,,.......... OhateauguayR, “8,000 
8th Hg ME: BROWEL sec eg cose aeons . “ Fort Erie .... “ 5,000 “ 
9th Ag iQbae Fak Esaki vetecescesvescee “@ Lundy's Lane“ 5,000 * 
10th “ oe Se Izzard eerere eeeee @ecevve o Fort Erie eevee bia 8,000: ff 
llth «  ,,  Wilkinson...........++  Lacate Mills. « 2,500.“ 


Total number of men,.,.... pis ew GAAQOTREA 45,000. 


568 UNCIVILIZED WARFARE, 


“The foregoing is an aggregate of the attempt to invade 
Canada by the United States forces when they sued for peace ; 
and, when such was proclaimed, they did not find themselves in 
possession of one inch of Canadian Territory.”—(Clark.) 

This glorious result was duo, in a great measure, to the loyalty 
and bravery of the Canadian Militia. The first year, the Militin 
alone saved the Province. 

The close of the war left no unpleasant remembrance. Called 
to arms for the most noble purpose, that of defending their 
homes, they discharged their duty bravely, but without unnecessary 
violence. There were no acts of cruelty to be laid to their 
charge. It was only the unprincipled foe that could be guilty 
of deeds of barbaric darkness. It remained for the American 
General Harrison to burn, contrary to the rules of civilized warfare, 
a peaceful village, and for General McClure to apply the torch to 
the building which protected the wounded men, women, and chil- 

from the piercing cold of a December night, an outrage only 
equalled by their firing on a British flag of truce, under General 
Ross, before the capital Washington. These acts of villany met a 
just retribution. The former by destroying the frontier settlements 
from Lewiston to Buffalo, the latter by the dostruction of the 
Capital. Canadians—Britons can deal out. just retribution, as well 
as they can defend their homes. And the Americans ought to 
know, and remember, that no acts of cowardly villany toward us 
will for ever go unpunished. They incited rebellion among us in 
1837-8. They have encouraged Fenianism, and assisted them as a 
people to invade our territory, and kill our young men. For this 
will come a day of judgment. It may not be this century, but it 
will come. Let but one more attempt be made to secure # footing 
on our soil, and the Americans will learn that, Canadians can, and 
will, retaliate. The hardy i:onost Canadian goaded to seek justice, 
will play the raider also. Ours is a frontier, over which they may 
come and do much mischief; but their’s is equally lengthy, and 
exposed. A sheet of flame will burst along their frontier as woll as ° 
ours, the destruction will not‘be all on side. 

During the Crimean war, the Canadians took great pleasure in 
giving contributions for the relief of the soldiers, wives and children. 
But this was only returning a like kindness displayed by England 
at the time of the invasion and rapine in ata. The wanton 
destruction of Canadian homes brought much distress. By the 
Kingston Gazette of 5th December, 1813; we see “that the total sum 
subscribed, in, the City of London for. the relief of the sufferers in 
Canada.(which has come to our_ knowledge), amounts to £10,419 
10s. 0d.” And the same year “The General Assembly of Nova 
Scotia gave to the distressed of Upper Canada £2,500.” An act of 
fraternal kindness that Canadians have been ready to return during 
the last year. 6 hed 


DIVISION XI, 


ADVANOE OF CIVILIZATION. 


CHAPTER LXV. 


Contants—Canada’s first step in civilization—Slavery in America—By whom 
introduced—False charge—Slavery in Canada—History—Imperial Acts— 
Legislation in Canada—The several clauses—In Lower Canada—Justice 
Osgood—Slavery at the Rebellion—Among the U,. E. Loyalists—Those who 
held slaves—Descendants of the slaves—“ A British slave’—“ For sale’— 
“Indian slave”—Upper Canada’s Record—Compared with the States— 
Liberty—Why the United States abolished slavery—Honor to whom honor 
is due, 


SLAVERY. 


We devote a chapter to the subject of slavery, which may be 
appropriately noticed under advance of civilization. There canbe 
no greater indication of a truly: civilized people than a successful 
attempt to emancipate those in bondage. ‘In this respect Upper 
Canada was very far in advance of the United States, and even of 
England herself. 

The Americans have not unfrequently essayed | to’ fasten the 
ignominy of this domestic institution {upon the British nation,” by 
asserting that it was the English that first brought slaves to the 
American continent: Supposing this to be true, it was the most 
pitiable attempt at excuse for continuing ihe accursed thing, after 
Britain: had spent millions to abolish slavery in,all her broad realm, 
that.can possibly’ be imagined. But: it is all untrue that slaves 
were first brought by the English: It:was the Dutch, who found 
sale for them in Virginia. This was in 1620. “Shortly after the 
New England. States adopted the ‘institution,’ the colonists and 
merchants introducing and controlling the whole, trade, Massa- 
chusetts leading the way.” And with all the cry, for ever echoing 
in the North against the South, because of slavery; it was the 
Yankee owners of ships, sent out from Northern ports to engage in 


570 SLAVERY IN CANADA. 


the world-condemned crime of the slave trade, that kept alive the 
worst feature of American slavery, until the celebrated military 
necessity of Lincoln, emancipated the Southern slaves. 

The presentfgeneration of: Canadians are almost ignorant of 
the fact that the “institution” of slavery once existed in Canada, 
both Lower and Upper. The proud and pleasing appellation, which 
Canada enjoyed for so}many years, of a safe asylum for slaves, who 
had effected their escape from the United States, is in most cases 
alone known to have belonged to us. But the record of our young 
country is so honorable upon the question of slavery, that the fact 
that slaves did once breathe among us, casts no stigma upon the 
maple leaf, no single stain upon her virgin garments, The fact 
is, slavery could not live in Canada; much less grow. The leading 
principles which guided the settlers of the country were of too 
noble a nature to accept the monstrous system of human bondage 
‘a8 an appendage of the Colony. They felt the truthfulness of ‘the 
words, not long before uttered by John Wesley, that slavery was 
the “sum of all villainies,” and knew they would be villains of the 
deepest dye to encourage it. 

The history ofslavery from the time Joseph was sold’ by: his 
brothers into Egypt, by which it may be inferred that persons were 
already held in hondage, up to the present, is of no little interest ; 
but it forms no part of our task to give even a sketch of it, except 
in relation to its existence in Canada. 

In the year 1732, an Act was passed in the Imperial Parlia- 
ment ‘for the more easy recovery of debts in His Majesty’s plan- 
tations and colonies in America,” by which “lands, houses, negroes, 
and other hereditaments and real estate, shall be liable to be taken 
by ‘due process of Jaw for any indebtedness.” 

Another Imperial Act having reference to slavery ‘in ‘Canada, 
was passed so late as 1790. The Act is intituled “An Act ‘for 
encouraging new settlers in Tis Majesty’s colonies and plantations 
in America,” Among other .uings it is provided that: if any per- 
sons shall come to the West India Islands or the Province of Quebec, 
from United States, with the view of settling, it shall be lawful for 
such, having obtained a license from the Governor, to import among 
other things “ any negroes”? he may possess. Such was tie law 
in all Canada when Upper.Canada was erected into a distinct :Pro- 
yince. - 
The first: Session of Parliament:in Upper Canada was naturally 
and necessarily°occupied in arranging the machinery requisite for 


AN. AO? \20 ABOLISH. 571 


the government.of the body public... The second Session witnessed 
legislation to secure defence of the country by. organizing .a mili- 
tia body ; and also upon two most important, subjects having refer- 
ence to,moral principles, viz.: concerning marriages, and 

“An Act to prevent the further introduction of slaves, and to limit 
the term.of contract for servitude within this Province.” 

“Whereas it is unjust that a people who enjoy freedom by law, 
should encourage the introduction of slaves, and whereas it. is 
highly.expedient to abolish slavery in this Province, so far .as the 
same may gradually be done without violating private property; 
be it.enacted by the King’s Most Excellent Majesty, by and «with 
the advice and consent of the Legislative Council and Assembly of 
the Province.of Upper Canada,” &c. It is enacted “that from and 
after the passing of this Act, so much of a certain Act of) the Par- 
liament of Great Britain, entitled “An Act for encouraging new 
settlers,” &c,, as may enable the Governor.or Lieutenant-Governor 
of this Province, heretofore parcel of His Majesty’s Province of 
Quebec, to grant a license for importing into.the same, any negro 
or negroes, shall be, and the same is hereby..xepealed; and that 
from.and after the passing of this Act, it shall not be, Jawful for 
the Governor to grant a license for the importation .of any negro 
or other person to be subjected to the condition of a slave, er toa 
bounden involuntary service for.life, in any part of this Province, 
nor shall any negro, or other person who. shall come, or be brought 
into the Province after the passing of this Act, bo subject to. the 
condition of a.slave, or to such service as aforesaid, within this 
Province, nor shall any: voluntary contract of service, or indentures 
that may be entered) into by any parties within this Province, 
_ after the passing of this Act, be binding upon them or either of 
them, for a longer term than a term of nine years.” 

The second clause provided that | the owners of slaves, at the 
time within the Province, should be secured in their property and 
contracts already made should not. be affected. But in the third 
clause it.is declared that 

“Tn order to prevent the continuation of slavery within this 
Province, be it enacted ‘by the authority aforesaid, that immedi- 
ately from and after the passing of this Act, every child that shall 
be born of a negro mother, or other woman subjected to such ser- 
vice as aforesaid, shall abide and remain with the master or mistress 
in whose service the mother shall be living at the time of such 
child’s birth, (unless such mother and child shall. leave such 


572 THE CONDITIONS. 


sorvice, by and with the consent of such master or mistress)—and 
such master or mistress shall, and is hereby required to give proper 
nourishment and clothing to such child or children, and shall and 
may put such child or children to work, when he, she, or they 
shall be able so to do, and shall and may retain him or her in their 
service until every'such child shall have obtained ‘the age of 25 
years, at which time shall be entitled to demand his or her 
discharge from, and shall be discharged by such master or mistress, 
from any further service. And to the end that the age of such 
child or children may be more easily ascertained, the master or 
mistress of the mother thereof, shall, and is’ hereby required, to 
cause the day of the birth of every such child as shall be born of a 
negro or other mother, subjected to the condition of a slave, in 
their service, as aforesaid, to be registered within three’ months 
after its birth, by the clerk of the parish, township or place wherein 
such master or mistress reside, which clerk shall be authorized to 
demand and receive the sum of one shilling for registering the 
same. And in case any master or mistress shall refuse or neglect 
to cause such register to be made within the time aforesaid, and 
shall be convicted thereof, either on his or her confession,’ or by 
the oath of one or more:credible witnesses before any justice of the 
peace, heor she shall for such offence forfeit and i ant the sum of 
£5 to the public stock of the district. 

“ And be it further enacted, that‘in case any master or ‘mistress 
shall detain any stich child born in their service, after'the passing of 
this Act, under any pretence whatever, after such servant shall have 
attained the age of 25 years, except by virtue of a contract of ‘service 
or indentures duly and voluntarily executed; after such discharge as 
aforesaid, it shall be for such servant to apply for a discharge ‘to any 
justice of the peace,” and the party accused may be summoned to 
show cause why the servant'is not discharged. The master’ failing 
to prove the servant under age, the justice is to discharge the same, 
and it was * provided always that in case any ‘issue shall’ be born of 
such children during their infant servitude or after, such issue’ shall 
be entitled to all the rights and privileges of free-born, subjects.” 

“And be it further enacted, that whenever any master or 
mistress shall liberate or release any person subject to the condi- 
tion of a slave from their service, they shall at the same time give 
good and sufficient security to the church or town wardens of the 
parish or township where they live, that the person so released by 
them shall not become chargeable to the same, or any other parish 


IN LOWER CANADA. 573 


or township.” This act which reflects so much glory upon the 
Upper Canadian Legislators, was passed July 9, 1793. We thought 
our readers would prefer to see the act complete than any synopsis 
we might prepare. 

To Robert Gray, then Solicitor-General, is Upper Canada 
primarily indebted for the above act. He was an earnest friend of 
the African race. He was lost in thé schooner Speedy, on Lake 
Ontario. 

SLAVERY IN Lower CanApa.—According to Garneau, in the 
year 1689, it was proposed to introduce negroes to the colony of 
France. But it was thought the climate would prove unsuitable. 
That slavery was, not long after introduced, seems certain, and 
that it.‘ was legally recognized in Canada, is plain, from an 
ordinance of intendant Hocquart, dated 1736, regulating the manner 
of emancipating slaves. in Canada.’”—(Bell.) 

There are extant several royal declarations respecting slaves 
in the colony, bearing dates, 1721, 1742, and 1745. At the Conquest 
there were slaves in the province ; and slavery “then increased for 
an instant, only to disappear forever.” Slavery having continued 
to exist in Canada until the first decade of the present century. 
By a. stipulation in the treaty of Montreal, the colonists were 
“to be allowed to retain their slaves.” Says Beil in Garneau’s 
history, “Sir L. H. Lafontaine in 1859, investigated this matter,” 
(respecting the existence of slaves in French Canada), and from 
the published reports of his enquiries, it appears that in 1799-1800, 
the citizens of Montreal presented requisitions to Parliament, tend- 
ing to cause the Legislature to vindicate the rights of masters over 
their slaves. The applicants invoked. in favor of their demand, an 
ordinance rendered by Jacques Roudat, 9th intendant, dated April 
18, 1709, which edict. was, they urged, in force when the definitive 
treaty of peace was signed, and by consequence formed part and 
parcel of the. laws, usages, and customs, of Canada, recognized by 
the Act.of Quebec., The bills, on the subject, were introduced, in 
1800, 1801, and 1803; but none of them passed. Since that time 
no Local Legislation sanctioned this matter; and if the act of the 
Imperial Parliament of 1797, had the effect of abolishing slavery 
in the British plantations, these would, of course, include Canada,” 
“But,” says Bell, the act in question could have no such effect. It 
only enacted, that negroes could not be taken in execution as 
chattles, for. the debts of their masters, as had previously been the 
case in His Majesty’s American Colonies.’ It appears tolerably 


474 IN THE STATES. 


certain from the forégoing, that slaves were introduced by the 
French into Canada, about the beginning of the 18th century, and 
that at least in 1709 it was a recognized institution, by virtue 
of an edict issued by the intendant. And, when thé couttry was 
Goriquered by Great Britain, the colonists were “allowéd to retain 
their staves.” In 1784, v*hen Upper Canada was first settled; the 
number of slaves in Lower Canada according to censtis was 304. 

When Upper Canada, in 1793, took the lead in the whole of 
Britain’s vast domain in legislating against slavery, Lower Canada 
continued to regard’ it without’ disfavour ; and, even in Montréal, 
endeavoured to fix the chains of bondage more firmly upor the 
négro. But what the Provincial Legislature did not, although pre- 
sented with the exaniple set by Upper Canada, was done ina differ- 
ént way by Chief Justice Osgood, who in 1803, at Montreal, declared 
slavery inconsistent with the lawsof the country,and gave freedom 
wo the persons im that condition’ And when the’ British Act of 
Emantipation was passed, in 1888, setting free the slaves in all parts 
of the Empire, there was no slaves in Canada, Upper or Lower. 
Thirty years previons hid the evil been crushed in Lower Canada, 
and forty years before Upper Canada had declared that it’ was 
“highly éxpedient to abolish slavery,” and’ had enacted laws to 
settre its abolition. 

At the time of the rebellion’ of 1776—83, slavery was 
not limited to the Southern States: 

Theré were a good’ many held’ by the old Knickerbocker 
farnilies) both amongst the loyalists and rebels: When the families 
both of English and Dutch nationality; came as'refugees to Catiada, 
there accompanied them a number of slaves. In many cases these 
slaves came of their own accord; would not bd separated from their 
masters; with whom they always lived; upon whose land they had 
been born. Indeed; the attachment ‘between these faithful’ blacks 
and their owners was frequently of the most enduring nature, and, 
as we shall see, in some cases; although made’ free, they’ would not 
leave their old places as domestics. 

| The Rev. Mr. Stuart in his memoir, ‘says, in speaking’ of his 
removal to Canada; “My negroes; being personal property, I take 
with me, one of which being a young man, and’ capable of bearing 
arms, I have to give £100 security to'send back a white prisoner in 
his stead: Capt. Joseph Allan brought with him from New Jersey, 
after the wai had ended, te Upper Canada, three slaves—-Tom, Sam 
anid’Sal; ‘Fhe two men, some years after; rai away to Lower 


SLAVE OWNERS. 575 
oF) 


@anada, Their owner pursued thom to. Montreal, and: searei\ed. for 
them for ten days; but failed to get them: He sold the female, 
Sal, with her child, to Silas Hill. This boy was afterwards sold to 
Abram Barker, who kept him until he became twenty-one, when 
he became free. Freedom did not suit him; as he became a. worth- 
less fellow. Major VanAlstine had slaves, whom he treated with 
patriarchal kindness, and who lived in great comfort in the old-fash- 
ioned Dutch cellar kitchen, in his home, in Fourth Town, The 
Bogarts and John Huyck also had slaves. Capt. Myers had slaves; 
one, Black Bet, would never leave him, but continued until his 
death, under the care of her old master. 

Cartwright, Herkimer, and Everitt, each was the owner of 
slaves. And Powles Claus, of the Mohawk settlement, had two 
slaves. 

Col. Clark speaks,in his memoirs of his mother’s death, in 1789, 
and of the funeral, when the negro Joe drove the favorite horses, Joly 
and Bonny, before the sleigh, painted black. . Again, Col. C, says : 
“ After the Declaration of Independence, drovers used to come in 
with droves of horses, cattle, sheep and negroes, for the use of the 
troops, forts, and settlers'in Canada, and my father purchased his 
four negroes, three males and one female, named Sue. In 1812; :she 
gladly returned to our family, having become. old and decrepit. 
She died in our house at Ffteen-mile Creek, in 1814, 

Sheriff Ruttan says, “ My uncle brought two negro servants 
with him, who were vory faithful, hard working fellows.” Daring 
the year of famine, they were sent from Adolphustown to Albany, 
“for four bushels of Indian corn; a dreadful, hazardous: journey 
through the forest, with no road, and the snow very deep. They 
executed this mission, and returned in safety.” 

These slaves were generally faithful, good natured; and occa- 
sionally mischievous, It was the custom, in the first years of 
Canada; to place the ovens in the yard upon stakes, and they could 
be liftedoff them... It\is related that sometimes they would carry off 
slyly, the oven when filled with good things. 

Sheriff Sherwood says ; ‘‘ In answer to your letter of yesterday, 
as regards slaves; I only recollect two or three which settled in the 
District of Johnstown; one in particular, named Ossar Congo, 
owned by Captain Justus Sherwood, who came with his family in 
the same brigade of boats that my father and family did, and located 
about two miles above Prescott; They were thé vory first actial 
settlers. Well I remember Cesar Congo, then astout, strong young 


576 LAST OF THE SLAVES. 


man, and who often took the late Justice Sherwood, of Toronto, and 
myself on his back to assist us along, while the boats were drawn 
up the rapids. Czesar was sold to a half-pay officer named Bottom, 
who settled about six miles above Prescott, who, after a year’s 
service, gave Cesar his freedom. Cesar, soon after married suitably, 
and by-his industry obtained a snug little place in the town of 
Brockville, where he lived: many years, and.died, 

Daniel Jones, father of Sir Daniel Jones, of Brockville, had a 
female slave, and there were a few others residing iu the district of 
which I have no personal knowledge. 

Squire Bleeker, of the Trent, had a slave called. Ham. 
Abraham. Cronk, of Sophiasburgh, bought a female slave from 
Mrs. Simpson, of Myers’ Creek, for $300. After a time, she 
returned to Mrs. Simpson, with whom she lived till her death. 
This female had a daughter, who grew up to be an unusually 
“smart girl.’’ 

Nicholas Lazier. had, slaves. One, named Sal, was noted 
for her attachment to Methodism, and:would go. long distances to 
attend meetings. As a female slave,jBlack Betty was one of the 
first, congregation, to which the first. Methodist preacher in America 
preached at New. York, so this woman was one of tho first Method- 
ists at the Bay, and. in Upper Canada, John Cronk and she were 
the only Methodists in the'Township for a long time. 

Pryne, who lived a short distance above Bath, had two slaves. 
Col. Thompson also had some, and Lieut. McGinness, of Amherst 
Isle, likewise possessed them.. Capt..Trumpour, of Adolphustown, 
had two negroes. . Leavens, of Belleville, bought.a female slave of 
Wallbridge, for $100... A son of hers was purchased by Captain 
McIntosh. 

The Hon. Peter Russell, when Receiver-General, had a man 
and his wife as slaves, with their son and two daughters. 

Samuel Sherwood, writing to a person at Kingston,. from 
Thurlow, in Oct, 1793, says, ‘My negro boy, and, Canadian boy 
have absented themselves last night without leave. I send Jim 
and two Indians in pursuit of them. I beg, if you can give any 
assistance, you will do me that service. McLean’s black woman is 
my boy’s mother, he mayjcall to see her.” 

- We have before us the copy of an assignment made in 1824, 
by Eli Keeler, of Haldimand, Newcastle, to William Bell, of Thur- 
low, of a. Mulatto boy, Tom, in which it is set forth, that .the said 
boy has time unexpired to serve as the child of a female. slave, 


‘A BRITISH SLAVE.” 577 


namely, ten years, from the 29th Feb. 1824, according to the laws 
of the Province ; for the sum of $75, Probably, this was the last 
slave in Canada whose service closed, 1835. 

There are, at the present time, a good many of the descendants 
of the early Canadian slaves. Some of them have done badly, other's 
again have made themselves respectable and happy. The Mink 
family are descended from an old slave that belonged to William 
Herkimer. 

When made free, they, in many instances, preferred to remain 
in connection with their old masters, and even to this day, their 
children manifest a predilection for the name of their father’s 
master. In and about Belleville, may yet be found such as spoken 
of. Most, or all of these are descendants of “ Black Bess” who, at 
different times, was in possession of the Wallbridge’s, Leaven’s, 
and McLellan. 

In the Ottawa Citizen of 1867, appeared the following : 

A British Stave—An old negro appeared at the Court of 
Assize yesterday, in a case of Morris vs. Hennerson. He is 101° 
years of age, and was formerly a slave in Upper Canada, before the 
abolition of slavery in the British possessions. He fought through 
the American war in 1812, on the side of the British ; was at the 
battles of Chippewa and Lundy’s Lane, and was wounded at Sacket’s 
Harbour. He isin full possession of all his faculties. He was born 
in New York State in 1766, and was the slave of a U. B, Loyalist, 
who brought him to Canada. He was brought to this city to prove 
the death of a person in 1803, and another in 1804, ~ 

It ‘would seem odd enough at the present day to see the 
following advertisements in a Canadian journal. This appeared in 
the Gazette, Newark: 

“For Satz.—aA negro slave, 18 years of age, stout and health rs 
has had the small pox, and is capable of service, either in house or 
out door. The terms will be made easy tothe purchaser ; and cash 
or new lands received in payment. Enquire of the Printer. 

“ Niagara, November 28th, 1802.” 

“INDIAN Stave.—All persons are forbidden harboring, 
employing, or concealing my Indian slavo, called Sal, as I am 
determined to prosecute arty offender, to the utmost extremity of 
the law; and persons who may suffer her to..remain on. their 


premises for the space of half an hour, without my written consent, 
will be taken as offending, and dealt with according to law. 


(Signed) CHARLES FIELDs. | 
Niagara, August 28th, 1802.” 
37 


578 A CONTRAST. 


“For Sare—The negro man and woman, the property of Mrs. 
(widow) Clement. They have been bred to the business of a farm ; 
will be sold on highly advantageous terms, for cash or lands. Apply 
to Mis. Clement.. Niagara, January 9th, 1802.” 

We havo seen that the record of Upper Canada with respect to 
the subject of haman bondage is particularly bright and honorable. 
This Province, in its very infancy, took the lead in severing’ the 
fetters which a dark and penurious age had rivetted upon the bodies 

.of the African,’ This blackest curse of the world, which the power 
of Hngland assisted to create, and which her offspring, the United 
States, continued to perpetuate for so many years, was put aside by 
the young Province at the first; while, but a few years later, a 
Canadian Judge, of Lower Canada, declared slavery to be inconsis- 
tent with the’ laws of Canada. These are facts of which, every 
Canadian may well be proud. It wasno “ military necessity’’ which 
caused the abolition of slavery in Canada, It wis a question. of 
right, which the Canadian Parliament experienced no difficulty. in 
solving. How grand the spectacle! How noble the conduct, 
setting an example to the world! In striking. contrast, behold. the 
United States. Flaunting their flag of liberty before the gaze. of 
the world, they cried “ All men are born free and equal, with, the 
right to pursue that course which will lead to happiness ;” yet not- 
withstanding. these principles, enunciated with so much. boldness, 
and, year after, year, proclaimed by wordy. fourth of July orators ; 
they continued, not only to hold slaves, but made the borids tighter 
until oceans. of blood had been shed, and, the Union was almost 
destroyed—when it could not.be saved with slavery, as Lincoln had 
declared’ he would wish to save it; when it became necessary to 
stvike a blow, which'the northern legions had been unable, to deal 
the Southern Confederacy,.then, and: not.until then, were the slaves 
declared to be free. . Lincoln said he would save the Union, with 
slavery, if he:could failing this, then he would enlist. the African 
slave to-assist in saving the. Union, by. giving them liberty... The 
Southern blacks owe their liberty to-day, to the almost superhuman 
courage of. the people with whom they. lived, who. held them in 
bondage, not, itis true, because their masters wished to liberate 
them ; but: bécause they were unable to successfully combat the 

erfect flood‘ of men that’ was poured against their northerfi borders, 
and which infested their sea-board with an unbroken circle of armed 
vessels, shutting them out from all means of carrying on the unequal 
combat. It was this heroic attitude that made it necessary for 


FREEDOM, 579 


Lincoln to issue the famous proclamation, Let the freedman thank 
the exigency which made necessary the step which broke the back 
of the Confederacy, and thereby gave efficiency to the proclama- 
tion. It cannot be doubted that the great body of abolitionists were 
from the commencement of the war, anxious to secure the abolition 
of slavery; but they were impotent, their councils to the President 
were unheeded, their desires disregarded. The great mass of the 
Northerners had no sympathy with the poor slave, they only cared 
for the Union; a#d many of them were! eveii dissatisfied that 
Lincoln should resort to the plan of freeing them in order to 
save the Union. It is abundantly casy, now to declare that, from 
the first the Washington Government was determined to abolish 
slavery—that, from the first, it was a war for, and against the life 
of that institution; but reading the events of the war, carefully 
scanning each page of its history, examining each line, study. 
ing every word ; looking with an unbiassed eye upon the whole 
gigantic drama, it is submitted thére is no redson for believing 
that the nation desired to’ free the slave at all; bit, always 
excepting thé Abdlitionist, submitted to the’ nécessity of setting the 
negro freé, rather than sacrifice the Union, or, rather than’ be con- 
quered by the South. - 

All honor then, to the U. E. Loyalists, in Parliament 
assembled, at the young capital of Newark—the representatives of 
the devoted band of refugees, who had been made such: by rebels, 
who pretended to fight for “liberty,” who placed on record their 
interpretation of the word Freedom; that it meant not liberty to a 
certain class; but to all, irrespective of color. © All honor to the 


a doctrine that at once made every supposed slave in Lower Canada 
conscious of being a free man. . This noble beginning in’ the 
Canadas was followed by events no less interesting. They became 
the asylum of the slave, who were not only sought after by. their 
Southern masters, but who were chased to the very borders, by 
Northerners themselves. 


580 ADVANCEMENT. 


CHAPTER LXVI. 


Conrants,—Returns to the Pioneer—Bay Region—Garden of Canada-——Clogs— 
False views of settlers—Result—New blood—Good example—Anecdote— 
The “ Family Compact”—Partiality—Origin of the Compact—Their conduct— 
The evil they did—A proposed Canadian Aristocracy—What it would have 
led scaeiiidnese may come—“ Peter Funks.” 


THE OBSTACLES TO ADVANCEMENT. 


In the section devoted to the first years of Upper Canada there 

has much been said having reference to the growth and prosperity 
of the Province, and advance uf civilization, but something remains 
to be told which requires particular notice, and without which our 
sketch would not be complete. 
"' The privations endured, and hardships overcome by the pioneers, 
tended to make them careful and prudent, and no doubt led: to the 
more permanent prosperity of their children. As years wore away, 
comforts began to reward their toil and patience. Acre. after’ acre 
was brought under cultivation; the log house received an’ addition, 
not large, but so as to supply a second room, which a growing family 
of boys and girls seriously demanded. Stock began to: accumulate, 
and the future brightened up before them. In considering the rate 
and degree of advancement, it must be’ remembered that: many: of 
the first’ ‘settlers were disbanded soldiers; and understond as ‘little 
about’ agriculture as about! ‘clearing the land. “Though in most. in- 
standes, a mati'of intelligence, ‘the’ U. E. Loyalist introduced but a 
primitive system’ of agriculture; and the facilities of acquiring Jands 
in the'western part of the Province, has ina measure prevented: that 
admixture among ‘them of the more scientific and’ educated: agricul- 
turist from the old ‘countriés} ‘which’ has: helped ‘to! ‘improve other 
parts’ of' Canada! It has been only of ‘late years, and since the: general 
establishment of ‘agricultural societies, that the real capacities :of: the 
Midland District has begun’ to be developed, and improvements intro- 
duced; which’ hive resulted ‘iti making! even in the neighbourhood: of 
Kingston; where thé ‘soil was looked ‘upon’ ’ as ‘comparatively: ‘unpro- 
ductive,’ some ‘of the best and igs tg farm: that ean’ Oe — in 
the ‘Provitice. "2(Codpier).’ on} b 

® Phe region about the Bay because of its central jeodithol evsivei 
he naine’ of Midland” District. This district “embraced; ‘and at the 
beginniiig of thé présent centtity way regarded ‘as the most important 


OBSTACLES. 581 


and influential part of Canada. But times have changed. Upper 
Canada has grown to be the largest and wealthiest province in British 
America, and although improvements around the Bay have continued 
to increase, yet westward the bulk of the immigrants have found a 
home, so that this section no longer holds so important a_position, 
Nevertheless, as in former years, so now, the Bay country may be 
regarded as the garden of Western Canada. Long since the wilder- 
ness has become a fruitful field, and the fertile land has returned to 
the toiler a full reward. To the tourist passing along the Bay the 
appearance of the lands is exceedingly beautiful, especially in the 
days of summer; in June when all things are clothed in the richest 
green, and some weeks later when the golden hues of harvest have 
gathered over the fields of grain. The substantial residences of the 
farmers tell of prosperity and advancement. The old log house 
around which clustered so many associations, made dear by the cir- 
cumstances of pioneer life, has been superseded by the more pre- 
tending frame building, and this again has been removed to be 
followed by elegant, and often stately edifices. The work of improve- 
ment and of beautifying has gone on from year, to year, and now the 
inhabitants of the Bay are in most cases living in affluence. But 
while we mark the advancement, it must not be forgotten that. it 
ought to have been greater. While we give all credit to the soldier 
farmer, for achieving so much, it must be related that there were 
certain land-holders who were as clogs to the wheel of progress, who 
displayed not that enterprize, at_an early day, which they ought to 
have done. Had the greedy few who hoarded up land, and_ grasped 
for more, and still more; who stood ready to buy up the land of 
every unfortunate one compelled to sell—had such made_ themselves 
acqu:inted with the improvements in the agriculture of the day; had 
they, instead of leaving the hard workers to make roads across their 
lands, opened them up and provided a passible way; had they endea- 
vored to make their land productive, and by example to show the 
struggling farmers a better way, and how to increase and advance; 
then, instead of merely the prosperity which now exists, there would 
have been great wealth. The broad acres are old enough, the land- 
scape charming enough, the ground productive enough, and had the 
proper spirit been abroad among the class mentioned, those who 
aspired tobe landed aristocrats then, the Bay Quinté might have 
presented, not alone a beauty rivaling that of the ILudson, but also 
the palatial mansions which adorn its shores. No more suitable spot 
in the wide world can be found for ornamental residences, and it is 


582 TRUE GENTILITY. 


to be hoped that many with capital and taste, will very shortly pro- 
ceed to set examples, for the wealthy farmers in some degree, to 
imitate. It may be said it were better the farmers and their children 
should have humble ideas, and the fact may be adduced that not a 
few of the descendants of the first settlers have, by their excesses in 
dress, and by trying to imitate the habits of the dwellers of towns 
and cities, laid the foundation of their ruin, by getting into the hooks 
of the merchant, and ultimately becoming helpless in his hands, so 
that the fathers heritage passed away to the stranger. But it is for- 
gotten that such was principally the case with those who, suddenly 
becoming well to do, thonght, if they desired to associate with the 
aristocracy, they must dress in finer clothing, and have clean hands; 
that their daughters must cease spinning, Fer the wife no longer do 
housework, that it was a disgrace to be seen working. It was 
such feelings and views which creeping in, payed the way for the 
downfall of many a one, who had begun to get on in the world; 
whereas, had gentlemen by birth and education, and there were such 
among the first settlers, given | their time to actual improvement, had 
shewn that they considered it honorable to work with their hands. 
Had they carried their refinement into the more rural parts and 
shewn that agricclture and gentility may go together, and that 
education is as important for the agriculturist as for any other, 
both in enabling him to till the soil with success, and in providing 
him with thosé superior. means of enjoyment which a wise Provi- 
dence desires us to possess, a most valuable service would’ have 
been rendered, It wag because the farmer thought he must dress 
as thoy did i in the city, in order to associate with them, and’ that 
labor was ,not honorable, that ruin‘ came to many a household, 
andthe names of the first owner of farms are not now there ; who 
laid. low the forest i in the infancy | of the country. There is no for- 
getfulness that those blamed had once been wealthy and occupied 
high positions in the old colonies, and owned broad acres. It’ was 
perhaps natural that such persons, exiled in the wilderness, and 
struggling with the stern realities of their existence, should aim 
to regain a position of similar power and affluence, and were deter- 
mined that, although they might not see the return of those inde- 
pendent days, their children should; so they continued to bend 
every energy to secure it. But. alas! how rarely was the dream 
realized! How, fow ‘of the limited number who first ruled the 
country—how fow of, the Family Compact are now in the higher 
circle of independence, 


FOGYISM, 583 


Respecting the more common settler, it was to be expected 
that now and then one would fail to advance—would fall behind in 
the onward march of the country. The wonder is great that so 
few of the old soldiers made shipwreck of the liberal grants be- 
stowed by a motherly government. “The sons of some of those 
men who have hewn out a home in the primitive forest, have, in 
some cases, through bad management or bad conduct, suffered 
their possessions to pass to the stranger: the speculating merchant 
has grasped their all under a mortgage, and indolence or dissipa- 
tion has completed the ruin.’—(Cooper). ‘These evils, however, 
are rapidly curing themselves or producing an equivalent or 
greater amount of good—the idle and shiftless sells out to the 
practical and industrious farmer, who introduces among his neigh- 
bours the latest improvements in agr ricultural skill, and implements 
of husbandry; new systems of drainage, new stock, or improved 
breeds occupy the attention and employ the capital of the father 
of a family, whilst his wife and daughters, though well able to 
compete with the gayest and grandest, roadily forego, when neces- 
sary, the imported and costly silks sported by the family of a less 
enterprising neighbour, and set an example of neatness, taste and 
appropriateness, | in attire.” 

, Cooper, i in his essay, relates the following : ‘He says, “The 
ideas of enterprize and modern progress entertained by some, may 
be illustrated by the following anecdote: When a new road was 
proposed leading through some of the best portions of the counties 
(of Frontenac, Lennox and Addington), opening: up others, and 
affording many and great advantages, the benefits of which in short 
were apparent to all, and the only question involved was ‘how to 
raise the money, & very wealthy landholder, who had ‘amiased his 
thousands i in the City of Kingston, and part of whose possessions 
lay. on the route, replied to an application | to take stock, that the 
effect of the road would be to enable people to steal his ‘timber, 
and he declined to subscribe! It is presumed that railroads and 
electric telegraphs were not in fashion when this gentleman made 
his “money.” Ti was a feeling indulged by many similar to what 
this person ] ‘had, that from the first, assisted | to retard the Judicious 
development of, the: young country. 

_, Reference has been made to the « Family Compact. * Tn speak- 
ing of "Bishop Strachan, the statement i is made that he was honest 
in his convictions that Church and State would best serve ‘the 
interest of Canada, that in the uneducated | state Of the ‘people, 


584 THE FAMILY COMPACT. 


Government should reside altogether or principally in the hands of 
the Governor and Executive Council. But while the honesty of the 
late Bishop is thus freely admitted, it must at the same time be 
acknowledged that those in authority were not disinterested dis- 
pensers of the good things which always exist in connection with a 
Government ; and which particularly were provided for the loyalist 
settlers of Upper Canada by the British Government. For instance, 
it is averred by McMullen, and sharply reiterated by Gourlay, that 
“the provisions, clothing, and farming utensils, granted by the 
British Government.for the benefit of the poor loyalists, were: in 
many cases handed over to favorites, in others allowed to become 
useless from negligence in the public stores.” 

It was not alone provisions, clothing, and farming utensils that 
were enjoyed by the favorites, Lands—choice lands, were to be had 
by them, by the choosing, Settlements in Upper Canada com: 
menced at several points,in each settlement were a few leading 
men, half-pay officers, or those who had held important positions 
during the Revolutionary war, with a good sprinkling of personal 
frionds and relatives... At the capital, those were in excess. These 
leading men throughout the Province were in the most cases closely 
united by consanguinity and marriage; and'soon became even'more 
closely identified in, interest—‘orming a strong nolitical body, which 
derived. its life-blood from the Executive.. Its members surrounded 
the gubernatorial throne, and had the ear of the Governor, they 
formed his Councillors, and managed to become his friends ; and as’ 
such secured abundantly of the bounties. Itwas notenough that large 
blocks,of land should: be held in reserve for the Crown, the Clergy, 
and. for the. Indians, which last was right; but choice bits of land 
were granted to members of this strong family, compacted together, 
to help one another, and the land was left uncultivated, unimproved; 
until the, energies of the. pioneers around had made. it’ more 
valuable... ; rg | 

_ With, the.,departure of Simcoe commenced the manipulations 
of this family... That: Governor had invited by proclamation, per- 
sons from the, United States, who might, wish to become: Canadians, 
and. promised them: grants of Jand.. But he 'was re-called, and: his 
promises were notattended to, although many came to the Province 
on their strength.. Government ignored them, and it) is: stated, 
with abundant show, of plausibility, that the reason was; thatthe 
growing family might have the. more Jand to choose. from, and: to 
leave, for their children; and with some, that. they might live in 


THE ORIGIN. 585 


England upon the rents derived from Canada, and so “men of 
capital and enterprise, who had come into the Province furnished 
with cattle and implements to commence the settlement of town- 
ships,” were disappointed. Some of these persons, who desired to 
live under the British flag, returned to the States to become truly 
republicans, others remained to form an element inthe party which 
was in time to rise in opposition to the Family Compact. Such, in 
brief was the origin of the Family Compact. They aspired not 
alone, to possess the best tracts of land; but to fill every post of 
honor and emolument, to hold the reins of Government exclusively, 
and to constitute a select circle of nobility, to act the part of Lords 
over vassals; and to this end desired to possess extensive lands 
upon which, and around which should grow the belongings to 
estated gentlemen. When eight schools were granted certain sums 
of money, and the teachers were nominated by the Governor, gener- 
ally half-pay officers. For a long time they had everything pretty 
much their own way. Ifany dissented from them, he was accused 
of disloyalty. Did an honest farmer question their honesty, he was 
pointed out as one to be suspected—as seditious, and as one of the 
King’s onemies, against whom it was thought necessary to legislate. 
Nor did the House of Assembly, in any respect, for a long time, 
interfere with the growth and. prosperity of the’ Family Compact, 
for, generally speaking, a member of the family managed to get 
elected. The charge is not made that all of the members of the 
early Parliaments: were of the Compact ; but i were more or less 
under their influence. 

A history of the Family Compact, would be''a history’ of the 
political life of Canada for many ‘yéars, inciuding the rebellion of 
1837-8. The attempt has not’ been made to cast unnecessary 
reproach upon the old tory party of Upper Canada: As one brought 
up a: conservative, the writer is free to admit all mistakes com- 
mitted by the party in early times—to acknowledge that too much 
exclusivenoss existed among those, forming the leaders of the party, 
and occasionally-a disregard of justice.’ And’ itis freely admitted, 
that groat mistakes were made by thém, mistaxes from’ the effects 
of which thé country has not yet recovered, ' But then, they were 
but: mistakes, and who’ does not make them: 

-\It may, then, be ‘said, that in some’ respects ‘the ‘Family 
Compact retarded ‘the ‘advance ‘of’ civilization. “Ani aristocracy, 
or nobility cannot thrive ‘inva ‘hew ‘country and ‘will certainly 
fail, and in its efforts to live be a drawback on improvements. 


586 AMERICAN OBSTRUCTIONISTS. 


In the debate in the Imperial Parliament upon the constitution 
of Canada, Mr. Pitt expresses his desire to have established 
in Canada, an hereditary nobility. While never endorsing the 
extreme views of Gourlay, it is thought he spake the truth when 
he said that ‘nothing could have so, exposed the absurdity, 
as actual trial and consequent ridicule, By this day we should 
have witnessed many a pleasant farce. We should have seen, per- 
haps, the Duke of Ontario leading ina cart of hay, my Lord Erie 
pitching, and Sir Peter Superior, making the rick; or perhaps, his 
Grace might now have been figuring as a petty-fogging lawyer, his 
Lordship as a pedlar, and, Sir Knight, 4s a poor parson, starving on 
5,000 acres of Clergy Reserves.” 

If-we allowed ourselves to speak of the future of our country, 
with respect to this question, we should hesitate to say that the 
idea of Pitt cannot be carried out. The repulsiveness of Republic- 
anism is to Canadians so great that we almost entertain the belief 
that our Dominion may ultimately develope into a nation with a 
constitutional monarchy, with all its surroundings. It would 
certainly be infinitely preferable to the “ Model Republic.” 

In strong contrast to the Family Compact, yet likewise 
obstructionists in the work of advancement, we now mention 
another class. ) 

We have said that not a few came to Canada from the States 
to trade with the Canadians, to. do work, and. that some. took up 
lands, and that of all these a good many became true subjects of the 
realm, showing their attachment by. taking up arms in 1812. But 
while this fact is recognized, it cannot’ be forgotten, that Canada 
was often, is even to-day, plagued with a certain class, styled often- 
times speculators; but who are in reality of the Peter Funk order. 
The class to whom reference is made, is recognized by the honest 
Americans themselves. The New York Tribune, after the close of 
the Southern war, in speaking of the South, says thus: ‘We hear 
that many of the, blacks, thoroughly distrusting their old masters, 
place all confidence in the Yankees, who haye recently, come among 
them, and will work, for these on almost, any terms. We regret 
this; for while many. of these Yankees. will justify their confidence, 
others will, grossly abuse it,, New England produces. many of the 
best specimens of the human race, and, along with, these, some of 
the very meanest beings. that ever stood on two legs—cunning, 
rapacious, hypocritical, ever ready to skin a flirt with a borrowed 
knife, and make (for others) soup out of the peelings. This class 


AGRICULTURE. 287 


soon became too well known at home—“ run out,” as the phrase is 
—when they wandered all over the earth, snuffling and swindling, 
to the injury of the land that bore them and cast them out. Now 
let it generally be presumed by the ignorant blacks of the South, 
that a Yankee, because a Yankee, is necessarily their friend, and 
this unclean brood will overspread the South like locusts, starting 
schools and prayer-meetings at every cross-road, getting hold of 
abandoned or confiscated plantations, and hiring laborers right and 
left, cutting timber here, frying out tar and turpentine there, and 
growing corn, cotton, rice, and sugar, which they will have sold 
at the earliest day and run away with the »roceeds, boayinis the 
negroes in rags and foodless, with winter just coming on.’ 

~ It is unnecessary to say, that civilization was never much 
advanced by, this class, many specimens of which, time after time, 
have visited Cenada. 


CHAPTER LXVII. 


-Contents+Agriculture-—Natural Products—Rice—Ginseng—Orchards—Plows— 

Reaping—F lax—Legislation—Agricultural Society organized by Simcoe— 
A Snuff Box—Fogies—Silver—Want of help—Midland District’ taking the 

* tead—Societies—Legislative help—Prince Edward—Pearl Ashes—Factories 

- —Tanneries—-Breweries, Carding Machines—Paper—Lumber—First vehicles 
—Sleighs— Waggons— Home-made —Roads—First Public Conveyances— 

. —Stages—Fare—Building Greater—Sawing Millsintroduced by the Dutch— 
Fiest Brick Building—Myers’ House—Its past. history—Furniture from 
Albany --- Currency — Paper Money—Banks — First Merchants—Barter— 
Pedlars. —On the Bay. 


AGRIGULTURAL MATTERS-—PRODUCTS. 


While the dense forest everywhere yet covered the earth, the 
shores of the Bay yielded some natural productions. The wild 
plum was plentiful in some places, a fruit which, although in its 
natural state somewhat sour, has, under cultivation, much improved 
in size as well as quality ; and constitutes to this day a valuable 
luxury ; at the same time, it is exceedingly healthy. In some 
places also, at the proper seasons, was the delicious cranberries. 
These were often brought by the Indians, and exchanged for some 
article of the settlers. In some parts of the Bay, there grew wild 
rice, whieh was much prized by the Indians, and which was often 


588 GINSENG. 


used by the settlers. It is spoken of as an excellent article of diet, 
and when boiled with meat, very tasty as well, The grain is much 
smaller than the imported article; not unfrequently, the Indiang 
would collect the grain and sell it to the settlers. 

In the year 1716, a Jesuit discovered in the forests of Canada, 
the Ginseng plant, which grew also in China, where it-was in much 
demand because of certain supposed virtues to which, however, it 
rightly has no claim. It is of the genus Panox, It “ became a 
means of enriching the colony for a time, by its exportation to 
China. A pound weight of it worth two frances at Quebec, sold 
at Canton for twenty-five francs. Its price ultimately rose to 
eighty francs per pound. One year, there was sent thither, ginseng 
yielding a return of 500,000 francs. The high price it obtained set 
everybody at work to find it. The plant was not in proper condi- 
tion till August or September; but with purblind avidity, the 
seekers gathered itin May. The fresh plants ought to have been 
slowly dried in the shade; the gatherers, anxious to get returns, 
dried them in ovens. They then became worthless in Chinese esti- 
mation ; and the trade in it ceased almost as suddenly as it began.” 
—(Garneau.) But, according to other authority, the trouble con- 

,Sisted in the actual destruction of the plant, from gathering it too 
early in the season, whereby the plant was killed, which seems a 
more likely thing. Some of the settlers of the Bay had knowledge 
of the value of the plant in Chinese estimation, as the following 
letter will show, It is addressed to Mr. Wm. Bell, of Thurlow, who 
was subsequently known asCol, Bell “ Fredericksburgh, 16th July, 
1799. Sir—I have taken the liberty of enclosing to you an adver- 
tisement, as you will see—Respecting Ginserg roots, having in 
view to get all I can—and, thinking the Indians would be likely to 
collect considerable of a quantity, will thank you to acquaint them 
of it, or any of the white people you may see ; and set up the adver- 
tisement in the most publick place about youu—And oblige, Your 
very humble servant, Eben’r Washburn.” 

Another letter, dated Aug. 27, 1799, says “I have to acknow- 
ledge the attention you have paid to mine of prior date, in respect 
of Ginseng. I will thank you to keep the refusal of the 500 Ibs. 
you mention, if possible, and collect more if you can.” My. Wash- 
burn says that he is about to set out for Montreal; and it was, most 
likely, tosee what market he could make of the article in question. 

One of the first considerations, after the settler had attained 
comparative comfort, at least secured what was requisite for life, 


IMPLEMENTS. 589 


was the planting of fruit trees: No doubt, the thoughts often 
reverted back to the old orchards which had been left behind, and 
although the pioneer, in the afternoon of life, could not expect to 
derive any personal return for planting orchards, he was anxious to 
leave them to his children. This same spirit—this regard for 
offspring, constituted a marked feature in the U. E. Loyalists. The 
earliest referenceto apple trees we find, is in a letter, dated “Sydney, 
22rd July, 1791,” from John Ferguson, to William Bell, Kingston, 
requesting the latter to bring some to Sidnoy. 

The implements of husbandry, like the utensils for household 
use, were, for a considerable time, of the rudest description. Among 
the articles granted by government, were but few to use in the tilling 
of land and the reaping of crops. Here and there was one who 
had come at a later date, who had fetched with them articles more 
essential for farm use; but the great majority had not. such things 
as hoes, plows, pitch-forks, scythes, &c. Many of these were made 
by the settlers, and were of the rudest order, although generally 
strong enough, and therefore cumbersome enough. It was many 
years before these home-made implements were substituted by 
others made abroad. Gourlay informs us, writing, 1817, that most 
of the farmers made their own plows and harrows. The iron of the 
plow costing from nine to twelve dollars. 

As the thickly covered ground, with stumps, materially inter- 
fered with the sowing of grain; sd with gathering the products. 
For several years, they had. only in use the sickle ; but, in time, the 
Yankee pedlar brought in. the scythe, which ultimately took the 
place of ‘the sickle. 

It has been observed, in connection with the ‘ clothing” of the 
early’ settlers, that they turned their attention to the growing of 
flax, and that it was made to afford comfortable and durable habili- 
ments for both sexes, There was, as well, early attention given to 
the cultivation of hemp,” “in: pursuance of two several addresses of 
the House of Commons.” In-1804, £1,000 was granted, and Com- 
missioners appointed, to carry into effect the object thereof, cultiva- 
tion:and exportation, The followipg year, £45 was granted for the 
purchase of hemp: seed.’ Another Act was passed in 1808, to 
encotirageé its.cultivation and exportation, Again, there was legis- 
lation. in 1810; and in. 1812, when £1,000 was granted ‘for ' the 
purchase, sale and exportation of hemp, purchase ‘of ‘seed, and ‘for 
bounties. In 1822, it was enacted that £300 ‘be appropriated to pur- 
chase machinery for dressing hemp, that the machiaery should be 


590 AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY. 


imported free, the place for erection to be selected by the Governor, 
£50 was to be applied annually to keep it in repair. But, notwith- 
standing all this legislation, and substantial encouragement, the 
cultivation of hemp did not succeed. The object seems to have 
been to supply hemp for the British market, which derived it from 
Russia, But labor being cheaper in that country than in Canada, 
there was no chance for success., Gourlay says “This absurdity we 
myhust not wholly rest on the shoulders of the simple Canadians- 
They were simple indeed, to be voting away the public money; but 
it was a patridtic measure, and blindness may be allowable in 
matters so elevated and pure. No doubt they were spurred on by 
our home ministers, who should’ have known better. The failtire 
produced more beneficial effects: than would have waited on sitccéss.”’ 

Gov. Simcoe, who had the interest of the Province’ so much at 
heart, gave his patronage to, if indeed he did not inspire the organ- 
ization of the first Agricultural Society, at Newark. Col. Clark, of 
Dalhousie ~ iy 1 have a perfect ee of the first Agricul- 


ten guineas a year cheerfully. My thither was a member, and the 
monthly dinners were given by the members during the season, 
with the great silver snuff-box ornamented with the horn of plenty 
on its lid.” The Col. remarks that this snuff-box was the property 
of the society, and was taken care of by the oné-who was text to 
furnish the dinner; and goes on to lament that it is lost, hoping it 
may be found, “that if may remain‘as an heir-loom ‘o tell posterity 
at what an early period the progress of Agriculture was followed 
up and which has led to its present high staté of perfection. 
Thus we sce that)in Niagara District, at the very commencement 
of the Government of Upper Canada, attention was given, even by 
the Governor, to agricultural matters. Although the settlers upon 
the Niagara frdntiet, established agricultatal societies ‘at an earlier 
date than any found in the Midland Districts, it may be presumed 
that it was in a great measuré due to the impetiis given to the sét- 
tlement' by the presencé of thé seat of Government, and the influence 
exerted by the Governor: And,*although steps may not have been 
taken to secure their éstablishment along the Bay’ Quinté, yet, even 
so‘ early as the beginning ofthe last decade of the last coritury, indi- 
viduals were to be found who sought to introduce improvements in 
agriculttre, and everything that would advance the art.» At the 
same time it must be admitted that a vast number were content to 
follow in the footsteps of their’ fathers so long as food and enoigh 


* 


PLODDERS. 591 


were yielded by the soil. The land was plentiful, and productive. 
The course of events was even as a steady stream. The old men 
satisfied with the abundance of to-day, and drawing a contrast 
between the present and the past, when starvation was at the door, 
' and in the cupboard, were quite content with the primitive system 
of agriculture, which his soldier father had adopted. He saw no 
other mode of tilling the soil, and with no reason sought not a 
change, so no innovations by scientific agriculturalists disturbed the 
quiet repose of many of the steady going plodders, Their sons 
rarely went abroad to learn the ways of others; and often what did 
come to their ears was regarded with great suspicion. They 
wanted no new-fangled notions. Hence, the farms were rot fully 
cultivated for many a day, parts remaining in a waste state for 
want of drain. But the establishment of agricultural associations 
and the occasional coming of anew man upon an old. farm gradually, 
and frequently very gradually, dispelled the old man’s ideas. 

The townships most contiguous to the town of Kingston, natur- 
ally were the first to experience prosperity, and gradually the 
adjacent townships also became productive, and means were created 
to transport the produce to the market. 

We are told by Mrs. P——, daughter of John Ham, of Ernest- 
town; now upwards of seventy, that she remembers one occasion, 
about the beginning of the present century, that her father coming 
from Kingston, after sélling produce, had a bag of silver dollars, as 
much as she could lift—$900. By this we learn that his farm was 
productive, his labor well directed, and that hard cash was paid for 
his.produce by the. Kingston merchants.. It shows, moreover, that 
this was over and above the cost of what was aa of merchian- 
dize by him for his family using. 

One serious drawback with the firmer’ often was ‘the want of 
assistants. Ifa farmer had not a son.old enough to help,.hé was 
in great trouble oftentimes to secure the necessary help. _French- 
men were frequently employed, yet they couid not be fully depended 
upon to remain during the whole season. At harvest time, when 
large wages would be offered, the hired man would often, without 
hesitation, leave his émployer to go to another who would give for 
a while, larger wages. In the absence of men, the wife and 
daughters took hold of the fork, cradle, and rake. 

If we may credit the statements of writers who had passed 
through Canada in the beginning of the present century, the Midland 
District took the lead in agricultural and social progréss, Mr. 


592 LEGISLATION. 


Talbot, whose opinion of the Canadians, as to their intelligence, 
education, morals, and religion, was anything but flattering, made 
a pedestrian tour from the west to Montreal, in 1823, He 
says of the inhabitants of Sidney, Thurlow, and Richmond, that 
they possessed more wealth than any other people in the Province. 
But Mr. Talbot passed only along the Kingston Road by Napanee, 
and. saw not the townships of the lower part of the bay, or he would 
have seen even a more advanced state of prosperity and agricultural 
wealth, 

The first formation of agricultural societies was initiated by an 
Act of Parliament, passed March 6, 1830. The object of this Act 
was to give encouragement to organize associations in the several 
districts, “For the purpose of importing live stock, grain, grass, 
seeds, useful implements, or whatever else might conduce to the 
improvement of agriculture.” It was enacted that each society, 
having had subscribed to it £50, should; upon petitioning the 
Governor, receive the sum of £100. This Act was to remain in 
force four years. 

This Act was promptly responded to by the inhabitant of the 
Midland District. So early as the 27th April following, a meeting 
of the inhabitants of the district was held at the Court House, 
Kingston, H. C. Thompson, Esq., Chairman, and H, Smyth, Esq., 
Secretary, and ‘A form of a constitution for an Agricultural Scciety 
was read and submitted to the meeting for approval. The following 
day, the adjourned meeting adopted a constitution for the Midland 
District Agricultural Society. The officers were to be a President, 
five Vice-Presidents, thirty Directors, a Treasurer, and a Secretary 
—One Vice-President, and six Directors to be elected from each of 
the five counties in the district. John McCaulay, Esq., was elected 
President; David J. Smith, Esq., Treasurer, and H.C. Thompson, 
Esq., Secretary of the Society. It was “ Resolved”’ by the Society, 
“that Isaac Fraser, Esq., of Addington; Allan McPherson, Esq., of 
Lennox; Asa Worden, Esq., of Prince Edward; and William Bell, 
Esq., of Hastings, be requested to call meetings in their respective 
counties,” and make returns as to whom had been elected for Vice- 
Presidents and Directors. The Vice-President for. the County of 
Frontenac was John Marks, Esq. 

In the Hallowell Free Press of May 31, 1831, we find that the 
« Annual Meeting of the Prince Edward Agricultural Association, 
was held at Striker’s Inn, in Hallowell, on the 26th instant. The 
following officers were chosen for the following year :—Stephen Miles, 


FIRST BREWERY AND DISTILLERY. 593 


President ; James Colter, William Cunningham, and Paul Clapp, Vice- 
Presidents ; 8. P. McPherson, Secretary ; B. Dougall, Assistant Secre- 
tary ; David Smith, Treasurer.” The Government having offered a 
bounty of £100 to every society which could raise £50; the Prince 
Edward Society raised the necessary amount. But judging from a 
communication, which subsequently appeared in the Press, the town- 
ships of Hallowell and Hillier, raised the most of the amount, £46; 
Marysburgh, Sophiasburgh, and Ameliasburgh, paying only £4. 

In a General Report of Midland District, 1817, it is stated that 
“the assess roll gives about 3,600 horses above two years; 100 
oxen above four years; 6,185 milch cows; 1,654 head of young cattle 
above two years.” 

The first great obstacle to agriculture in Upper Canada was the 
thickly standing trees, many of which were large and hard in sub- 
stance. For the first years, with every one, destruction of the trees 
was the only consideration, not even the ashes were thought of. But. 
after ‘a time, their value for the manufacture of pot and pearl ashes 
was recognized. In July, 1801, an Act was passed to appoint. In- 
spectors of flour, and pot and pearl ashes, in order to establish the 
credit of those articles in foreign markets, the fee for examining to be 


threepence per barrel of flour, and one shilling for every cask of pot 
ash. 


The following appears in the Kingston Gazette, April 19, 1817, 
after stating that ‘a Pearl and Pot Barley Factory is to be established 
in Ernesttown. It is said this is the first establishment of the kind we 
recollect to have heard of in Upper Canada, we have seen some of the 
barley, and think it equal to that imported. Such domestic manu- 
factories ought to be encouraged by the community.” 


AGRICUL TURE—-FACTORIES—MERCHANTS, 


The first Brewery and Distillery established in Upper Canada, 
was built by John Finkle, of Ernesttown, on his own place. — He 
also kept, for many years the only tavern between Kingston and 
York. Mr, Finkle also built the first Masonic Lodge of Upper 
Canada, at his own expense, upon the town plot of Fredericksburgh. 

It is stated in Gourlay, that in 1817, there was in Kingston 
township “a machine for carding wool, at the rate of nine-pence 
per pound.” In Ernesttown “ there were two carding, and one 
fulling machines. Qne barley hulling mill, together with a blast 
furnace, Carding is nine-pence half-penny per pound, and fulling 
seals per yard.” In Sophiasburgh there was one carding 


694 FIRST VEHICLES. 


machine. | In Hallowell, there was one carding, and one falling 
machine. Thurlow had two carding machines, and two fulling mills. 
In the whole Midland District, there were twenty-four grist-mills 
and forty saw-mills. 

John Morden, who came to the bay about 1790, “was a man 
well known in his day, being a manufacturer of general household 
goods, as chairs, spinning-wheols, flax-dressers, weayer’s apparatus, 
and other things. In the house of mostly every descendant of a 
Quinté settler, may be found some ot his work, eapecially thoge who 
occupy the homesteads.’ 

As an indication of the desire of Government to encourage 

home manufactures, we find that Parliament, in 1826, granted £125 
as a premium to the first “who should set up a manufactory of 
paper,” and bring it into successful operation. 
_. The valuable timber that thickly covered the ground, was, at 
the first, indiscriminately destroyed, scarcely thinking of saving 
thé ashes; but, in a few years, the majestic pine, oak, elm, and 
other ‘trees of the forest were sought after by the lumber merchant, 
For many years, lumbering was carried on in the Bay Quinté, and 
rafted to Montreal, and was a source of no little profit. 

The wilderness was trackless, and of course some time elapsed 
before vehicles of any kind could be used, except in winter, after 
the bays and rivers had frozen. Rude sleighs, made by inferior 
tools, were the first made. At first hand-sleighs ; nd then heavier 
ones, to be used with oxen and horses. Butag the beasts of. burden 
were scarce, there was but one here and there, who had oocasion to 
make a vehicle of any kind, except what could be hauled by hand. 
The sleighs were often uged in. summer.to haul jin grain,and hay 
from the field. Some constructed a sort of waggon by sawing a 
hard-wood tree, of suitable size across, making four pieces about a 
foot in length, Holes having been bared through the centre,of the 
blocks, they constituted the wheels of the waggon. The axle-tree 
of hard-wood was then fashioned to suit. the wheels, and inthis way 
a rough, ‘but serviceable vehicle was made, which proved of great 
uge, especially in hauling grain and hay to the place of stacking. 
The accor..tof one is given which would carry as much as 150 
sheaves: 

As years elapsed; and roads were cut and made pagsable, 

waggons were introduced. » One of the first waggons brought into 
the Province was, it is said, by Jacob Cronk, df Sophiashurgh. It 
came from Duthess County, New York. The ‘apeong One was 


SAWING MBELLS. 596 


brought by James Way. Possibly this is not truco, but at least they 
were the first introduced into that township. 

The first publie conveyance by: land between Kingston and 
Montreal, was made by Dickenson. He called on Judge Cartwright 
to consult him about opening a line of stage travel. Consequently, 
in 1808, a line was established. It ran all the year round, though 
not so regularly in summer as in winter. ‘Lumber gentlemen 
from Quebec traveled through by: the stage.’’—( Finkle.) 

It was not until the war of 1812, that a line of stages was com- 
menced between Kingston and York. By an advertisement in the 
Kingston Gazette, it is learned that in June, 1817, A stage was 
commenced running from Kingston to York, leaving Kingston 
every Monday morning at six o'clock, and York: every Thursday 
morning, same hour.” Pergons wishing for a passage will call.at 
Mr. David Brown's Inn, Kingston, where the stage-books will be 
kept: From twenty to twenty-eight pounds baggage will be:allowed 
to.each passenger, over this they must be charged for. All bag- 
gage sent by the stage will be forwarded with care, and delivered 
with punctuality, and all favors acknowledged by the pnblic’s 
humble servant. (Signed), Samuel Purdy, Kingston, January: 23, 
1817. N.B, Stage fare, eighteen dollars.” 

The same year, Lieutenant Hull, traveling in Qanada, writes 
that ‘there is a stage waggon from Montreal to Prescott, which 
carries the mail. From thence to Kingston the mail is carried on 
horseback. The stage waggon, he remarks, is the roughest. con- 
veyance on either side of the Atlantic. 

The first buildings were of logs, generally put up in their 
natural rough state; now and then, as the Government mill at 
Kingston, the logs were squared. There was: only one way, of 
procuring sawed lumber, and that was: by the whip saw... But» few 
of the settlers thought of spending the time and’ labor necessary to 
obtain what was not strictly necessary. Houses, barns, saw-mills, 
flouring-mills, even breweries and still-houses were all alike con- 
structed of logs. Indeed; many a one had no barn for years; stacking 
his grain, and. thrashing upon the ground, made smooth and. hard. 
When, however, sawing-mills began to spring up here and. there, 
sawed lumber became a more common article, and after seyeral 
years, individuals, better off than others, bogan to put up framed 
buildings, both houses and barns, and so.forth. Sawing-mills were 
introduced originally into America by the Dutch, and it was their 
descendants who introduced them into Canada... But it was slowly 


596 FIRST BRICK HOUSE, 


done, It required nolittle capital to procure even the small amount 
of machinery which was then used, and to have it brought so long 
a distance. Then, millwrights were not plentiful, and often 
in skill. Indeed there was nothing at hand by which inferior 
to erect sawing-mills, until after many years. In the meantime, 
the whip saw enabled them to construct something like a 
door for the house and log barn ; and rough sort of furniture was 
made for the house. But toward the close of the last century, saw- 
ing-mills became somewhat numerous. The demand for lumber 
was foreseen, and those who had a water privilege set about to get 
up a mill. Following the saw-mill came the grist-mill, which, 
though more needed than the former, because of its greater ox- 
pense, was not built until a later period. It was about the first of 
1800, that frame buildings began to appear in the first, second, and 
third townships particularly, to take the place of the log hut. Mr, 
George Finkle, of Ernesttown, says, his father Henry Finkle, who, 
during the war, had learned the use of carpenter’s tools, in the Engineer 
Department, built, with his whip saw and cross-cut saw, the first 
frame house in the country. He also built the first school-house, and 
a dwelling house for the teacher on his own premises. Likewise, the 
first wharf along the bay. 

We have made somewhat extensive enquiries, and believe we are 
correct in stating that the oldest brick building in Upper Canada is 
situated upon the brow of the hill at Belleville. We also entertain 
the belief that it was the first, certainly one of the very first brick 
buildings put up in the Province, It is known as Myers’ House, 
having been built by Captain Myers about the year 1794. This quaint 
edifice, upon which the tooth of time is eating so peacefully, standing 
upon the brink of the hill was, when new, of most imposing appearance; 
and, no doubt, stood up grandly, overlooking the winding river, and 
the thickly set cedars at its base. The bricks were made in Sidney 
at the Myers Place, five miles east of Trenton. Captain Myers 
was a man of great hospitality, which was shared in by his estimable 
spouse, whose short stature and genial face is remembered by some 
yet living. They served visitors at the brick house always with an 
excellent board. Here, many a distinguished traveler between King- 
ston and York, Dr. Strachan among the number, found a welcome. 
Not less so was it with the farmers round about, who came long 
distances to get grists ground; all such were invited to the table and 
supplied with a bed until the grist was ground, The furniture for 
the house was procured at Albany. 


FIRST BANKS. 597 


In June, 1796, an Act was passed “for the better Regulation of 
certain Coins current in the Province ;”’ and it was enacted that the 
British guinea, the Johannes of Portugal, the moidore of Portugal, 
the American eagle, the British crown, the British shilling, the Spanish 
milled dollar, the Spanish pistoreen, the French crown, and several 
other French pieces; the American dollar, should pass as legal tender 
at certain specified value. 

The punishment for tendering “a counterfeit, knowingly,” of any 
of the gold or silver coins of Great Britain, Portugal, the United 
States, Spain, or France, was to suffer one year’s imprisonment, and 
be set in and upon the pillory for the space of one hour, in some von- 
spicuous place, and upon a second conviction, he should be adjudged 
guilty of felony without benefit of clergy. 

The first. paper money issued in America, was by the Anglo- 
Americans in 1689, to pay the troops under Sir William Phipps, when 
he returned from the unsuccessful seige of Quebec. The value ranged 
from ten pounds to two shillings. 

During the war of 1812, in 1813, an Act was passed “ to facili- 
tate the circulation within the Province, of Army Bills, issued by the 
authority of the Lower Province.” It was to continue one year 
unless peace was declared. 

The first Legislation in Upper Canada, with respect to banks, 
was in 1819, when the Bank of Kingston, or, as it was subsequently 
called Pretended Bank of Upper Canada, was incorporated; but, 
this was “forfeited by non-user,” although the institution was in 
operation, under the title of “ the President, Directors, and Company 
of the Bank of Upper Canada.” Legislation was made in 1828, to 
settle the affairs of the “pretended bank.” The commissioners were 
George Herkimer, Markland, John Kirby, and John Macaulay. Re- 
peated Acts were necessary before the affairs of this company were 
fully settled. 

In 1819, was also passed an Act to “form the Company of the 
Bank of Upper Canada.” It was reserved for the assent of His 
Majesty, which was given and made known by proclamation in 1821, 
Among the names of those who petitioned for the Act of Incorpora- 
tion, are those of Allan, Baldwin, Legge, Jackson, Ridout, Boulton, 
Robinson, Macaulay, Cameron, and Anderson. This bank, the failure 
of which so recently occurred, was, in its time, of great benefit to the 
Province, and it deserved a “better fate. 

A necessary attendant of civilization is « sufficient supply of 
Such merchandize as is requisite to give comfort, and even luxuries. 


598 FIRST MERCHANTS. 


The long distance of the first settlers of Upper Canada ftom the 
marts of commerce, with a barrier of forest, and the swift rapids of 
the St. Lawrence, kept out for many a day, many comforts, and ‘all 
lexuries. But in time, persons engaged in the mercantile business; 
and articles of various kinds began to find their way into the wilderness: 
bound colony. The first merchants of the Province were engaged in 
the fur trade; but, as time passed away, they found customers among 
the settlers, who bought their produce, and, in return, brought to them 
goods. 

Among the first, and the principal merchants of Upper Canada 
were Duncan, of Matilda; Cartwright, of Kingston; Hamilton, of 
Queenstown; and Robertson, of Sandwich. These gentlemen, we 
have seen, occupied conspicuous positions, and amassed no little 
wealth ; unless we except Duncan, who removed. The Hon. 
Robert Hamilton, it is said, died, leaving an estate worth £200,000. 

Colonel Clarke, of Dalhousie, speaks of his brothers Peter and 
James, who ‘turned merchants, having been supplied with an assort- 
ment of goods from Montreal. In 1790, they went into the Indian 
trade at Kingston, which had a great communication with the back 
laker.” 

We also learn that Mr. Macaulay carried on business first at 
Carleton Island, and afterward at Kingston, with no little profit. One 
of the oldest settlers in Kingston was Joseph Forsyth. He became 
one of the first merchants in Kingston, and for many years conducted 
a lucrative business with the Indians and settlers. He ever main- 
tained the character of an upright and reputable merchant.” He died 
20th September, 1813, aged fifty-three. 

A bartering trade commenced between the settlers in the town- 
ship of Kingston, and the nearer townships, and some persons at 
Carleton Island ; gradually the field of operation was transferred to 
Kingston. Many of the loyalists, who were constantly arriving, pro- 
cured food and a few other things at these places. 

In 1817, there were in the Township of Kingston ‘sixty-seven 
stores and shops, this includes the different denoiiinations of shops 
kept by mechanics. In the whole of Midland District here were 
about eighty-eight merchants’ shops: twenty-four store-houses. Mr. 
Gourlay says, at this time, that Kingston is the third place in the 
Canadas, Quebec and Montreal being first, 

When want no longer rested upon the inhabitants, they began to 
look even for comforts and luxuries. They were ‘supplied now and 
then with articles, both those essential to living, and those which may 


FIRST FRUIT TREES. 599 


be. called comforts and Inxuries, by itinerant merchants. . These 
pedlars were getierally from the States, and. often managed to drive 
biatgains ih which the settler received nota fair return for the grain or 
Other article he parted with. But some of the pedlars were honest, and 
ultimately became settlers and good loyal subjects. Orie of the first, pro- 
bably the first, to visit the western extremity of the bay, was one Asa 
Walbridge, an old bachelor, somewhat eccentric, and withal shrewd, 
he not cnly turned an honest penty, but contributed very much to the 
welfare and comfort of the settlers. His head-quarters, when ashore, 
were at the mouth of Myers’ Creek, where he was the first to erect a 
log house. It was he brought in many of the first’ fruit trees, which 
have rendered many of the old farms more valuable. He-brougnt in 
the seeds from the States, and planted numbers here and _ there, 
often from mnidtivés of kindness alone. We have been told that. all 
the old orchards in Prince Edward came from his planting, Some 
of the merchants in Kingston entrusted goods to local storekeepers 
by whom the settlers were also supplied with articles of different 
kinds, 

: Dr. Armstrong says, I ought not to omit the name of James 
Cummings, Esq.; merchant, of the Port of Hallowell, now Picton. 
He was a man of sterling integrity, upright and just in all his deal. 
ings. He was greatly respected and esteemed, and died in the midst 
of his manhood, greatly lamented, about the year 1818. He wasa 
younger brother of the late John Cummings, of Kingston. 


CHAPTER LXVIIL 


Contents—Steam vessels—Crossing the Atlantic in'1791—First Steam Vessel— 
Hudson—The second on the St, Lawrence—First across the Atlantic—In 
Upper Canada—Frontenac—Built in Ernesttown—The Builders—Finkle’s 
Point— Cost of Vessel— Dimensions— Launched — First Trip — Captain 
McKenzie — Walk-in-the- Water — Queen Charlotte—How Built— Upon Bay 
Quinté—Capt. Dennis—First year—Death of Dennis—Henry Gilderslieve— 
What he did—Other Steamboats—Canals—First in Upper Canada—Welland 
Canal—Desjardin—Rideau—-Its object—Col. By—A proposed Canal—Rail- 
roads—The first in the world—Proposed Railway from Kingston to Toronto, 
1846—In Prince Edward District—Increase of Population—Extract from 
Dr. Lillie—Comparison with the United States—Favorable to Canada—False 
‘Cries—The French—Midland District, 1818. 


THE FIRST STEAM VESSELS—-CANALS, RAILWAYS. 


We have already, under “Traveling in early Times,” spoken 
ot the first vessels that floated upon the waters of the western 


600 ' FIRST STEAMBOATS IN THE WORLD. 


world, and we design now to speak of those which advancing civili- 
zation brought, to a certain extent, to supersede the original boats 
used by the Indians and first European colonisers. At the present 
day Europe is brought into close relationship with us by the swiftly 
running steamer, while the two continents hold daily intercouse by 
means of the telegraph; yet, not a century ago, it required many 
months for the slow-sailing ship to traverse the breadth of the 
Atlantic. In 1789, mails with England was only twice a year. At 
the time Simcoe came to Canada, in 1791, there were only those 
merchant ships that made altogether eleven voyages in the year. 
“A Traveler,” writes, that “regular packets across the Atlantic, 
first sailed in 1764. The Liverpool Packet Line began running 
in 1818.” 

The river Hudson, named after the navigator of that name, 
who ascended this splendid stream, called, by the native Indians, 
“The great River of Mountains,” in 1609, has the honor of being 
the place whereon floated the first steamboat that existed in the 
world. The boat was launched in the year 1807, boing named 
‘Clermont.’ It was of 150 tons burden. The engine was procured 
from Birmingham. “ Robert Fulton, of New York, though not the 
originator. of steam power, was the first in America who dirested it 
to the propelling of boats. Fulton, the pioneer in boats by steam, 
lived not long enough to see accomplished the grand end of pro- 
pelling boats thus across the Atlantic. He died in 1815. The second 
steamboat built in America, was launched at Montreal, 3rd Nov., 
1809, built by John Molson. It was called Accommodation, and plied 
between Montreal and Quebec. At the first trip it carried ten 
passengers from Montreal to Quebec, taking thirty-six hours. The 
whole city of Quebec came out to see her enter the harbor. The 
fare was eight dollars down, and nine up. 

It is found stated that the first steamboat from America to 
England, was in 1819; and the first steamboat built in Great Britain 
was in 1812, by Henry Bell, of Glasgow. But the following is found 
in the Portland Advertiser :—“ The first steamship which made the 
voyage, under steam throughout, across the Atlantic, was the Royal 
William, in 1833. This vessel was of 180 horse-power, and 1,000 
tons burden, and built at a place called Three Rivers, on the St. 
Lawrence, in Canada. The yoyage was made from Picton, Nova 
Scotia to Cowes, Isle of Wight.” 

The first steamboat on Lake Ontario, the Frontenac, was built 
upon the shores of the Bay, at Finkle’s Point, Ernesttown, eighteen 


THE STEAMER “ FRONTENAC.” 601 


miles from Kingston, and within the corporation of Bath. She was 
commenced in October, 1815, and launched the following season. 
The three years of war had caused many changes in Upper Canada. 
On the whole, it may be said that the war materially benefitted the 
Province. After peace, things did not relapse into their former 
state. <A spirit of enterprise was abroad, especially in the mercan- 
tile community. “The leading men of Kingston conceived the 
idea of forming a company to build a steamboat, to ply on Lake 
Ontario, and the navigable waters of the St. Lawrence. A company 
was consequently formed, composed of individuals belonging to 
Kingston, Niagara, Queenston, York, and Prescott. The share- 
holders of Kingston were Joseph Forsyth, Yeomans, Marsh, Lawrence 
Herkimer, John Kirby, Capt. Murney, William Mitchell, and, in 
fact, all of the principal men except the Cartwright family. Adver- 
tisements were issued for tenders to construct the boat. The 
advertisement was responded to by two parties; a Scotchman, 
by the name of Bruce, from Montreal, and Henry Teabout, from 
Sacket’s Harbor. Bruce was several days at Kingston before the 
other person arrived, and he supposed he would get the contract. 
- Mr, Finkle says Teabout came with a letter from Hooker and Crane 
to Johns and Finkle, informing them who Teabout was, and asking 
them to favor him with their influence in procuring the contract. 
The letter was shown to Mr. Kirby, of Kingston, who was one of 
the committee of the company. Mr. Kirby assured Finkle and 
Johns, that notwithstanding the prejudice which existed on account 
of the war, the tender of Teabout should receive every justice. No 
other tender being made, the committee met and decided, by a small 
majority, to accept Teabout’s. All those who voted for Bruce ‘ were 
either Scotch or of Scottish descent.” Teabout having received 
the contract, at once, with Finkle, set about to find a place to build. 
After two day’s examination of the coast, he selected Finkle’s 
Point, in consequence of the gravelly nature of the shore, as thereby 
would be obviated the delay which frequently followed rains, where 
soils would not quickly dry. “The next consideration was to 
advance £5,000 to go to New York and procure a ship carpenter 
and other necessaries to commence operations. Accordingly, we 
(Johns and Finkle) became security, with the understanding that 
sv soon as the boat should be so far advanced as to be considered 
worth the security, our bond would be returned. So satisfactorily 
did the work progress, that the bond was shortly handed to us by 
the Treasurer, who was William Mitchell. Here I will digress a 


602 “ PRONTENAO’”’ LAUNCHED. 


short time: During the war of 1812; David Hekford, the Master 
ship-builder, of New York, was sent to Sacket’s Harbour, to take 
charge of the ship-building at that place, and brought with him his 
carpenters, Among them were thrée young mén, Henry Tedbout, 
James Chapinen‘and William Smith. The last was born on Staten 
Talanid; the other two in New York. 'Teabout and Smith served 
their time with Eckford. Chapman was a block turner. At the 
close of the war, these three formed a co-partnership; and Teabout, 
in contracting for building the Frontenac, was acting for the com- 
pany: Before building the steamboat, they had built for themselves 
at Sacket’s Harbour, the Kingston, the only craft plying between 
Sacket’s and Kingston, and a fine schooner for the Lake, called the 
Woolsley. Chapman was in charge of the Kingston, and was doing a 
more than ordinary profitable business. Bruce’s friends wishéd to 
do something for him, and had him appointed, at a guinea a day, to 
inspect the timber (of the Frontenac). His study was to delay the 
building of the boat; there was a constant contest between him 
and Teabout.”—(Finkle). The contract price of the wood work was 
£7,000. When the boat was almost ready for the machinery, the 
contractors funds were expended: The engine cost £7,000. Before 
the vessel was completed, the cost reached nearly the sum of 
£20,000. 
The Kingston Gazette informs us that “On Saturday, the 7th 
of September, 1816, the steamboat Frontenac was launched at the 
village of Ernesttown. A numerous concourse of people assembled 
on the occasion. But, in consequenee of an approaching shower, & 
part of the spectators withdrew before the. launch actually took 
place. The boat moved slowly from her place, and descended with 
majestic sweep into her proper element. The length of her keel is 
150 feet; her deck, 170 feet; (the tonnage was about 700). Her 
proportions strike the eye very agreeably; and good judges have 
pronounced this to be the best piece of naval architecture of the 
kind yet produced in America. It reflects honor upon Messrs. 
Trebout and Chapman, the contractors, and their workmen; and 
also upon the proprietors, the greater part of whom are among the 
most respectable merchants and other inhabitants of the County of 
Frontenac, from which the name is derived. The machinery for 
this valuable boat was imported from Hngland, and is said to be of 
an excellent structure. It is expected that she will be finished and 
ready for use in a few weeks. Steam navigation having sticcecded 
to idmiration in various rivers, the application of it to the waters of 


THE CAPTAIN. 603 


the Lakes is an interesting experiment. Every friend to public 
improvements must wish it all the success which is die to a spirit of 
useful enterprise.” The Gazette adds: “ A steamboat was lately 
launched at Sacket’s Harbor. The opposite side of the Lake, which 
not long ago vied with each othér in the building of ships of war; 
seem now to be equally emulous of commercial superiority.” 
Gourlay says the boat at Sacket’s Harbor was on a smaller scale, 
and less expensive. “She, the Mrontenac, was estimated to cost 
£14,000 ; before she commenced her watery walk, her cost exceeded 
£20,000.” —(Finkle). “ The deck was 170 feet long and thirty-two 
feet wide, draws only eight feet when loaded. Two paddle-wheels, 
with about forty feet circumference ; answers slowly to the helm.” — 
(Howison). 

The Kingston Gazette, of May 24, 1817, says, “ Yesterday after- 
noon the steamboat left Mr. Kirby’s wharf for the dock at Point 
Frederick. We are sorry to hear, that through some accident, the 
machinery of one of the wheels has been considerably damaged, 
notwithstanding which, however, she moved with majestic grandeur 
against a strong wind. We understand she has gone to the dock, 
it being a more convenient place for putting in a suction pipe.” 
The same paper, of May 31, 1817, further says, “The steamboat 
Frontenac, after having completed the necessary work at the Naval 
Yard, left this port yesterday morning, for the purpose of taking 
in wood at the Bay Quinté. A fresh breeze was blowing into the 
harbor, against which she proceeded swiftly and steadily, to the 
admiration of a great number of spectators. We congratulate the 
managers and proprietors of this elegant boat, upon the prospects 
she affords of facilitating the navigation of Lake Ontario, by furnish- 
ing an expeditious and certain mode of conveyance to its various 
ports.” “June 7th, 1817. The Frontenac left this port on Thursday 
(5th,) on her first trip for the head of the Lake.” She was com- 
manded by Capt. James McKenzie, of the Royal Navy, the first 
trip she made, who continued in command until she was no longer 
sea-worthy. The Purser was A. G. Petrie, of Belleville, now far 
advanced in years. The Frontenac made the trip up and down the 
Lake and River, to Prescott, once a week. Whether she went 
further west than York, at first, is uncertain. Capt. Jas. McKenzie 
“came to Canada with the first division of the Royal Navy, sent 
from England to serve on the Lakes during the war of 1812. At 
the conclusion of the war, he returned to England, and was placed 
on half pay ; but his active habits led him to consider and study the 


604 FIRST STEAMBOAT ON BAY QUINTE. 


powers of the steam engine, and he soon became acquainted with 
its complicated machinery. In 1816, he returned to Kingston, and 
assisted in fitting up the Frontenac, which he commanded till she 
was worn out. Since, he has commanded the Alciope on this Lake, 
and at the time of his death, (27th August, 1832, aged 50), was 
engaged in the construction of two other steamboats ; one at the 
head of the Lake, and one at Lake Simcoe; and was, on most 
occasions, consulted respecting the management of steamboats, so 
that he may justly be called the father of steam navigation in Upper 
Canada—his death may be considered a great loss to society and to 
the country.” 

The first steamboat built to ply on Lake Erie was “ Walk-in- 
the-Water,” built at Buffalo at the same time the ‘ Frontenac” was 
built, and commenced her watery walk about the same time. 

Respecting the Kingston, built at sa ket’s Harbor, we find 
it stated she was intended to ply between Lewiston and Ogdensburgh, 
but after a trial of a few months the undertaking was found to be 
either unprofitable or too much for the powers of the vessel to 
accomplish, and she afterwards employed ten days in making the 
round trip of 600 miles. She was 100 feet long and 24 feet wide, 
measuring 246 tons. The wheels were about 11 feet in diameter, 
and the capacity of the engine 21 horse power. 

Almost immediately after the Frontenac was launched a 
second steamboat was commenced. The material which had been 
collected while building the Frontenac had not all been used, and 
went far in the construction of the “Queen Charlotte,’ which was 
destined to be the pioneer steamer upon the Bay Quinté and River 
St. Lawrence, in its upper waters. She was built by shares of £50 
each. Johns and Finkle had nine shares. She was built, (Gilderslieve 
being the principal shipwright,) launched, and commenced running 
in the early part of 1818. The engine was furnished by Brothers 
Wards of Montreal, being made at their foundry. She was not long 
launched before she was ready to run. She made trips twice a week 
from Wilkins’ wharf, at the Carrying Place, to Prescott. She was 
commanded a few of the first trips by an old veteran captain named 
Richardson, who lived then near Picton, and afterward to the close 
of the season, by a young man named Mosier. Of thenumber of pas- 
sengers on the first trip we have no knowlege, but suppose them to 
be few, for Belleville, then the largest place above Kingston, was a 
mere hamlet—Trent, Hallowell, Adolphustown and Bath were 
the only stopping places from the head of the Bay to Kingston. 


CAPTAIN DENNIS. 605 


They were regulated in their course, the first summer by frequently 
heaving the lead, an old man-of-war’s-man being on board for the 
purpose. (Collins reported in 1788 that vessels drawing only from 
eight to ten feet of water cau go into the Bay Quinté). For two 
seasons she was commanded by Capt. Dennis; Mr. Gilderslieve was 
purser the second and third seasons; and the fourth commenced his 
captaincy, which lasted as long as the boat was seaworthy, a period 
of nearly twenty years; he was, at the building, a master shipwright, 
and became a stockholder, 

Says Mrs. Carroll, “of the fare from place to place I have no 
knowledge, but from the head of the bay to Kingston, the first season 
it was five dollars, meals included.” 


The good old Charlotte was a very acceptable improvement in 
the navigation of the Bay. A few of the owners of sailing crafts, 
perhaps, suffered for a time; but the settlers regarded her as an un- 
mixed blessing. During the first years she was so accommodating 
as to stop any where to pick up a passenger from a small boat, or 
let one off. 

The old inhabitants of to-day speak of her with words of kind- 
ness, But the Queen Charlotte has passed away. The last remem- 
bered of her was her hull rotting away in the Cataraqui Bay above 
the bridge. 

The steamer did not prove remunerative to the stock-holders 
until Gilderslieve became the commander. Of the second Captain, 
we produce the subjoined from a Toronto daily of 1867: 


Deatu or Mr. Dennis.—“ We observe with much regret the 
death of Joseph Dennis, Esq., of Weston, and with it the severance of 
another link connecting us with the early history of this country. 
Mr. Dennis was born in New Brunswick in 1789, his father, the 
late John Dennis, having settled there after being driven out of the 
United States as a U. E. Loyalist. The family removed to Canada 
some three years later, Mr. John Dennis receiving a grant of land 
for his services and losses as a Loyalist. This land was selected on 
the Humber river, and on it he then settled and lived, till having 
been appointed Superintendent of the dock yard, he removed to 
Kingston. % 

‘Our recently deceased friend, Mr. Joseph Dennis, was brought 
up in the dock-yard to a thorough knowledge of shipbuilding, which 
occupation, however, he soon exchanged for a more congenial 
one—that of sailing. Owning a vessel on the lake at the outbreak 


606 HENRY GILDERSLIEVE. 


of the American war of 1812, he placed himself and his vessel at the 
disposal of the Government, and was attached to the Provincial 
Marine. In one of the actions on Lake Ontario he lost his vegsel, 
was captured, and retained a prisoner in the hands of the enemy for 
some fifteen months. He subsequently commanded, we believe, the 
firat steamer on the waters of Lake Ontario, the Princess Charlotte, 
which plied, as regularly as could be expected from a steamer of fifty 
years back, between the Bay of Quinté, Kingston, and Prescott. 
For the last six and thirty years Mr. Dennis had retired from active 
pursuits, retaining, till within the last year, remarkable vigour, which, 
howeyer, he taxed but little excepting to indulge his taste in fishing, 
of which he was an enthusiastic disciple. A man of genial and 
happy temperament, of unbendipg integrity, of simple tastgs and 
methodical habits, he was a type of men fast passing gut of this 
country.” 

The sucgessor of the “Charlotte” was built by John G. Parker, 
called the “ Kinggtoy: * commanded for a time by John Grass. She 
did not prove so serviceable as the “Charlotte.” Then followed the 
“Sir James Kemp,” which was built also at Finkle’s Point. 

A history ofthe first steamboats of the pay would be incom. 
plete without particular reference to ope individual, whose name is 
even yet associated with one of the steamboats which ply up and 
down the Bay. 

Henry. Gilderslieye came into Canada about a month befare 
the Frontenac was launched, in August, 1816. He was the son of 9 
ship-builder, who owned yards on the Connecticut river, and’ built 
vessels for the New York market. Being a skilful shipwright he 
assisted to finish off the Frontenac, and then as master ship-builder, 
assisted at the Oharlotte. During this time’ Mr. Gilderslieve himself 
built a packet named the Minerva. In building this vessel he brought 
to his assistance the knowledge he had acquired in his father’s yard. 
The result was, that when “she was taken to Kingston to receive 
her fittings out, Capt. Murney examined her inside and out, and 
particularly her mould, which exceeded anything he had seen, .and 
declared her to be the best craft that ever floated in the hurbour of 
Kingston, which afterward she proved herself to be, when plying 
two Years as a packet between Toronto and Niagara.—( Finkle). 

Ata later date Mr. Gilderslieve superintended the building of 
the “Sir James Kemp,” at Finkle’s Point. This was the ‘last built 
there, after which Mr. Gilderslieve commenced building at Kingston. 
Here were constructed the Barry, a lake boat, with two ‘engines, 


FIRST CANALS. 607 


which in its third year of running collided with the schooner King- 
gton, at night, and immediately sank, the passengers only being 
saved; the Prince of Wales, the New Era, and the Bay of Quinté. 
Thus it will be seen that Mr. Gilderslieve’s {name is associated with 
most of the steamers which have plowed the waters of the Bay, first 
as a skilful shipwright, then commander and shareholder, and. finally 
as a successful proprietor of a ship-yard, and owner of vessels. Says 
one who knew him long: “Qf Mr. Gilderslieye’s busit.ess habits there 
are numerous evidences, for years it seemed that everything he 
touched turned to gold, hence the wealth he left behind him, and 1 
can say, that during the many years I knew him, I never heard a 
want, of honest integrity laid to his charge, he died in the fall of, I 
think, 1851, of cholera, much lamented and greatly missed.’ 

The following we clip from a paper of 1842 ; 

‘In 1821 the new steamboat Prince Hdward, built at Garden 
Island, and intended for thy Bay of Quinté route, made her trial 
trip to Bath and back last week in three hours. She is beautifully 
finished, but being rather crank in the water, it. will probably. he 
necessary tq give her false sides. 

“The new steamboat Prince of Wales, built at the marine rail- 
way, by My. Shea, and intended for the Bay, was also tried last wedk, 
and performed well... She.has the engine of the Sir James Kempt.’ 

Canats.—The mighty water way from the Atlanticto the head 
water of the western lakesis interrupted in its course by: numerous 
rapids down rock-strewed channels,and by the Falls of Niagara. These 
natural obstacles to navigation had to be! overcome by artificial 
means, before the water road could become a highway. This has 
already been done for yessels.of a certain tonnage, by constructing 


Cornwall, which were completed in 1847; and the Welland Canal, 
across the Niagara District, to Lake Erie... The distance from this 
Lake to Montreal, is 367. miles. The total fall in this way, is 
564 feet. . 

After the war,of 1812, seeing the importance of inland nayi- 
gation, beyond the easy reach of an enemy, the country was 
explored with the view of securing navigation between Montreal 
and Kingston. It was proposed to open a ‘new route upthe Ottawa 
to the mouth of the Rideau, and up that river near to its head 
waters, thence by a short portage to Kingston Mill river, and down 
that stream to Kingston ;” but. the want of means for a time delayed 
the work, although, at the time mentioned, advertisements were 
made for estimates. 


608 RIDEAU CANAL. 


The Welland Canal Company was incorporated in 1824 by 
Act of Parliament. The projector and the most earnest worker 
securing this important work, was the late William Hamilton 
Merritt. 

The first canal cut in Canada, was that between Burlington 
Bay and Lake Ontario. An Act to provide for this was passed in 
March, 1813. 

In 1826, the Desjardin Canal Company was incorporated by 
Act of Parliament, in accordance with the petition of Peter 
Desjardin, and others, to make a canal between Burlington Bay and 
the village of “ Coats’ Paradise.” 

“At Kingston is the outlet of that stupendous work, the 
Rideau Canal, an immense military highway, connecting the Ottawa 
and St. Lawrence Rivers. The locks on this canal are amongst the 
grandest structures of the same nature in the world. The under- 
taking was commenced and carried out by the Imperial Govern- 
ment at an immense expenditure, chiefly for military purposes, as 
affording a safe channel for the conveyance of stores, arms, Xc., 
when the frontiers might be exposed, and partly with a commercial 
view of avoiding the rapids of the St. Lawrence, at that time con- 
sidered insurmountable, in the transit from the sea-board. This 
canal cost upwards of £1,000,000 sterling. It construction was 
expected to have great influence on the welfare of Kingston, and 
for some time such influence was doubtlessly beneficially felt, as 
it was necessary to trans-ship at that port as well the products 
of thé west in their carriage to the seaboard, as the merchandize 
for Western Canada in its transportation westward, and to forward 
them by other crafts through the canal, or up the lake, thus creat- 
ing a large source of labor, outlay and’ gain, and employment to 
numerous forwarders, agents, and workmen in the transhipment. 
The improved navigation of the St. Lawrence, by the construction 
‘of the St.’ Lawrence Canals, and the discovery of other and better 
éhannels than were known, to a great extent abolished that source 
of life and activity on the wharfs and in the harbours of the city.” 

“The canal was intended for the passage of barges, both down 
and‘up between Kingston and Bytown. Steamers, however, were 
soon made available in guiding barges down the rapids, which came 
with return cargoes up the canal. Now steam-tugs tow, through 
the course afforded by the St. Lawrence Canals, both schooners and 
barges up as well as down the stream, and where schooners are 
used, no transhipment necessarily takes place at Kingston. Of 


STATEMENT OF HOOPER. 609 


late, it has been found profitable to employ barges in the naviga- 
tion of the St. Lawnence, or it has been found profitable for 
schooners to confine their trip to the open lake, which, with the 
facilities for the transhipment of grain afforded by an extensive 
steam elevator, has caused a rénewed life in that branch of 
business,” 

“This important work unites, as we have stated, the waters of 
the St. Lawrence, with those of the Ottawa. It commences at 
Kingston, and pursues a north-eastern direction through a chain of 
lakes, with most of which it becomes identified in its course, until 
it intersects Rideau River, continuing its route along the banks, 
and sometimes in the bed of the river; it enters the Ottawa at 
Bytown, (now the Qity of Ottawa) in north latitude 45° 23’— 
Length from Kingston to Bytown, including the navigable courses, 
126 miles, with 46 locks, each 33 feet wide, and 134 long. Ascent 
from Kingston to the Summit Pond by 15 locks, 162 feet. Decent 
from the Summit Pond to the Ottawa by 32 locks, 283 feet; total 
lockage, 455 feet, depression of the Ottawa below Lake Onieria, at 
Kingston 141 feet; general course, north, north-east. It was com- 
menced in 1826, when the Duke of Wellington was in office, and it 
is understood that that great General had a voice in the design- 
ing of this mighty structure, which is not unworthy of his genius, 
Sir James Carmichael Smith, of tho Engineer’s Department, is said 
to have originated the idea of its construction. It was carried out 
under the superintendence of Colonel By, and the town at its junc- 
tion with the Ottawa, was named after him. That name has since 
been changed, when Bytown was made a city. It was the only 
testimonial to his energy and skill, which deserved from the Pro- 
vince some better acknowledgment. This great work, together 
' with thé extensive lands along its line of route, held by the Impe- 
rial Government, have lately been transferred to the Province, and 
there is no doubt that its resources and revenue will be made the 
most of for the general benefit of the country. Already the local 
trade along its course is fast increasing, with the improvements and 
growth of the settlements in the neighborhood of the Ottawa, The 
transport of iron ore from the same section of the country to King- 
ston, also adds largely to it. Along the courses of the stream are 
valuable water privileges.”—(Hooper.) 

_ A vague story obtains, among some persons, that when the 
treaty of peace between the United States and England took place 
in 1815, the former agreed to pay £1,000,000, which the Duke of 
Tee applied to this purpose. 


610 MURRAY CANAL. 


Below is given a document, the importance of which is unques- 
tioned, whether we consider the interests of those living along the 
bay, or the welfare of the whole Province. * 


REPORT OF THE SPECIAL COMMITTEE ON THE MURRAY CANAL, 


“The Select Committee appointed to enquire into the expedi- 
ency of constructing a Canal to connect the head waters of the Bay 
of Quinté with Lake Ontario, usually called the “ Murray Canal,” 
and also to enquire and report. whether any money or lands are 
applicable to that purpose, and if so, what may be the amount or 
value thereof, beg leave to report: 

“That it appears a grant of land was made for the above purpose 
as early as the year 1796, and that said grant, which was then 
ascertained to contain some six thousand acres, was afterwards 
repeatedly acknowledged and confirmed ; 

“That a reservation of sixty-four acres has been made. between 
Presquwisle Harbour and Bay of Quinté, on which said Canal was 
intended to be constructed ; 

“ That the value of the original reservation of six thousand acres 
was estimated by the Crown Lands Department, in 1839, at three 

unds per acre, or eighteen thousand pounds currency ; 

“That the construction of said Canal, in addition to the impor- 
tant commercial advantages which would be bestowed on the inna- 
bitants of the counties adjacent to the Bay of Quinté, and the trade 
and navigation of the country generally, would afford most impor- 
tant facilities for the safe transport of men and munitions in time of 
war ; 
“That your Committee obtained the evidence of Colonel Mc- 
Dougal, Adjutant General of Militia, which is appended to this 
Report; 

Wa That besides providing an admirable harbour of some seventy 
or eighty miles in length, capable of being made almost impregnable 
against attack, the great natural facilities for ship-building and for 
obtaining supplies of timber, would enable the Bay of Quinté to be 
used to great advantage for the repair or construction of ships of 
war ; 

«That on reference to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly 
of 1845, Your, Committee found the record of.a letter dated Tth 
January, 1840, signed by RB. B. Sullivan, then Commissioner. of 
Crown Lands, which was furnished as a report on the whole ques- 
tion of the Murray Canal, for the information of the House, in 
reply to an Address to His Excellency, under date 17th January, 
1845: rit 

Your Committee have deemed it expedient to quote fully from 
this Report, for the information, of Your Honorable House. 

“ 1st. Hxtract.—The suggestion, of constructing the Canal by a 
grant of money instead of the appropriation of Crown Lands to that 
object, was adopted by the Legislative in an‘Address of the 16th 


IMPORTANT CUT-OFF, 611 


February, 1838,to His Excellency the Lieutenant Governor, on the 
sutiect with the trust that in the estimation of amount to be granted 
in lieu of the reservation, due regard may be had to the increased 
value to which these lands may have attained. His Excellency, by 
answer of 26th February, was pleased to concur with the Address. 

 Hatract No. 2.—I1 would respectfully recommend to His Excel- 
lency to fix upon some specific sum which may be charged upon the 
Crown Reserve, and vend payable out of its first disposable proceeds 
toward the completion of the Canal, and which, upon the cession of 
the Crown Revenue to tho Legislature, will be considered a pay- 
ment for which the faith of the Government is pledged and _pro- 
vided for in any Bill which may be passed for the granting a civil 
list in return for the cession of the Revenue. 

“That Your Committeo examined a work, composed in the year 
1826, by Major General Sir James Carmichael-‘Smyth, Baronet, 
entitled, Precis of the Wars in Canada from 1755 to the T'reaty of Ghent 
in 1814, the said work having been published for the first time in 
1862, by Sir James Carmichael, Baronet, son of the author. That 
this work contains the following statements, which may fairly be 
quoted in favor of the construction of this Canal. 

“Tn the dedication of this work to His Grace the Duke of Wel- 
lington, the author makes the following remarks:— 

“The events of these wars afford, in my opinion, a demonstra- 
tion as clear as that of any proposition in Huclid, of the impossibility 
Vie Divine Providence) of these Provinces ever being wrested 

om under Her Majesty’s authority by the Government of the 
United States, provided we avail ourselves of the military precau- 
tions in our power to adopt, by establishing those communications 
and occupying those points which posterity will one day learn 
with, if cept increased respect for Your Grace’s great namo, were 
principally suggested by Your Grace.” 


At page 202 he writes as follows :— 


“ Our Harbour and Naval Establishment at Kingston are yery 

ood indeed, and infinitely beyond what the Americans possess at 

Sacket’s Harbour. There cannot be a finer basin in the world. than 

the Bay of Quinté. When, Rideau Canal is completed there will. be 
great facilities for forwarding stores to Kingston.” 

At page 203 :— 

“In the event of the Americans having the temporary com- 
mand of the Lake’ (Ontario), York (now Toronto) would. be useful 
for the protection of small craft and coasting vessels sailing from 
the Bay of Quinté with supplies for the Niagara Frontier.” 

In a Report published by the Board of Trade of the City of 
Montreal, for the year 1865, under the heading of “ Improvement 
of Inland Navigation,” Your Committee have found the following: 


_. “ AN IMPORTANT cuT-orFr.— It was long ago proposed to con- 
nect Lake Ontario with the Western extremity of the Bay Quinté, 
by ashort Canal. The land required for such a purpose is reserved 


612 MILITARY CONSIDERATIONS. 


by the Government. The distance to be cut through is less than 
two miles; some additional dredging being, of course, required in 
the Bay and Lake to perfect the communication. As no lockage is 
requisite, the expense of the work would be small, while the advan- 
tage would be great 

“ When it is remembered that the stretch between Presqu’isle 
Harbor and Kingston is the most hazardous on Lake Ontario, the 
advantages to be derived from such a cut-off will be evident, ospeci- 
ally in the fall, when stormy weather is most prevalent. Had that 
little Canal existed last year, a number of marine disasters might 
have been avoided. Any one who examines the map may see at 
once how important the Bay »f Quinté would thus become in the 
event of hostilities on the Lake.” ri 

‘Phat under these circumstances Your Committee would recom- 
mend that a Survey be made of the neck of land lying between 
Lake Ontario and the Bay of Quinté, and also of the Harbours of 
Presqu’isle and Weller’s Bay, for the purpose of ascertaiuing the 
cost and feasibility of said Canal, and that the Survey should be 
commenced with the least possible delay. nfcht LO 


Respectfally submitted, James L. Biaaar, Chairman.” 


AppENDIX.—CommrtTeE Room, Tuesday, 24th July, 1866. 
Colonel, MacpouGa.u attended, and was examined as follows: 
By the Hon. Mr. Holton : 2 


_ Be pleased to state to the Committee your views of the import- 
ance, in a military’ point of view, of connecting the waters of Lake 
Ontario and the Bay of Quinté by a Canal, navigable for vessels of 
the largest’ class in useon Lake Ontario?—I am aware that the 
Defense Commission sent to: Canada in 1862, to report on the general 
defenses of the Province, strongly recommend the formation of a 
Naval Station in the Bay of Quinté. The natural features of that 
bay render it, in my opinion, admirably adapted for such purpose, 
In the event of the Naval Station being formed in the Bay of Quinté, 
it would be of greatimportance to have.ashort and secure entrance 
direct from Lake Ontario to,the, head waters of the bay... This is 
especially the case in, view of the fact that the stretch between 
Presqu’isle Harbour and Kingston is the most dangérous and diffi- 
cult on the Lake. Judging by the yb and in ignorance 6f local 
peculiarities, it appears to mé that tho best means of obtaining such 
a short:and-secure communication as is above referred to, would, be 
by cutting a Canal between the head waters of the Bay Quinté and 
Weller Bay. The mouth of the Canal would be covered and pro- 
tected by the’ perfectly’ land-locked* harbour ‘of ‘Weller ‘Bay,’ the 
entrance to which, from Lake Ontario, is susceptible of being’ very 
easily defended against a hostile flotilla, If the casé is, considered 
of Canadian vessels running before, a superior naval, foree of the 
enemy from the general direction of Toronto, it is obvious that if 
the first were obliged to weather the peninsula of Prince Edward, 
in certain winds they would run serious risks of being driven! ashore 


FIRST RAILWAYS. 613 


or captured before they could make the entrance to the Bay of 
Quinté, whereas the same vessels, with the same wind as would 
expose them to destruction in the first supposed case, could enter 
the harbour of Weller Bay under full sail, and reach the head of 
Bay of Quinté without molestation. Even though it may not be 
in contemplation to establish a regular Naval Station in the Bay of 
Quinté, that bay would, in the case of war, afford an admirable har- 
bour of refuge, which would be made perfectly secure in a military, 
or rather naval sense. Again, in case of war, the proposed Canal 
would supply the means of far safer communication by water, with- 
out the sacrifice of time between Kingston and Toronto, than could 
be afforded by the open Lake. 

In the Hallowell Free Press, of February.1, 1831, is a commu- 
nication from “ A country lad,” who says, “there are several new 
roads required, but the one of most essential benefit to the inhabi- 
tants would be that which would lead from Wellington Village, 
Hillier, across the peninsula to Belleville. But, while improvements 
of this description are in contemplation, it must not be. forgotten that 
the period is not far distant when the East Lake in Hallowell must 
be cleared out, and a canal suitable for the passage of the Lake 
Ontario steamboats, cut from thence to Hallowell Village. Such an 
improvement as. this, would, in our opinion, not only lessen the 
di ance from Kingston to York, and make the navigation less 
dangerous, but would afford a safe and commodious harbour.” 

_,. Ratways.—At the present day Canada, in addition to the unsur- 

passed water ways through her vast extent, has the greatest num- 
ber of miles of railway according to inhabitants in any part of the 
world, In 1832, the Liverpool and Manchester Railroad was 
completed, which was ‘‘the great precurser of all. railroads,” 
Fourteen years later, 1846, a movement was initiated at Kingston 
to build a road from Wolfe Island, through Kingston to Toronto, 
and a survey was ordered to be made. A part of the “Report of 
the Preliminary Survey of Wolfe Island, Kingston and Toronto 
Railroad,” is. now before us, signed by James Cull and Thomas 
Gore, Civil Engineers. In addition the engineering results of the 
Preliminary Survey, they give in an appendix, the grounds upon 
which they form their opinion as to the probable cost and revenue, 
It would be interesting to give their statements in full did space 
allow... ; ) ‘ 
.. , “ Another scheme.—The Picton Sun is advocating the building 
of a railroad, running through the County of Prince Edward, and 
terminating at Long Point, whence freight and passengers could 
be shipped to the United States.” 


614 POPULATION, 


THE INCREASE OF POPULATION, 


It is a common belief among the Americans, a belief which is 
shared in by the few Annexationists living in Canada, that increase of 
population, productiveness of the soil, and general advance of civili- 
zation, are very much greater in the several States of the Union than 
in Canada, Nothing can be farther from the truth. Upper Canada 
especially, has quite outstripped, even the most prosperous of all 
the original States of the Union. A comparison of the statistics of 
thé two countries shows this to be undoubtedly the case. The 
following paragraph, taken from a valuable little work by Dr. Lillie, 
affords some idea of the relative progress of the two countries. 

He says, * The rate at which Canada West is growing, and has 
been for the last twenty or thirty years, equals, if it does not more 
than equal the growth of the very best of the Western States. It 
will be s6en from the United States census, that the three States of 
Ohio, Michigan; and Illinois, contained in 1830, 1,126,851. In 1850, 
they contained 355,000, a little over 320 per cent. in twenty years. 
Canada West contained in 1830, 210,473, in 1749, it contained 791,- 
000, which is over 375 per cent. of the same period of twenty years, 
So that increase in the three choice States was 55 per cent. less 
than that of Canada West during the same time.” 

And with ‘respect to the products of the two countriés, there is 
found the same proportion in favor of Canada. So also with’regard 
to ‘vessels, “ in| proportion to’ population the tonnage of Canada 
more than equals’ that’ of the United States.” And if we look at 
the various internal improvements as to canals, railroads, we find 
that Canada stands pre-eminent 'in ‘these things. 

Yot, in the face of these facts we can find persons to say, and 
so believe that Canada is behind the States in enterprise. 

If we regard Lower Canada, it is found that the growth of 
population is vastly greater than the States of Vermont and Maine, 
lying along her border. Taking Canada as a whole, it is seen 
“that a8 compared with the States, which in 1850 had a population 
as great as her own, the decimal rate of increase was greater than 
in any of those States, with one solitary exception. 

«‘ That in nine years to their ten, she lessened by two the num- 
ber of States which in 1850 had a population exceeding hers. 

“That she maintained a decimal rate of increase greater than 
that of the whole United States, not including the Western States 
and Territories, but including California and the other: States and 
Territories on the Pacific, 


LOWER CANADA AND ADJOINING STATES. 615 


“That Upper Canada maintained a decimal rate of increase 
greater by one-half than that of the whole United States and Ter- 
ritories—more than double that of all the United States, excluding 
the Western States—and only falling short of the increase in the 
Western States and Territories by 7 per cent. 

“That in nine years to their ten, she passed four States of the 
Union, which in 1850, had a population exceeding hers, leaving at 
the date of the last census only five States which exceeded her in 
population. “ny 0! 

The population of French Canada at the time of the revolution, 
did not much exceed 70,000. Since that time the increase of popu- 
lation in Lower Canada has been steady ; not from immigration, so 
much as from early marriages. In the year 1783, there were by 
enumeration 113,000. In.1831, the, French had increased 400,000. 
As we have said this was due to their social habits, : 

The loyalists and soldiers that settled in Western Canada in 
1783-4-5, ‘were estimated at 10,000.. It. has been. stated that when 
Canada was divided into two Provinces in 1791, the inhabitants had 
increased to 50,000 ; but this is. doubted by. some, It is said that 
the number did not exceed 12,000. McMullen puts it at 20,000. 
The increase of population up to the time of the war of 1812, was 
by no means rapid, at that. time they numbered about 70,000; 
1822,.130,000; in 1837; 396,000,,,'The. number, of inhabitants in 
1852 was somewhere about 500,000..., wis 

») Coming tothe. Midland Districts, the,;townships around the 
bay, it.is found that here advancement. was greater. than, elsewhere 
for many years.’ revoutoti feat } 

Robert Gourlay sought information from the several townships 
of the Province in 1817, in response itis stated, among other things, 
that “the number of inhabited houses now is about 550 ; population 
about 2,850. This enumeration includes the ‘town of Kingston, 
which contains’ 450 houses, and 2;250 souls.’ Thomas’ Markland 
says, 26th November; 1818, “The reports from. this: district (Mid- 
land). being few in proportion and several of these: irregular, I can- 
not give an exact, estimate of the population, but the following will 
not be far wrong:—Kingston, Ernesttown, Adolphustown, and 
Thurlow, contain 7,083. fredet/dksbarel Marysburgh, Hallowell, 
Ameliasburgh, and Sidney, 5,340. Pittsburgh, with Wolfe Island, 
Loborough, Portland, Camden, Richmond, and, Rawdon, will not 
average above 300. each, a total,of 1,800. In Huntington, I heard 
only ,of five settlers-—say 24. Total white population 14,855; 
Indians 200. Total number of houses in Midland district was 900 
Thomas Markland. ‘A report before me made in October 1826, by 
John’ Portt, says the total number of white inhabitants of Tyendin- 
agua is 27, 


‘DIVISION XII. 


THE UNITED EMPIRE LOYALISTS—THE FATHERS OF 
UPPER CANADA. 


CHAPTER LXIX, 


Contrants—Definition—-A division-—Their principles—Our position—Ancestry — 
Dutch—Puritans—Huguenots—New Rochelle—English writers—Talbot— 
Falsehoods—Canadian and English ancestry—Howison—Maligner—Gour- 
lay’s reply —Palatines—Old names. 


ANCESTRY OF THE U. E. LOYALISTS, 


Under this designation allusion is’ made to all who left, or were 
compelled to leave, the revolting colonies, and Independent States, 
and who sought a home in the wilderness of Canada, ‘There is, how- 
ever, a class which will be specially referred to, who, in’ subsequent 
years, were placed upon the “U.'H. list,” arid who, by virtue thereof, 
secured important privileges to themselves and family. 

The United Empire Loyalist, was one who advocated, or wished 
to have maintained, the wnity of the British empire, 'who felt as much 
a Briton in the colony of America;'as if he werein old England ;° who 
desired to perpetuate British rule in America; not blindly believing 
that no imperfections could exist in such ruile)| but desiring to seek 
reform in a Conservative spirit. 'This'class, we have seen, became, as 
the tide’ of ‘rébellion’ gained * strength’ and’ violence, exc sedingly 
obnoxious to'those in’ rebellion ‘against 'théir’ King “and country. ‘It 
will be convenient to divide them into three classes, viz., (1.) Those 
who were forced. to leave during the contest, many of whom took 
part in the war; (2.) ‘Those who were driven’ away after the war, 
becatise they were known oF ‘suspected to’ have sympathy’ with the 
the loyalist party, and ‘'(3.) Those who Would not remain in thé: Re- 
public, who yoluntatily forsook the laud of their birth ‘or adoption, 
and removed to a country: which ‘acknowledged: the sovereignty of 
the King of England.’ Many of this noble class relinquished edmfort- 


FOURTH OF JULY ORATIONS. 617 


able homes, rather than live under an alien flag; they preferred, above 
all measure, to enter a wilderness and hew outa new home. They 
would live anywhere, endure any toil, undergo any privation, so long 
as they were in the King’s dominion, and the good old flag waved 
over their head, and their families. It was oft declared that their 
bones should lie on the King’s soil. These sentiments are taken, not 
from the imagination, but from the accumulated testimony of those 
who have supplied statements of family history, Elsewhere, it, has 
been shewn how cruel were the persecutions made against the “tories,” 
how relentless the spirit of vengefulness. All this, it may be said by 
some, should be forgotten,—buried, in the past, with the whigs and 
tories, both of whom committed errors and outrages. Under certain 
circumstances this would be the proper course—the course indicated by 
the great Ruler; but, regarding the United States in the light derived 
from the statesmen, orators, and the press, it cannot for a moment 
be allowed... Until the descendants of those who successfully rebelled 
in 1776, cease to vilify our fathers; until they can find. other subject 
matter for their, fourth of July orations, than foul abuse of our 
country; until they can produce school-books which are not stained 
by unjust-and dishonest representations; and books. of a, religious 
nature which are not marred. by. unchristian, not to, say. untruthful, 
statements, respecting, Britain and her colonies, Until the “Great 
Republic”’ can rise above. the petty course. of perpetuating old feuds, 
we , cannot—we, whose fathers suffered, cannot, be required. to,.shut 
our mouths, and thereby.seemingly acquiesce in their uncharitable and 
malignant charges against the.U. H, Loyalists,... Washington was a 
rebel as much as Jofferson Davis, and. history will accord. to, the 
latter a character as, honorable,.and. distinguished as the former. 
Washingtcn. succeeded. .against,a.power that, put, not forth the 
gigantic.efforts which the United States did to subjugate the States 
over.which, Jefferson,.Davis. presided, By the events of the, civil 
war in the United States, we, the descendants .of those who occupied 
the same relative position in, the American Revolution, feel it right 
to be guided, , 

> The .most. of, the loyaliats were | Americans | by, birth, “Their 
foelings of attachment, to the realm, proponderated, over the attach- 
ments which, bound,.taem to,.the homes, of their childhood, and 
maturer years. |The great, majority of, those, who, settled, Upper 
Canada. were | from. the Provinces of New York,. Pensylvania,, and 
the New. England,.States...New York, originally a Dutch. colony, 
had many: loyal sons, Indeed this state was dragged into the 


618 HUGUENOTS, 


rebellion. It follows that a goodly number of the scttlers around 
the bay were of Dutch extraction, and possessed all the honesty 
and industry peculiar to that people. The U.K. list, and the larger 
list of refugees, include a large number of names unmistakably 
Dutch. But there came from this state as well, many a true son 
of England, Ireland, and Scotland, with a sprinkling of the Hugue- 
‘nots, and the Germans, the last of whom began to emigrate to 
America in 1710. Many of the settlers of Upper Canada may 
point with pride to their Dutch forefathers. Many Canadians have 
an equal right ‘also to boast of their Puritan fathers. They more 
especially may point to the justice-loving ones who came to 
America with honest William Penn, whose son was also a refugee 
from the State his father founded, not by taking forceable posses- 
sion, but by buying the land from.the Indians. 

Among the devoted band of firm adherents to the British Crown 
were not a few of the doscendanis of the Huguenots, whose fathers 
had been expatriated. by the King of France, because they’ were 
Protestants, and who had found safe homes in'England. So early 
as 1686, a number of Huguenots found their way to America. | And 
from time to time, accessions were made to the number) by emigra 
tion. .They mostly settled in Westchester County, New York, in 
1689, where a tract. of land was purchased for them by Jacob Leisler, 
of the Admiralty, and there founded a town. called New Rochelle, 
after Rochelle in France, noted for ‘the stand ‘its inhabitants took 
against -Roman Catholicism. In 1700, New Rochelle had: become 
quite a place, and ‘here was found, when the rebellion had com- 
menced, “a'vast number of Militia operon loyal to: the sagreug nce Ks 
—(Ruttan). 

The ancestry of the! U. E. Loyalists has been called in question, 
not by the rebels alone, but by British subjects.» The few instances 
constitute, fortunately, but exceptions to a general rule. ‘ Travelers 
from Great Britain have repeatedly, perhaps we may say persis: 
tently, displayed an astonishing amount of ignorance of the 
people of Canada and its society.. Allowance: can be made fora 
certain amount of egotism, but downright bias is unworthy a high- 
minded writer.. Incapable of examining any subject, except» from 
a stand point exclusively English, they have found no difficulty in 
attributing the mostjunworthy and even scandalous causes to a state 
of society to them unusual, and seemingly abnormal. Perhaps no 
writer has so disgraced himself, in writing about Canada, as Talbot. 
Certainly noone more ignobly essayed to injure Canadian ' reputa- 


FALSE WRITERS. 619 


tion in Great Britain than he. “ Mr. Talbot has stated in his book 
that most of the Canadians are descended from private soldiers or 
settlers, or the illegitimate offspring of some gentlemen, or his 
servant.” The writer had no scruples in publishing a falsehood. 
Full well he knew how noble had been the conduct of the U, @. 
Loyalists as a class; who relinguished property, homes,—every- 
thing for a cause dear to their heart. Private soldiers indeed! 
They thought it no disgrace to enter the ranks to help to suppress 
an unrighteous rebellion. And the descendants of the private 
soldiers feel it an honor. to claim them for sires. Mr. Talbot, we 
are informed, came to Canada to speculate in lands; and his record 
does not justify him in casting a stigma upon the fathers of Canada. 
Could we accept a slanderous statement as true, yet the question 
might be raised :—Is not their origin as good as many of the great 
houses of Great Britain would be found, were we enabled to trace 
back their pedigree. Probably, at the present time, and perhaps 
at no time, did more than a few read the pages of Mr. Talbot’s 
production. But lest there might come a time when the false 
statements should be reiterated, we felt it our duty to thus advert 
to the subject. 

Another writer, to whom it may be well to. refer, is one Dr. 
John Howison, who wrote Sketches of Upper Canada. ‘His know- 
ledge of Canada was pretty much confined to the ‘Niagara’ district. 
Hear what the great (?) man said ‘of the inhabitants. “They are 
still. the untutored incorrigiblo beings that they probably were, 
when the ruffian remnant of a ‘disbanded regiment, or the outlawed 
refuse of some European nation, they sought refuge in the wilds of 
Upper Canada, aware that they would neither find means of ‘sub- 
sistance, nor be countenanced in any civilized country. Their 
original depravity has been confirmed and increased by the cireum- 
stances in which they are. now placed.” This is a pleasant picture 
that the accomplished doctor; draws of our forefathers. The very 
fagrancy of the falsehood has rendered the above statement as 
harmless as the doctor’s reputation is unknown. It is’ but too 
common 4 story for a stupid Englishman, with no other ideas than 
those derived from supreme egotism, to pass through our country, 
and after merely glancing at the outside of everything, proceed to 
give an account of the people of Canada. But this Howison was 
either guilty of drawing his views from Yankee sources, or of giving 
vent to some spiteful feeling. Robert Gourlay, who was no tory, 
referring to the above statement, speaks in this way :—“ Itis not true, 


620 FALSE WRITERS. 


it is not fair, it is not discreet. The first settlers of Upper Canada, in 
my opinion, were wrong headed men as to politics, but they were far 
from being bad-hearted men, and anything but “the raffian remnant 
of a disbanded regiment.”” They were soldiers who had done their 
duty: who had regarded with reverence their oath of allegiance ; 
who, had risked their lives a hundred times over a support of their 
principles ; who had sacrificed all which the world in general holds 
dear, to maintain their loyalty and honor. They were anything 
but the “outlawed refuse of some European nation, They adhered 
to the laws of Britain; and for the laws of Britain they bled. They 
did not ‘seek refuge in the wilds of Upper Canada, aware they 
would neither find means of subsistence, nor be countenanced in 
any civilized country.” It is a libel on the British Government to 
say they sought refuge, and a libel on common sense to say that 
men, who resolved to earn their bread by labour, under the worst 
circumstances in the world, could not find means of subsistence 
anywhere else. The whole passage is untrue, ig shameful, and Dr. 
Howison should apologize for it in the public prints of this country. 
These very farmers whom he scandalizes so cruelly, stood up for 
British Government most noble during the late war, (1812), many 
of them lost their all at that time (in Niagara District), and, to 
many of them the British Government is now deeply indebted, 
The mass of first settlers in Upper Canada were true men, and to 
this day there is a peculiar cast of goodness in their abtaree, which 
distinguishes them from their neighbours in the United States. 
There were among them ruffians of the very worst description. 
His Majesty’ 8 ministers needed spies, and horse stealers, and liars, 
and perjured villians; and America furnished such characters, just 
as England can farnish an Oliver and an Edward. Why should 
a whole people be slandered because of a few? Dr. Howison wrote 
in Canada only to trifle, and now we see the consummation, we see & 
book very well written; very readable as a romance—the talo of a 
woak man; but as it affects men, worse than trifling scandalous. 
To say. all the ill he could of Canada, and no good of it is unfair— 
is deceitful—after all, in his parting exclamations, | he “spoke about 
the happy. shores of Canada,” The refined Dr, ‘Howigon, it would 
seem, remembered “many civilities” from the Canadians ; ; but 
because he could not appreciate the nobility of nature when crowned 
by, the rough circumstances of pioneer life, he must needs write a 
libel. No doubt his mind was influenced by , Yankee , tales of 
Butlers’ Rangers, and perhaps his exquisite sensibility was wounded, 


PALATINES. 621 


forsooth, because a Canadian would not touch his hat to him.” 
Robert Gourlay was a friend to Canada, a friend to humanity; he 
was not always right; but he was far more correct while in Canada 
than those who persecuted him. He was a patient and close 
observer, and madé himself thoroughly acquainted with Canada, 
and his statement in reply to Howison’s utterances aro fally satis- 
fying. What was true of'the settlers at Niagara, must remain true 
of the whole class of U. EB. Loyalists. Notwithstanding the many 
adverse circumstances—tho earnest contest for life, the daily 
struggle for food, their isolation from the influences of civilized life, 
the absence of regular ministers of the gospel, notwithstanding all, 
the old soldiers constituted a band of pioneers infinitely better than 
those who form the outer belt of settlers, at the present day, in the 
Western States. 

As intimated, not a few of the U. B. Loyalists were descen- 
dants of those who had likewise been driven, by persecution, from 
their homes. There were not only the children of the noble old 
Huguenots, but a good many Gorman Irishmen, calléd Palatinos, 
They originally came from the Palatinate of the Rhine, once the 
possession of the House of Palatine: The Palatines were Protestants, 
and during tho seventeenth century, were exposed to thé most cruel 
barbarities. They fled in thousands to tho friendly camp'of the 
Duke: of. Marlborough, when commander of the allied armies: © In 
1709, Queen Anno serit a fleet to Rotterdam for the distressed Pala- 
tines, and ¢arried about'7,000 to England. © Of these, 3,000’ were 
sent to New York, but finally found homes in Pénnsylvania, among 
the Quakers. The names of some of these are before ‘us, adhd it 
may be seen they aro familiar ones, althotgh ‘some of them are 
somewhat altered, we advil vt iso bid! 

Frantz Lucas, Deitrich Klein; Conrad Frederick, Ludwig, 
Henrich Newkirk, Keiser, John Mortan, Casper Hartwig; Ohristo- 
por Warner, Hermanus Hoffman, Rudolph Neff, ‘Schmidt,’ ‘Sehu- 
macher, Leonhard; John Péter Zenger, Philip Muller, Schaffér, Peter 
Wagner, Straule, Henrich'Man, Eberhard, ‘Kroner, Franke ‘Ross, 
Peter: Becker, Christian’ Meyer, Godfry. Fidler, Weller, George 
Mathias, Christo,’ Hagedom, Fink, John William Dil, Bernard, 
Conradt, Bellinger, 0 Siivio' yaa bored rroinbt | bb) 

“Of those who remained, five’ hundred families removed to 
Ireland, and’ settled, principally,! in’ the County of Limerick,” 
Among their names we find, Baker; ‘Barham, Barrabier, Bennoser, 


Bethel, Bowén, Bowman, Bovinezer, Brethower, Cole; Coach; Cor: 


622 ANCIENT NAMES. 


neil, Cronsberry, Dobe, Dulmage, Embury, Fizzie, Grunse, Grier, 
Heek, Hoffman, Hifle, Heavener, Ozier, (probably Lazier of our 
day), Lawrence, Lowes, Rhineheart, Rose, Rodenbucher, Ruckle, 
Switzer, Sparling, Stack, St. John, St. Ledger, Strongle, Sleeper, 
Shoemaker, Shier, Smeltzer, Shoultace, Shavewise, Tesby, (probably 
Detlor of our day), Tettler, Urshelbaugh, Williams, and Young. 

A. certain number of the Palatines settled at the German Flats, 
many of whom, being Loyalists, were obliged to leave ; and become 
pioneers in Canada, Likewise, were there many from other parts 
of the State, and from Pennsylvania. 

In the early history of New York State, may be found many 
names, generally Dutch-like, closely resembling those of the first 
settlers of Western Canada. 

In a letter, dated “ Albany, 30 July, 1689,” we find the 
names of Capt. Bleeker and D, Myers. 

At aconvention at Albany, Oct. 24, 1669, was present, among 
others, Gert Ryerse, Jan Jense Bleeker. 

“Proposals made to ye people, Albany, ye 5 day of November, 
1689, by 40 inhabitants,” among which is Jacob Vanden Bogaert. 

“At a meeting, at Albany, 28th March, 1690,” were present, 
Gert Ryersen, John Pietersen, Hendrick Hedgeman, (Hagerman). 

At a meeting in Albany, after the massacre of Schenectady, 
February 9, 1690, to arrange for defending against the French 
and Indians, and to bury the dead; there were, among 60 others 
present, D. Wessels, Rector, J. Hlcanker, Ald, Ryckman, Ens, 
Bennet. 

In the list of: those killed at Schenectady, are several of the 
Vroomans, Symon, Skemerhoorn., ‘Taken prisoners at Skinnech- 
tady, and carried to Canada ye 9th day of February, 16%." “John | 
Wemp, sonne of Myndt & 2 negroes, and 26 others,” 

In a, list of officers in the Province of New York, 1693, member: 
of. Council—are found Phillips, Brook, Lawrence, Pourg. Marshall, 
Shaw, Evetts, (probably Everit), Handcock, Dirck Wessels, Recorder 
at Albany; Beekman, Howell, Barker, Platt, Whitehead, Harrison, 
Hageman, Strycker, ‘Willet. Among the militia officers, N. Yorrk, 
1700, we find Booth, Moore, Wheler, Hubbs, Kechum, Frederick, 
Daniel Wright; Robert Coles ; Lake, Hegemen, Bory Bogardus, 
Hosbrooke. Rose. | 

List’ of inhabitants in County of Orange, 1702, we find— 
Geritsten, (Garrison), Reynerssen, (Rycrson), Ceniff, Mieyer, 
(Meyer,) Weller, Coeper, Merritt. 


MOHAWK VALLEY IN OLDEN TIMES. 623 


Frecholders of the city and county of Albany, 1720, Williams, 
Van Alen, Holland, Collins, VanDyke, several Blecker's; Cornelius 
Boarghaert, Vandusen, Meebo, Weemp, (Wemp), Trucax, Van 
Valkenburgh, Huyck, Gardimer, Dingmans, VaflAlstine, Coonradt, 
Ham, Luyke, Decker, Esselstine, Fritts, Quackenboes,(Quackenbush) 
Van Rensalaer, 


In the war of the Indians, at the battle of Point Pleasant, 1774, 
there was killed, among others, Ensign Candiff, 
The following we take from the Schenectady Evening Star : 


VALLEY oF THE MoHAWK IN OLDEN TimEs.—Schoharie—The 
Vroomans.—When the Schoharie settlements were invaded by the 
British, under Colonel Butler, in the ven 1789, the following 

ersons, among others, were murdered by the Indians; Tunis 

rooman, his wife and son, and on this occasion Ephraim Vrooman 
and his two sons, Bartholomew, Josias and John Vrooman, Bartho- 
lomew Vrooman, Jr., and his wife and son Jacob, were taken 

risoners, The wife and daughter of Ephraim Vrooman was killed 

y an Indian named Seth Hendrick. Mr. HE, Vrooman, while on his 
way to, Canada, whither he was carried in captivity, was under the 
immediate charge of Seth Hendrick, who treated him with much 
kindness. There were two or three Indians who accompanied Seth. 
These before they arrived at their destination, grew tired of their 
prisoner, and proposed to despatch him. Mr. Vrooman overheard 
the conversation, which was condueted in a whisper, and. repeated 
it to Hendrick. Hendrick assured him in the most positive manner, 
that “not a hair of his head should be touched,” and gave bis 
companions a severe reprimand for their ungenerous conspiracy. 
After the termination of the Revolutionary contest, Hendrick paid 
Mr. Vrooman a visit, and apologised for his conduct during the war, 
in the strong, metaphorical language of his nation: “The toma- 
hawk,” said he, “is used only in war; in time of peace it is buried ; 
it cuts down the sturdy oak as well as the tender vine; but I (laying 
his hand on Mr. Vrooman’s shoulder’) saved the oak.” 


“ Bva’s Kitu.—The creek which runs through the village of 
Cranesvillo has, for the last ninety years, been known as Bva’s Kill, 
or creek. It owes this name to the circumstance of a woman named 
Eva being murdered near its banks. ‘In the year 1755 Mrs. Van 
Alstine, from Canojoharie, traveled through this place on her way 
to this city to visit her parents. She was on horseback, and had 
her daughter with her, a child about four years of age. A party of 
French and Indians had just arrived from Canada, ani were prowling 
about with murderous designs on the defenceless inhabitants of the 
Mohawk Valley. Espying Mrs. Van Alstine, they marked her for 
their prey. They pounced upon, wounded and sealped her, left her 
as they supposed, dead on the margin of the creek which bears her 
namo. Her danghter they took to Canada. After they had departed, 
Mrs. Van Alstine partially recovered, and mustered strength enough 


624 ORIGINAL NAMES IN LONG ISLAND. 


to crawl to the river, on the orpaie shore of which she saw some 
men standing, +0 whom she beckoned. She feared to speak:lest she 
should be overheard by, her enemies. who were still in the neighbor- 
hood. These men came over cautiously, and conveyed her safely 
to her agonized pagents. She lingered nine or ten days in a state 
of extreme ‘suffering, when ‘she gave up the ghost. “Her daughter's 
life ‘was spared; and she, in time; was restored to her friends.” ~ 
In 1750-60, are found the names of Jordan, Dunham, Grant, Har- 
kamer, Spenser, Peterson, Wilson, Church, Devenport, Kemp,Gibson. 
Census of New York, about 1703.:: Amongst: others, Vanhorn, 
Larrance; Loukes, Vandewater, White, Hams, Wessels, Wm. Taylor, 
Johnston, Vesey, Bogert, Oastrom, Waldron; Davis, Marshall, Olapp. 
Census of Long: Island, '1673.—Jacobs, Carman, Symonds, Beedel, 
Allen, Williams, Valeutyn, Hllesson, (probably’ Allison), Osborne, 
Hobbs, Soddard; Ellison, Foster, Mott, ‘Applebe, Persell, Truax, 
Hoyt. oe 6 te T doavd 
The: Roof those: who have taken the oath of allegiance, Sep- 
tember,..1687: Peter Stryker, native of the: Province; «Cornelis 
Pertise, (Peterson), native; Beakman, native;) Gerrit Dorlant, 
native; Joseph Hagemen, (Hagerman), 87 years; Adrien Ryerse, 
41) -years.:,. Living in. Breucklyn (Brooklyn): Covert, native ; 
Bogaert, 35. years’; Jan' Fredericks; 36:years; Pieter Corson native ; 
Caspere, :(Casper) ; Jacobus Vande Water, (Vandewater), native ; 
Dirck'\Janse Waertman,'(Wartman),'40 years; Van Clief, De Witt, 
Loyse, Waldron, Willensen, Badgely, Culver, Jessop, Rogers 
Diamond,,: Erle, - Butler, Johnes (Jones), Whiting; Arnold, Wash- 
bourn; | Way, Harton; Booth, Bradly, Goldsmith;...Giles, Baily, 
Osmond, Carey, Case, Miller, Garitson: 


“i 


CHAPTER LXX. 


Contants—Character—Hospitality—At home—Fireside--Visitors--Bees—Raisings 
Paster Eege—Dancing—Hovington House—Caste—Drinks—Horse-racing— 
Boxing-——Amusements—La Crosse—Duels—Patriotism—A nnexation—Free- 
_dom—Egotism—The a Leaner bommarl igs Olianase of Canada — 
A quotation—Long lived—-The children—The present race—A nationality 
Pe vege Ry U.K, Loyalist"’—Their Privileges—Order of Councitl—Dissa- 
tisfaction, 


CHARACTER, CUSTOMS, AMUSEMENTS, PATRIOTISM, AGE AND DESCEN- 
ts DANTS OF THE U. EB. LOYALISTS. é' 


When we compare the motives which actuated all classes of 
those who adhered to the Crown with the rebels in their various 


HOSPITALITY, 625 


grades, we feel to exultand express sincere thankfulness that the 
fathers of Upper Canada were honest, devoted, loyal, truthful, law- 
abiding, and actuated by the higher motives which spring from 
religion. ‘The habits of the loyalists were simple, and comparatively 

free from immorality.. Their love of order and adherence to law is 
noteworthy. No people in the world: have been characterised by so 
firm ‘and devoted adherence to the established Jaws than the U. E. 
Loyalists: . Never deprived of that frecdom which ennobles the man, 
they always abominated that monstrous offshoot of republican liberty 
“which teaches a man: to: take the law in his Own ‘hands. In later 
years in-Canada some strife has been witnessed between parties who 
have introduced ‘their’ national feuds from the old country. But 
those who fought in the revolutionary war, and who: mainly assisted 
to drive back the invading foe in 1812, have always been peace- 
loving citizens. Lynch Law, (a term derived from a man Of that 
name living in South Carolina, who ‘constituted himself the ‘arbiter 
between any contestants, and to’ ‘their maehuttitionty ~— always been 
held in utter detestation. 

The settlers: were always howsitabie: The circumstances of 
their life; in which they so often were’castupon the care and attén- 
tion of others, made each experience the deep feeling’ of gladnéss 
to have a visitor, which belongs to.a sense of kindness ‘received. 
In this they differed widely from the people of the ‘more Northern 
‘States. Strangers were never turned away, ‘and a’ clergyman, no 
matter of what denomination; was*received “right gladly.” The 
Rev. Mr. Smart says that he was often’ up the! Bay’ in’ his*sarly 
days of ministerial labor, and he was ever treated by the inhabitants 
of all classes with great hospitality. And after a few years had 
worn away, carrying with them the burden of many heart sorrows, 
there came an occasional opportunity to exchange friend!y hospi- 
tality. Visiting indeed’ bécame a regular “ institution,” to borrow 
a Yankee pirase. Near neighbours would of an evening call in, 
uninvited, to spend the evening, and talk over the times, present, 

t and coming, Sometimes visits were made to friends a long 
distance off, going by canoe or battean, or perchance on horseback, 
by a bridle-path; with saddle-bags containing oats for the horse. 
But the winter visits were characterised more especially by genial 
hospitality, -On such occasions: the ‘hostess »brought forth things 
new and old. Choice vi.nds, carefully: stored: away, were brought 
to the light. The first fruits of the soil were lavishly spread upon 
the sa ali hoard. The famine of 1787-8, and the subsequent 


626 FAMILY ‘VISITING. 


lack of the necessaries of life,,and the ‘total absence of luxuries, for 
many a year, had theveffect of intensifying the value that, might 
naturally be placed upon plenty and luxury. Tobe truly enter- 
taining to:guests, was: ito set before them a feast of good, things. 
Hence: it came’ in. the later. years’ of the country . that 
the table:.of the well-to-do: farmer always groaned --with,/sub- 
stantials':and delicacies. ».On those occasions the old soldier -re- 
counted his deeds of ;warfare; and hair-breadth: escapes, and, his 
- strugg).s in the: wilderness. The blazing hearth became the centre 
of attractive:conversation, and lit up the hardy; faces of the pioneers, 
and the milder countenances of their; wives and: daughters,|, while 
in the back ground might be seen the-bright eyes. of -the children, 
listening to:the tales that! were told. |, The;younger ones had, been 
ordered off to. bed, but they lie wakeful in,their bunks, which were 
in the same, room, to catch the ever flowing..talk. The conversa- 
tion at these times did not always relate. to those matters above 
stated, it often took a mysterious turn, and ghosts, became /the sub- 
ject of their evening’s: talk. The above is: not from) imagination, 
but in substance from the lips of more. than, one,: who, remembers 
to have occupied the little bunk and listened upon) many, an: even- 
ing to the conversations. 6 )(\0) 

| Family visiting was a common sale of ; ‘amclinmuzitig, civilitios, 
It was necessary because of the widely separated. houses. The 
evenings were: times ofthe most pleasing) reunions.» Every, log 
house possessed a large, Dutch fireplace, into which was placed 
a back log of immense size, while upon’ the. hand, irons, or, as at 
first, large square stones was- heaped. light dry.,wood | which, sent 
forth a cheerful blaze. By the light thus:made there would: be. in 
the fal! and winter carried on various household duties, each family 
was {os great extent dependent upon themselves for almost every 
thing required, upon ja farm, or about, a, farm-house. ) The: wife 
would be busy carding, or making:clothes of ‘home-made linen; or 
of cloth.! The daughters would be employed in mending or. darn: 
ing. The farmer would be engaged in making or repairing ‘har- 
ness, or boots, or “ fixing’ an implement.of husbandry;: while, the 
son would be fashioning an axo-helve,) or, an.ox-yoke, or whittling A 
whip: handle, The. simple; meal, though of ja homely: fare, was 
satisfying, for theirtaste was not pamperod by unnecessary’) luxu- 
ries. when :alone.; But -whon:, company. ¢ame everything’. was 
changed. ‘The work) was put aside, and, they set themselves out 
to. make their visitors enjoy themselves. They would ¢ncirele: the 


BEES. 627 


wide and glowing fire, and indulge in the most amiable talk. 
There was no spirit of envy in their midst, butia quiet content and 
thankfulness that the wilderness:was beginning to blossom. \ The 
triumphs’ of the past would be duly recounted, and: the future 
looked forward to with highest hopes. Plans: would) be canvassed 
and laid for the children, while apples, cider and nuts would receive 
due ‘attention by all. At these meetings were. often the 
young folks—marrisgeable daughters and sons who had been pre- 
paring to go on the other farm, or back hundred acres where. a:log 
house was ‘partially erected; before long the company would: be 
divided into two distinct groups,| the old: and the young. | Some- 
times:matters would be managed that the older ones : would meet 
at one’ house and the young at another, by. which means a more 
pleasing state of things was created. | But courting, or sparking as 
it was termed, was’ generally: done upon’ Sunday evening. | The 
day of rest was the only one when the love-sick swain could get 
away: And even the most exemplary christians regarded: “ going 
to.see the girls’ on a Sunday‘night as quite allowable. | Then, this 
practice favored the desire, so cane to — secret the inten- 
tion of any two to get married. 

Visits were nade without invitations... To wait’ for an. invita- 
tion was quite contrary to the primitive views of the settlers. The 
visit must be a voluntary action. Even to give a‘hint to one to 
make a visit by parties not related. was considered as beneath 
proper respect. It was a spucies of si ihn GSH “T do’nt want 
one to come to my house if he vo’nt want: to,” the: phase went in 
that way. But there were occasions when invitations were sent 
out, and that was when some help was. required; and to persons 
not familiar with the habits; it will seom strange that it was con- 
sidered’ a compliment to get’ an invitation, and a slight to be néeb- 
lected. . These invitations were to be present at) bees, and help to 
do work. -At:the first these bees: were common, to put up the log 
houses, and get a little clearing done, by a certain time. But after- 
wards, though less: frequent, they were of! a more. pretentious 
nature. Raising Bees were in time, indications of prosperity. A 
frame barn or house showed that the farmer was progréssing, and 
in accordance with the: general’ expectation, treated “the hands” 
with the best: he had. Then there were,’ beside: the raising, beos, 
the clearitig bees, logging ‘bees, and stone beds, and. husking’ bees, 
and in later times apple bees; and there; was the) women’s bee for 
quilting. All these meetings were of a more or less hilarious'order. 


628 EASTER EGGS. 


The work was done, and done with a will; it was a sort of duty— 
a matter of principle that either the work should ‘be done, or a 
proper effort made to that end, For many years spirituous liquors 
were dealt out, or set freely before the men, but in ‘time, some, 
seeing the evil. of drinking, and sometimes fearful’ of accidents, 
determined. to discontinue the custom. Whether drinking ‘was 
indulged in or not, all were ‘treated to a glorious. supper, generally 
of pot-pie and, cakes, and pies of pumkin and’apple.© The women 
folks of course, required assistance, and ‘the neighbours ‘would come 
to, help, so that.at night there would be collected a goodly nimber 
of both sexes. Husking bees and apple | ‘bees took’ place ‘at, night, 
but they. did not last so Jong that no time was allowed for amise- 
ment, And then commenced. the play and ‘the dance. ‘At first 
these unions. and plays were exceedingly Harmless and indulged in 
with the} utmost artlessness. The young of both sexes were ‘well 
known to,each other, and it was more like a family gathering’ than 
aught, else, But now fortunately these bees and kissing-plays ¢ are no 
longer in vogue, They, were natural enough ii in the days of primi- 
tiye pioneer life ; -but with i increasing inhabitants and the adaition 
of people of other. countries, they became unnatural, | | band 

The breaking up, of. winter brought to 8 termination for a time, 
all, the; social fostivities.. In. connection with sugar making’ was 
-here and. there, a jovial. meeting to « sugar off.” 

Aside, from, the, Sabbath thére were but. few holidays; 3, and, 
with many; Christmas ; was ‘imperfectly obgerved. Easter was” Te 
membered;principally, hecanse of the feast of eggs on Sunday. At 
first, when, hens were scarce, it was. not every family 1 that had e eggs 
on that day, or,had enough. So, it came to pass that eggs ‘would be 
preserved, beforehand, not, by the. natural provider however, ‘the 
boys. regarded. it,as their pretogative to hide the OL 88 for, some time 
before, and eyen when, it was unnecessary, large muimbers ¥ would be 
gately, secreted by, the young ones. This was generally, done by | 
the youngest, old, enough; and he was to so hide them that no ope 
could. find them, The honor j was lost! if the ogee. were found. | 
Easter morning: “consequently was one of Anticipation, to, see is 
ever;many eggs had been, pr eserved. | 

(An old settler ; of. Ameliasburghfdiscourses of Bes | in this’ Wise: 
«“ Bees were great institutions | in thoge days, every & ‘settler ‘was 
licensed. to, make, tw9-or, three each year, “provided h he furnished a 
good, “pot. pie,’ * and plenty. of 'gtog, and never made any pibeation 
to his guests fighting, Fighting might | ‘take } place Bs any stage, b but 


AMUSEMENTS, 629 


more generally occurred after work was done, before and after 
supper.” 
__ Dancing seems to have -been pir tioatibiy at attractive to alinost 
all, Almost every neighbourhood or concession had its fiddler, the 
only . kind of instrumental music of the timés. The fiddler was 
generally an old soldier, who had acquired some knowledge of the 
art of playing during his time of service. | 
A, kind correspondent, (Morden), ' has. supplied us iptdesine 
information, obtained from an old resident of Sophiasburgh. This 
person came from Adolphustown, when a girl of fifteen, i in the first 
year. of the, ‘present century. | We quote :—She tells many: funny 
stories of balls and private “sprees” that they used to haya over in 
the, Indian woods, at Capt. ‘Isaac's ill), an Indian chief, ‘who ‘had 

a Jarge house, which js still occupied, ah which appears 'to have 
been. the scene of numberless “hops,” They” could’ ‘have ‘a 
civil dance at Captain Isaac’ 8, and it ee ‘pot. Cost much.’ ”’ ‘Phe 
Sixth Town youngsters seem to have. “delighted: in patronizing 
his. house.” : This young woman. ‘married. ‘and became, with her 
husband, a pioneer of “Ameliasburgh, in 1805: ‘Tt seéms ‘that 
these new settlers of the Seventh. Town considéred themselves 
somewhat superior to the inhabitants: generally, and’ would’ not join 
in their “ frolickings,” but would occasionally visit Sophiasburgh 
for the purpose of having a ‘ spree.” “This feeling Of caste was'a 
marked feature in the several townships at an’ early date. ' 

. ‘The Hovington House, situated about’ sixty’ ‘rddg.'above' the 
bridge at Picton, was a place of no littlé fame. “It was! built by one 
Hovington who came with VanAlstine:” It' Was‘ ‘long ‘harrow 
edifice forty or fifty feet deep, and about twenty feet broad, and not 
very high. Tt was divided into two portions by a log partition, the 
ends of which projected without. This public house was'especially 
for the benefit of the settlers at Kast Lake, in their journeyings back 
and forth: across the, Carrying Place. To use the language‘of our - 
informant, “it was a great place to dance and frolic!” At’ stated 
times the bay settlers would come even from forty miles’ distance 
Fredericksburgh on the east, and the Carrying Place and Sidney on 
the west. But now the foundation of the old building which’ so 
often resounded to the sounds of mirth, the fiddle, and the tripping 
feet, can scarcely be traced. 

As.a general thing, the hard pinching circumstances of the new 
country brought all to a common level, excepting a few Govern 
ment officials, But in certain localities there existed 2 feeling of 


e fort 


630 HORSE! RACING. 


superciliousness, not/very deep, but yet it was there..The places, 
and the inhabitants thereof; in time, beeame noted as: being “‘ big 
feeling” or stylish: For instance, the denizens of Kingston regarded 
the settlers up the ‘bay as somewhat’ behind|them;: while the people 
of the Fourth: Townspoke disparagingly ofthe Fifth Towners. By 
the settlers of the Sixth:and Seventh Towns, the citizens of Sidney 
and' Thurlow were looked upon'as wee Butthe wheel of frie 
turned! With many'a'one. |: 

‘Amusement; and diversions of different Isinds, voi progeny 
used; ‘are hot only allowable, but even vsdlutary to: man’s: physical 
and dient state ; but'if uncontrolled’ by reason; if irrational from 
Wait Of education, they may easily run into’ oxcess'and immorality. 
To' the educated:man; who ‘is‘cast' away from’ all that can supply 
food for*his mind; there “is a'terrible ‘danger of seeking unholy 
and even vicious sources to allay the constant longing after mental 
food!" 'Thére is likewise a‘danger of such seeking “artificial excite- 
ment. ‘Losuch the évil of intemperance tod often comes with over- 
whelming waves stéadily and certainly flowing. || The first settlers 
of Uppet* Canada; whe ° their circumstances are’taken’ into: con- 
sideration, and’ the usages of the times; it) must’ be ‘said, were not 
pavticulinly Addicted to the evil of intemperance: In:after'years, 
this evil “did ‘certainly inerease ; but’ at ‘the first, although almost 
every one (had “liquor of ‘some’ kind’ in “the: house,’ yet: 'the® great 
majority were Puiltless Of excess! In’ those early days, teetotalism 
and temperance societies were unknown; but it must be: here men- 
tidtied that the first tompdratice' society: organized in/Canada, was 
in Adolphustowi! The drinking usages of the day among all classes 
led to'the' éréction’ of distilleries and ‘breweries at ‘an carly period. 
There was also’an extensive traffic in’ rum, and’ it’ is known ‘that 
matly a one made himself rich by selling ‘to buyers along’ the bay, 
and across the Carrying Place’ up the’lake, even as far’as’ York. 
Perhaps” ‘the ‘most commcn ' out-of-door ‘amusement was horse- 
racing, ‘after horses’ became more’ general ‘among’ the ‘settlers: It 
wis lddked upon as dancing 'was ‘by all, as amusement of the most 
unobjectionuble' character, and it’is’said ‘of a eortain’ reverend indi- 
vidual, that He' was accustomed to'run horses on his way home’after 
preaching. “Probably this’ was'true, ay the same ‘person became a 
reprobate.’ On the occasion of the annual’ training of the Militia, 
Which’ took’ plac ‘for’ niany “ao year, ‘the’ 4th’ Jane, (and: this 
comes within the writer's recollectiony there was, at’ the different 
training places, more or less of horse racing. These racés were 


CHARIVARLING. 631 


made; not by horses trained specially: for the purpose, but; by.such 
animals as were in daily use by the farmers, some of which, although 
ungainly in looks, and:in indifferent, condition, could aa over the 
ground in a remarkably short time. 

Kingston ‘and Newark being; military, siohici met, sot 
the! presence of officers, who were, always gentlemen by birth,more 
dignified: in the ways of amusement, ;Not./but gentlemen existed 
through the country, but not in sufficient numbers.to regulate, the 
modes of pleasure; and give ‘tone to,society: |, The officers were very 
fond of horse-racing,:and; would; frequently. send field, days, especi- 
ally. the King’s Birthday: in: testing the mottle of their steeds, :, 
these there would generally; be a great, entertainment by the ladies 
~who;‘says Colonel: Clarke, would. bo. gorgeously, clad in. “brilliant 
dresses; with setts: ol silver, cepa the; motte, God. save ptiie 
| Kings « A'SHiucaofldhdndo Sit Yelle ae ROMNieE ‘eerdATS Goes 

(oxA ‘kindof: seendinaibyh common: ott the wn of’ ties esi ecnduem, 
and the, beginning) of the, present, in; America;;and, toa certain 
vextent iin! Canada, was. that, of; boxing-—-boxing » that... tao..often 
amounted: to'brutal fighting.:;' There were acertain, number. in every 
township who availed: themselves (of; training days,to show,their 
athletio/qualitications...; Gourlay, says, 1817, that.“ pugilism, which 
‘oneécprevailed,is:now declining,” . And:at the present day, happily, 
itis confined to. those ofa brutish; disposition. ht is only.the lowest 
.who'ind: amusement : in, ie Pht in, or — pugilistic 
sencountéers.) bern ted 
ov As: Upper Canada was, ina » limited, sense, an an of ens ‘of ocean 
Canada,:so but :a few of, tho, -peculiarities,of Lower Canada, were 
introduced tothe. Mpper.; One was that of Charivariing, which means 
‘aigreat noise with, petty, music,;; 1t was. introduced from, France. 
The custom! is now almost obsolete among us, but time, was,when it 
wasiquite eommon..-Jt generally was, indulged, .in .at, second mar- 
riages,,or when an unequal match and ,marriage took, places, when 
a young girl married ap old man for instance, or if either party, were 
unpopular. | The, night of the wedding, instead, of, being, passed in 
joyous-in-door pleasures by the. wedded ones, was,made, hideous. by 
-werowd of, masked persons, who with, guns, tin-pans; pails, , horns, 
horse-fiddles, and everything else that could, be. made to, produce, a 
discordant ‘noise, disturbed, the night,,until. silenced, by.a,treat, or 
money.) Sometimes those meetings resulted in serious consequonces 
to,one or, more of the: party, by the seb as eorentine to. loaded 
firearms. - ti 


632 . LACROSSE. 


Sombtimés! the native Indians contributed to the general amuse- 
ment, upon days when there was’a' public gathering: Now and 
then'they’ engaged alone in certain, sports which would be witnessed 
by the whites, ,, Playing, hall—bandy- ball, lacrosse,. foot-races, and 
tho war-dance, were occasionally engaged i ins Lhe present fashion- 
able game of lacrosse is of Indian origin, and may well. be remem- 
bered by every Canadian, and even American. After the conquest 
of Canada, when the Great Ottawa chief Pontiac had effected an 
alliance of ell the wostern and northern tribes, to destroy the frontier 
forts of the British. There were several forts, originally French, 
along the .uppet lakes ;°two' notably, one: at Detroit, the other at 
Michilmacinae. ‘| Smaller forte:had ‘been attacked and taken, in inost 
cases ‘by treachery and Indian cunning.’ These two forts remained 
untakeni |\Pontiae devised the plan of pretending to wish for. peace. 
With the ostensible intention of holding a council to: make: peace; 
the‘chiéfs were to enter the’ forts; whilé the. Indiansjen gaged in ball- 
playing along the ramparts; wore to amuse those within the ramparts. 
The’ squaiws ‘werd to be present; seemingly’ as spectators, but in 
reality to hold ander thei blankets; rifles; the ends-of ‘which had. 
been cuit off for Concealment At a piven #ignal; the ball was, to 
be ‘kndeked Over ‘the outer defence, and tho Indiansiwere to rush!in 
as’ if t6'(getit}y bat séizinp’ thoir rifles fromthe women who had. 
placéd' theméelves convenigntly, they were: to’rush (in: toslaughter: 
thé insuspecting inmates.’ At-Mivhilmacinac this proved successful,: 
and’ the-whole ‘garrison’ was massacred, and’ ‘Detreie igs ev 
thersinte fiite: mit adi mod .taslg ydileod # 

““Pontine uA the time when frerée endoutevars sive place: ouiel 
organized forces! in Ameriea, which resulted in the independence of 
thé UnitedStates) ‘and the: wetblotioh bat Upper Canada, the practise 
of diiélling obtained: dniong the higher classes.:' Happily, this heinous 
crime; ‘an duttigo against humanity, is ‘no Johger tolerated! where 
British laws aud British principles ofjastice and freedom have forces. ’ 
But such wus not the case seventy! years agoy ‘The carly history of 
Canadw witnessed a tew personal: ongagementsof! honor, |The first 
duel yas between Poter’ Clark, Chief Clerk! of the: Legislative: 
Council; and Captain Sutherland of the ‘25th regiment, Dhe! meet-: 
ingtook’ placd iat? Kingston, and: Mr) Clare fell fatally wounded: 
This Seotived inctheowinter Of 1795) wo uew de say ode cody Dewitt 

: Om the 22nd Fulyy 1817)a duel was fought botweers BP. Jarvis, : 
Baqi and: Me John Ridout. coeur aro sampntingyc wound: im the: 
chostiand'died in dboutanhour! | ‘iq enw doliw to duno wiht 


LOVE OF COUNTRY. 633 


¢ Durn~On Friday the 11th: inst, Alexander McMillan, Esquire, 
and “Alexander Thom, Esquire, metin a field, on the Broekville Road, 
to decide an affair of err former attended by Mr. Radenhurst, 
and the latter by Mr. Cumming. | After exchangin shots, the seconds 
interfered, and on mutual explanations being made, the ‘inatter ‘ter- 
minated’ amicably. Doctor Thom received’'a contusion on'the leg.” 


One of the latest instances i in which a duel was fought i in Upper 
Canada, occurred some forty years ago. The event resulted “in. the 
death of one of the combatants, the oth or, * who was tried for his life, 
has now. for some years ador ned the bench of the Province. 8 


ParriorisM.—Inino country upon the face ofthe Globe, and at no 
period in the history of any country, has appeared,a higher or, purer, 
order of patriotism, than is written, upon. the pages of the, history of 
British America... British connection is to mostly everyson of the land. 
dearer even than life: itself... Atleast it,has been so:in respect to those 
of whom we write, the U. E; Loyalists.:;\Co-equal-with the love they 
have. to the. British Crown, is, the hearty aversion: they: bear, to. Re-. 
publicanism.; » Neither. the.overtures, of annexation, nor the direct and) 
indixectattempts..to, coerce,-has; produced 98 momentary, wavering on.; 
the part ofthe, descendants of,.the ancient,steck.,) Americans jin our. 
midst: have vainly. tried, toinoculate the minds. of the people, with the 
principles of; Republican,.Government,,; but;.the Canadian. mind was 
too; free, the body politic too healthy, the system too, strong to imbibe. 
any lasting feeling of desire to change/the tried for the untzied,,,., The: 
few annexationists: who jhave, from,;time to,,time,,exiated,;were: but, 
the fungoid offshoot of a healthy plant. From the time Hranklinand: 
his coadjutors, vainly egsayed to draw the. French, Canadian,into their 
rebellious, cause, until the present there has, been a| frequently, mani, 
fested: desire, on the part of; the United States, \to,foree. ns), into’ ithe, 
union, ‘The :contemptible duplicity .of| Webster, who,concealad | from 
Ashburton; the. existence .of .a_ second, map, ;;whereby; he, tricked. 
Canada, Yankee like, out of: a. valuable portion(.of territory, along: the! 
Atlantic const, with ia view of:cutting us off, from jthe ocean. The! 
declaration of war in.1812,and the repeated bus unsnocessful:invasions 
o£--our, Provinee,  The;-proclamations, issued:to Canadians,,by the. 
would be |gonquerors, Hull,;Wilkinson,, and others.) Their sympathy) 
and jaid. to-ttrbulent, spirits jin. 1836-7. The, attempts), at bullying 
England when she was at war with Rngsia,. ‘Pheconganization of the: 
Fenian association, withthe publicly, avawed: purpose of-seizing some 
portion of our Province... The;abrogation of the Reciprocity, Treaty;! 
the object of which was proclaimed by, Consul .Potter—all along) the 


634 OUR ‘LIBPRTY, | 


eighty ‘years’ history of the United States, is to be seen:a disreputable 
attempt, by all possible means, to bully a weaker neighbor, All this 
does not become a great and honordble!hation; a nation so extensive, 
whose people are 'so loud-tongued \uponthe’ principles:of : liberty-— 
Liberty!) The name with the United States .is only synonomous with 
their govertiment: ‘They: cannot discover that.a people shouldbe free 
to choose their/own form of government, always excepting those;who 
rebelled in 1776. .,.Oh yes!, we have liberty to, choose; but: then we 
must choose’ in accordance with » Yankee ideas of liberty. Egotistic 
to" thé’ heart’s ‘core, they cannot’ understand’ how we entertain views 
dissimilar to their‘own. ‘How applicable thie words of ‘the ittmértal 
Burns :— 


are) wad some power the site a ile Us), 
“ ‘Po gee ‘oursels’ as bthers see us; |)’ itOTdtV 
Sad |: wid frde nidnie a'brinder fted us’ 
heats “o9 ihe Ant fooltah notion. GRINS dies 34° 


Without shabilae ba the well-known, | loyalty of. the 
other ‘sections | of) the: :Province}. it) may be safely. said « that 
the” Inhabitants” of the! Bayo Quiaté and: St Lawrence; <and 
Niagara, ' have ‘proved ‘themselves devotedly ‘attached: to British 
institutions. . The, U, E. Loyalists have been as a, barrier of rock, 
against which the waves of Republicanism haye dashed in, vain. It 
has been the refugee-settlers and, their descendants, who prevented 
the Province from being, engulfed in ite: dark ‘waters. In 1812, in 
37, and at, all times, their loyalty has never wavered, It has been 
elsewhere stated, that, settlers from the States came in at a later 
date. . Those; were found likwise truly. loyal... Says McMullen, 
speaking of the war of 1812, “But comparatively few Canadians 
joined the American standard, in the war, and throughout which 
none. were more gallant in rolling back the tide of unprincipled 
avarice than. the: emigrant from New, England, and New York, who 
aside fromthe U, H. Loyalist, had settled in the, country,’ There 
wereia few renegades who forsook the gountry; not so much to join 
the enemy as hecause-they had no soul to’ fight. ; In this connection 
it, will. be, desirable to, refer. in one notable case; that of ‘ Bill 
Tohnye HER ete ity ean 

The following will sufficiently alle ko ‘avoid, were the fel: 
ings ‘of loyalty many years ago. ‘The writer's father was present at 
a meeting, which! was conducted, by a minister lately, from, the 
United States, and who was unaccustomed to pray for’ the King. 


CANADIAN LOYALTY. 635 


/Phe'good man thought only of his allegiancé to the King of Kings, 
and omitted; in the extemporanéous prayer, to: pray for! the King 
of England. « Whereupon Mr. T; arose'and) requested: the preacher 
~either' to pray for his Majesty; or leave his territories. - The minister 
did not again forget sd manifest’ a duty.! *In this connettion, we 
ceannot forbear’ inserting ‘another ‘instance 6f Canadian loyalty, 
which exhibited itself not. long :agoin the loyal city of Toronto. 
W 6 CANADIAN LOYALtTY.~A Very extraordinary manifestation of 
feeling took place on ‘Thursday right last:in. Toronto,’ atthe closing 
«meeting of; the Sabbath School,.Convention.); A. gentleman ; from 
‘New, York delivered 2 porting address, gn behalf of the American 
visitors who had attended the Convention; at the conclusion of 
which he referred to our Queen as a “model woman,” and said that 
from the fulness of his. heart he could say,.‘ Long live Her Majesty 
Queen Victoria!’ When he gave expression to this sentiment there 
was sch an outburst of enthusiastic loyalty that, every one seened 
carried completely away. . The,,immense audience immediately 
commenced such a cheering, and clapping of hands, as is seldom 
seen, and kept it up till there was an accidental “ change of exer- 
cise.” Under thé powerful’ exciteméat of the’ moment, a gentleman 
inear the platform commenced singing“ God: Save the:Queen,”: when 
the entire audience rose to their feet.and joined in singing, it through. 
That was singing) with a will! . Several persons were quite over- 
powered, and even wept freely, It was simply an, unpremeditated 
expression of the warm devotion of thé Canadian heart'to the best 
Queen that ever sat'on the Britise throne.’ | 
“Longevity.—Thé climate of Canada, oven of Ontario, is by somo 
considered very severe. The months of unpléasatit weather which 
intervene between summer and wintér,.and again between winter and 
summer ; and’ the snowy months of winter itself are ‘not, it’ must be 
“admitted, 80 agreeable as in othér climates. ‘Atid,’ occasionally, 
eyen the summer itself is comparatively ‘cold.’ For ‘instance, in 
1817, snow fell ‘at Kingston in thé month of June!’ But, notwith- 
“standing the occasional sevérity; and the’ ‘general ‘unpleasantness, 
(although all o’tidt so’ considér it) the climate of Canada seems Con- 
diicive to'lonigevity.’ Both in Upper and Lower Canatla; among the 
‘French and English-‘may be found a‘ great many instandes 6f ‘won- 
derfully éxtehded age. There is ‘2 school ‘of naturalists, who enter- 
tain tho belief that the‘races of mon'aré strictly indigenous; that if 
removed from the land of their birth, they will degenerate, and 
‘unless! intermixed with constantly flowing recruits, will’ ultimately 
‘did out. "They ‘assert ‘that the European racos transplanted to 
‘América ‘are’ doomed to degeneration and death so soon.as’ emigra- 
‘tion shall’ cease to maintain ‘thé vitality brought by the original 


abe 


636 LONGEVITY. 


settlers.’ To this view we have ventured to give very positive 
dissent, and have supported this position’ in another place with the 
following language: In‘ Canada ‘are’ to ‘be seen’ quite remote 
descendants of the most ‘prominent people’ of Europe, the British 
and Froti¢h, ‘and, T am’ prepired'to assert, with no marked signs of 
physical! degeneration, the’ French of Lower Canada, even under 
many? ‘adverse circtimstances, have fully miintained their’ ancient 
bodily vigor, and can compare ‘favorably with the present inhabi- 
tants.of old France, while their number has increased.” “ Yet their 
anéestors,: many ‘of ther; emigrated two: hundred years ago; “and, 
since the colotiy ‘becanie apart “of ayer? ‘nd Hag pane oome= ‘has 
been received fromthe: old stock)’ 

“Turning to Upper'!'Canada, wefind a fret no less important, 
and. quite as.antagonistic to, the. theory; ,;: Jw consequence.of the 
American Royolutionary,. war, some twenty-five or; thirty thousand 
United, Em: ire Loyalists were forced, or, induced, to; seek.a, home 
in. the Canadian, wilderness,,.;; Many.,of, these, were descendants of 
those, who, had first, peopled, New, Holland.;,,.A,laxge number settled 
along the,St. Lawrence, and the Bay, of Quinté,, In;the main, indeed, 
almost altogether, until very recently, these eld settlers; haye,inter- 
married. The @ great g ndchild en of those American pioneers. now 
livé on’ tHe’ ola” fibdatbad 4 ‘are. found” seattered® over the whole 
Provitics. "And although’ Yh v6 ‘tio’ positive data ‘upon ‘which to 
base’ my agsértion ; yet, from careful observation, Thave’ no hesi- 
tation it oclivinig’ that’ in physical devélopinent, i in slight: mortality 
among the’ chitaren, in'length éf life, ii powers of endurance, not 
to say in’ bravery tind! ‘patriotisi, they’ danhot” be’ excelled by. any, 
class of’ émigrants, "(Principles of Surgery). 

Since the above was' ‘written,’ We have become | inoto intimately 
acquainted with’ regard: to' thé’ longevity,” ‘both among the French 
atid Aiiglo-Canadian’’; ‘dnd’ the ‘opinion ‘then’ expresséd has ‘been 
greatly strengthened.” ‘Respecting the’ latter class, ‘personal’ obser- 
vation’ has’ aided us." 'In our frequent’ Visits to different parts, 
made during the ‘last few years, we have enjoyed the ) opportunity of 
ccnyersing with ‘naiiy’ persons who had mach ovér'ran the period 
allotted to than’ ‘dnd others Whd Had’ éxteedéd their three score 
years and ten. Some of them’ have been spectators of the very 
scenes Of the settlement of the country, and. Fotain a vivid recol- 
lection of the events ‘attending that trying period. “Venerable, with 
hairs’ blossoming for the’ grave, ‘and chastened by the long endured 
fire of affliction, they are happy in theitoldage, They connect the 


DESCENDANTS. 637 


present with the past, and remind.us how great the heritage they 
have secured to us froma vast, untrodden, wilderness. Notwith- 
standing the toils, the privations in. early life, ere the tender child 
had merged into the adult, when, the food ;was limited,; and. often 
inferior in quality, they yet have had iron,constitutions that.in the 
earnest contingency of life served them well. . Of course; the, plain 
and regular habits of the settlers, with plenty, of out-door exercise, 
assisted to, promote long life, and give,them a hardy, nature. -|;‘We 
have knowledge of a, vast number, who attained toa, great age..; Of 
those who lived to, an, old age, ‘A Traveler,” writing,in, 1835) says 
of Upper Canada, ‘I often met the venerable, in years.’ (sori 
The children and grand-children of ithe early settles reel 

many cases, to as great an ajre as their fathers. | 


DESCENDANTS: While there were some amon gthe a settlers of 
Eyropean birth, thé majority were of American ae atid ssbssed 
thi characteristics of the colonists of that diy.” But, dopant ed from 
the eople and the scenes intimate to then it’ theit ‘youth (a ka living 

‘they 'g radu- 
ally Jost ‘many of ‘their characteristic ’ sis oi ‘atid bali, “and 
acquived Others ‘instead. " re 


The Canadian immigrant, be he ‘agli Irish,, oF catch; ieee eyen 
German « or French, will, _as.time gives, Jings to, his $100, and gray, hair 
to his head, inbensibly. loose many, , of the, peculiarities of his race, 
and in the end sensibly ap roximate to th ip Shae, and, appearance 
of the people among, a he, has ibe dled, The; children of, the 
emigrant, no matter ict pains the parents, may, take, to, preserve in 
their children what belongs to, their ewn. native | COUNTY; will grow 
up quite unlike the parents... Bo mugh i is ; this the, case that, any, one 
on entering.a mixed school, high, or low, or by, noticing: .the,, children 
at play, ashe passes along t the street, whose parents ane both natives and 
foreigners, would find it, quite impyasible to point. out one, from, ;the 
other, whether, the child was of Canadian parentage,,.or , whether, its 
parents, were 0 another country. The fact at. which it,is, desired, to. 
get is that. oon to Canada, no, matter, how, heterogenous, are 
gradually moulded into a.whole more or, Jess: homogenous... That 
this is observable, somewhat in the emigrant, himself, but decidedly 
so in the children, The fact, being, admitted, that, a. transformation 
is slowly, but certainly effected, it may be inquired, by.what influence 
it is. ‘accomplished, It, cannot, , be due . solely, .to,, the. climate, 
nor. to dress, nor diet,, nor the, original . habits, , of they, people, 


638 THE. CANADIAN. 


although each has its influence. Must wenot search for a more power- 
ful-cause of peculiarity as a people, in some other channel. A natural 
one seemingly presents itself.. The growth of a nation, as the growth 
of a.tree will be modified by its own intrinsic vitality, and :at: the 
samé ‘time by external circumstances, |. Upper Canada was planted by 
British heroes of the American Revolution. It arose out of. that 
revolution. The first. settlers: were, U. E. Loyalists. The majority 
of the original settlers were natives of America, and brought up in 
one or other of the provinces that. rebelled. | 'They were Americans 
in all respéots, as much as ‘those who took sides with the rebels, yet 
to-day the descendants of the U. E. Loyalists areas unlike the desceni- 
dants ‘of .the rebels, ‘as each is unlike a full blooded Englishman. 
The pure Yenkee and the Canadian of the first water may trace their 
ancestors toa common parentage, and have the same name. As 
Canddians we are-nét afraid to institute a' comparison’ between: our- 
selves and thé natives of New’ Englandor' New York, or: Peénnsyl- 
vania. ' Let'the eomparison Yefer' to any question whatever, either of 
the body or mind, of society! or ‘df ‘government.’ The external’ influ- 
enves which have ‘operated have Been elsewhere indicated. ‘The cir- 
cumstances of the U. E.' Loyalists as settlers ‘in a wilderness; were 
widely different from those of the States after the Independence was 
secured, ‘'/ Inoessant ‘toil aid: privations; without’ opportunities for 
acquiring | education, on the ond hand; on the other «there was 
all the advantages of civilization. And so it continued for’ nearly 
half'a‘¢entury): ‘It 48'to! be desired that we had statistics to show’ the 
difference’as to longevity; and general health. “Suffice it: to say’ that 
scientific’ mer are debating the cause ‘of gradual’ decline. among the 
New Englanders, while‘Upper Canada overflows with native’ popula- 
tion. “Another influence of an external nature; which must not ‘be 
omitted ‘as operating ‘upon the’ loyalists,’ is ‘that derived: from: the. 
emigrants from ‘Great Britain ‘and’ the’ officers from’ the’ army’ and 
navy, and other gentlemen who became part of the'first settlers. That 
they had a wholesome effet caumot’be doubted,’ and gave! a healthy 
toné'to' the provincial mind.’ From these internal and: external‘ influ- 
ences the’ Upper Canadian: has ‘been ‘devéloped' into 'an ‘individual 
singular’ in some ‘respects; but yet constituting ‘a ‘middle link between 
the Englishiitan, and’ the’ “ ‘Baglishnten: intense, » te ‘the a 
hasbeen walled)? to! i 
“Phe difference ph dt ‘obineddn bet Weed "the British Aenextoais 
and'those’ who have lived unde? Republican Governtient is'a strik- 
ing commentary upon'the effects of social and political institutions. 


THE. ‘U0. -E, LIST.” 639 


Canadians may not have -excelled in making wooden nutmegs, and 
basswoo... hams ;: but: they have; succeeded in converting, a wilder- 
ness into a splendid Province. And) although eighty years behind 
in commencing the race with those who robbed:them of their homes, 
they have even. now caught up.in many, respects,,and to-day a 
young State with great breadth and resources presents. itself at.the 
threshold of nations. ,It.has for a population astable people. Canada. 
has no long) list of cruel charges against 1.¢2)for, aggression... Her 
escutcheon is: clean as the northern: snow against» which she rests, 
from the stains of »blood—blood: of the! Indian, ;the Aifrigan, the 
Mexican, or.of a neighbors ma foes 

After all, notwithstanding this. br ‘ah record of loyalty on the 
pact of settlers and their descendants, yet the|Bay of Quinté. inhabi- 
tants were not permitted to receive the, heir tothe, Crown of 
England, to. support. which, their sires suffered. so,,much.. They 
spilled their blood; they’suffered starvation’; and, yet by the advice 
of. one; who held. in higher, consideretion | the ,Ronian.Catholic 
Church, than. the; grand-children jof, the U,, E., Loyalists... The 
Prince: of ‘Wales ‘passed up-and..down: the; bay without, landing. 
They waited with .burning enthusiasim to} recei¥e. the Prince, but 
he passed! and repassed without, gratifying their, desire, ,.; Notwith- 
standing this there were some who followed (him to Toronto, deter- 
mined, to! pay: their, respect) to ithe lame a al ‘the 
Duke,of Newcastle,” |, 

«Daz U; E. Lisr.”’+1t will be remembered that a certais: number 
of Americans who: had remained. in. the. States, were, induced to 
remove. to Canada, by a. proclamation. issued, by, Simcoe,;, many. of 
these were always loyalists in, heart,,some.had, become: tired of 
republicanism, and others were attracted by the offer ofjlands, free 
grants, of} which were offered, upon paying fees.of: office, some, $30. 
By this,means a now element. was;added to, the Province. . At the 
same time the first settlers were to be placed.in a position, to high, 
the new comers, howeyer loyal, could neveryattain,. |), » 

Distinct from the general class.is here meant those chain names 
were entered, upon a list;ordered. to be prepared) hy, Government, 
‘To put a mark of honor,” as, it was expressed in, the orders. of 
Council, / upon.the families who, had. adhered, to, the, unity of ithe 
empire and joined the royal standard in America, before the, treaty. 
of separation in the yoar, 1783, to.the end that their, posterity, might 
be discriminated fromthe then future;settlers,, From the. initials 
of two emphatic words, the unity of the empire, it-was styled the 


640 ORDER OF COUNCIL. 


“U. EH. List,” and they, whose names were entered on it, were dis- 
tinguished as the U. E. Loyalists, a distinction of some consequence, 
for, in addition to the promise of such‘loyalty by themselves, it was 
declared that their children, «swell: as those. born’ hereafter, as 
those already born, should, upon arriving at the age of twenty-one 
years, and females upon their marriage within that age, be entitled 
to grants of 200 acres each, free from all expense.” Upon arriving 
atage, the descendant petitioned the Governor, stating the facts 
upon oath, and accompanied with the affidavit of one person. The 
order was issued, and land ia one of the newer townships was duly 
allotted and the patent, issued free of cost. 


The following is the order of Council referring to. the grants 
of land to the U. E. Loyalists : 

“ Quesrc, Monday, 9th Nov. 1789,” 
Present, Lornp DorcuxsteR and thirteen Councillors. 

‘‘His Lordship intimated to the Council, that it remained a 
question upon the regulations for the disposition of the waste lands 
of the Crown, whether the board constituted for that purpose, were 
authorized to make, locations to the sons of loyalists, on their arriv- 
ing to full age, and that it was his wish to.put a mark of honor 
upon the:families who had adhered to, the unity of the empire, and 
joined the Royal standard in America, before the treaty of separa- 
tion in the year 1783.” 

«The Council concurring with his Lordship, it is accordingly 

. ordered, that the several land boards take course for preserving a 
registry of the names of all persons, falling, under the description 
aforementioned, to the end that their posterity may be discrimi- 
nated from future settlers, in the parish registers, and rolls of the 
militia of their respective districts, and other public, remembrances 

of the Proyinoe,, as proper. objects, by their persevering in the 
fidelity and conduct,so honorable to, their ancestors, for distinguished 
benefits and privileges.” 

“ And it. is also ordered that the said land boards may, in. every 
such case, provide not only for the sons of. the loyalists, as they 
arrive at full age, but for their daughters also, of that age, or on 

_their marriage, assigning to each a lot of 200 acres, more or less, 

provided, nevertheless, that they respectfully comply with the 
general regulations, and that it shall satisfactorily appear that there | 
has been no default in the due cultivation and improvement of. the 
~ lands already assigned to the head of the family of which they are 
members.” 


AFTER WAR OF 1812. , 64 


In the first days of the Upper Canadian Militia, instructions: 
were given to the Captains in each: battalion that-in the roll of 
members, all of the U. E. Loyalists enrolled should nae; the 
capitals U. E. affixed to their names. 

_Afler the war of 1812, it: became necessary for the: afieltonnte 
present a certificate from a Clerk of the Peace thatshe retained his 
eyalty. The following is the order ofthe Executive Council: 

York, 27th June, 1816. 

“Public notice is hereby given by ‘order of His “Excellency 
Governor in Council, that no petition from sons: and ‘daughters of 
U. E. Loyalists will be hereafter received without a certificate from 
the’ Magistrate: in Quarter: Sessions, signed bythe chairman and 
Clerk of the Peace, that the parent retainod ‘his loyalty during the 
late;war, and; was, under no, suspicion of aiding or assisting the 
enemy. And if.a son then of age, that he also was loyal during the 
late war, and did his duty in defenso of the Province. And if a 
daughter of an'U. B. L. married, that’ Her ‘husband ‘was loyal, and 
did his duty in defense of the Provinces.” - ~ @igned)” Joux BALE, 
Clerk of the Executive Council. ©” 

The atepsitaken by Government to’ prevént persons not actually 
upon the U. E. List from enjoying the peculiar privileges operated 
sometimes against the U. E. Loyalists: kot perp A witch led’ to 
some agitation, as the following will show?“ 

In the year 1832, a meeting was held at Bath. Referring to this 
meeting the Kingston Eerald, of April 4, says : 

The alleged injustice of the Government with ‘régard' ‘to the 
sons and daughters of U. B. Loyalists has beén' @ fruitful soured ‘of 
complaint by the grievance-mongers. At the late’ Bath meeting 
Mr. Pzrry offered the following amendment to a resolution, which 
was negatived by a large majority, 

“ Resolved, Thai; a free grant of 200 acres of the’ waste lands of 
the Crown, by His Majesty the King, to the U. E. Loyalists and their 
sons and danghters, was intended as a mark of His Majesty’s Royal 
munificence towards those who had shown a devotedness to His 
Majesty’s person and government during the sanguinary struggle 
at. the late American Revolution, and that the settlement duty 
required of late to be performed by the above description of per. 
sons and others equally entitled to gratuitous grants, and also their 
not being allowed the privilege of locating in any, or all townships 
surveyed and open for location, appears to this méeting to be unjust, 
and ong therefore to be abolished.” 


642 .  BOOTH—BROOK. 


CHAPTER LXXI. 


Con eapanraitinisin of a. Pare Hsatie - Brak Burritt—Cotter— Cartwright 
Conger — Cole— Dempsey — Detlor— Fraser—Finkle—Fisher—F airneld— 
 @tass—Gamble 'Hagerman—Johnson’s—" Bill” Johnson—Macaulay—The 
Captive, Christian Moore Parliament-<Morden— Roblins — Simon—' Van 
Alstine— Wallbridge —Chrysler —White — Wilkins — Stewart — Wilson— 
hl ig hag A et ap William 
Johnson's ehildven |’ 


Ne DF “INDIVIDUAL NOTICES—CONCLUSION. | 

The, noble band, of Loyalists have now almost.all paseod away. 
Their bodies....ve long.since,been,laid in the grave; their children 
also have almost. all,departed, and the grand-children are getting 
old, Their, last resting places—rosting from war, famine, and:toil+- 
are, to be found upon beautiful, eminences, overlooking the..blue 
waters ofthe Bay and. River.and, Lake. ..All along their shores may 
be seen the, quiet, burying-places of those who.cleared) the land and 
met the terribly realities of a pioneer life. 

; he present, work cannot embrace a history of the many. bahtp 
qmes, deserving attention, who, laid the foundation of the, brightest 
colony: of Great, Britain. ;-Yetit,would be incomplete without giving 
the names of a few, representative persons.,. They are suchas we 
have been able to procure, and while there are others,. not referred 
to, well worthy. of .a,place.in-history, these,are noless worthy. We 
have, .under,.““The; Combatants,” referred to, others of the. first 
settlers, and would gladly have introduced the names of all, could 
they have’ been’ Ubtained. 

)) Boorn“ Dirp—At' Ernesttown, on Saturday, “Oct. 81,1813, 
very suddenly,’ Joshua Booth, Hsqijaged 54 years.’ He was one’ of 
the oldest settlers in that place, and‘ever retained the character of a 
respectable citizen: Left w widdw and ‘ton children.) 99") | 

Tie Brook FAMivy.— William Brock was'a native of Scotland; 
born in 1715, '' Was taken'by a pross-gong when eighteon; ‘and forced 
‘upol'a Miat-of'war. Served‘in the havy several years, when ‘he was 
taken prisone’ by' the French. A fter'ward was oxchanged at Boston. 
Being set'at liberty from ‘the service, ho ‘settled at! Fishkill; New 
York; ‘whére ‘he married, and bocamo ‘the fathor of a largo family, 
two sons,’ Philip and John, by the first wifes:and eight children by 
‘a second) ‘waned ‘William,;' Ruth; Naomi Isabel; Deborah, Catherine, 
Samudl;'Garret, and Lucretiai ‘In! consequence of ‘the rebellidny he 


CARTWRIGHT: 643 


became a refugee, and, at the close, settled in Adolphustown ; lived 
for a short time near the Court House, upon his town lot, two of 
his neighbors gave him theirs, and he continued to live upon the 
three acres for some time. He drew land near the Lake on the 
Mountain, and in the west, to which his sons went when they grew 
old enough. One of them was Captain of Militia during the war 
of 1812. He received at that time’a letter from Gen.’ Brock, who 
claimed relationship; the letter was written, a few days. before 
Gen. Brock fell. This letter still exists. The youngest’ of the 
children married. Watterberry, and still lives, (1867) aged 82, with 
her daughter, Mrs. Morden, Ameliasburgh. 

~-CaRTWRIGHT.—One of’ the most noted of ‘the refugees who 
settled at Kingston; was Richard’ Cartwright.. He was a native of 
Albany, and was forced to leave’ his home! because of his ‘loyalty. 
He: found an’ ‘asylum ‘with others at Carleton’ Island; dr Fort 
Niagara. Some time after the’ conclusion of the war he ‘was‘in 
partnership with Robert, afterward’ Honorable - Hamilton, * at 
Niagara.’ But “sometime about “1790, ‘he ‘settled ‘in Kingston , 
where, as a merchant he’ acquired extensive’ property: The - 
Government mills at Napanee’ came into’ his possession: Those 
who remember his business capacity, say it was’ very great. He 
was a man of “ liberal education and highly estéemed.' Suffered ‘at 
last calmly and. Penentiys and died ‘at Montreal, 27th July, 1815, 
aged fifty years.’ 

The estimation in which this ieidthé ne was ‘held t is sufficiently 

attested by the oH Wing which we ane from the Kingeton agers: 


Tank, March: 13, 1816, 


A new township in=the rear of Darlington,,in the district ot 
Newcastle, has been surveyed,-and’is now jopen. for the location of 
the U..E. Loyalists and military. claimants... We. understand that 
His Excellency, the Lieutenant-Governor. to testify in ‘the, most 
public manner thé high sense which he entertained, of the;merit 
and services-of the -late Honorable Richard, Cartwright, ;has, been 
pleased to-honor: this.township with the. name of CaRrwRicut, a 
name ever to, be remembered.in Canada with gratitude and respect. 
Dignified witha seat in the, Legislative,,Council, and, also with: a 
high appointment in; the, militia of; the. Province, Mr. Cartwright 
discharged the. duties incident. to those. pituations, with skill, 
fidelity,, snd. attention:... Animated: with ,the': purest, principle. of 
loyalty, and with an ardent, zeal,for the preservation of: thatnoble 


644 COTTER—CONGER—COLE. 


constitution which we enjoy, he dedicated, when even struggling 
under great bodily infirmity, the remains of a well spent life, to the 
service of his country. Nor was he less perspicuous for his. exem- 
plary Sehaviour in private life; obliging to his equals—kind to his 
friends—affectionate to his family, he passed through life, eminently 
distinguished for virtuous and dignified propriety of conduct, uni- 
formly maintaining thefexalted character of a true patriot, and of a, 
great man.” ; 

He was a good type of the old school, a tall, robust man, with 
a stern countenance, and a high mind. He had, sustained the loss 
of one eye, but the remaining one was sharp ail piercing. As the: 
first Judge of Mecklenburgh, he discharged his duties with great 
firmness, amounting, it is said, often to severity. As an officer of 
the militia, a position he held in 1812, he was a strict disciplinarian,. 
and often forgot that the militiamen were resper table farmers. 
Mr. Cartwright left two sons, the late John S, Cartwright, and, the 
Rev. Robert Cartwright. It is unnecessary. to say that the descen« 
dants of Judge Cartwright are among the most respectable, influ. 
ential-and wealthy, living in the Midland District. 

Mr. Jamzs Correr, was. by profession, a’ farmer, residing in 
Sophiasburgh in good circumstances, He was universally respected ; 
decided, and. well informed in political matters; and as a proof! of 
the public confidence was elected M.P.P. | In Parliament’ he served 
his constituents faithfully; and maintained.a reputation for consis- 
tency and uprightness,, In 1819, when party spirit animated the 
two political parties, he, became,.a candidate for re-election, but 
after a.closo contest, was defeated, by James Wilson, Esq. 


Concrr-+‘/ At West Lake, Hallowell, on the 27th May, 1825, died 
Dengine Conger, in the 60th yearof hisage. He held a commission 
in the First Battalion of the Prince Edward Militia, during twenty- 
three years.) He resided in Hallowell forty years, and lived a very 
exemplary life, and died regretted by all who knew him.” 

“CoLit:In thehistory of Adolphustown, reference: is, made to 
Daniel Cole, the very first settler in that township. The writer in the 
summer of 1866, took dinner with John Cole, of Ameliasbungh, son 
of Daniel. John was then in his 92nd year. , He, hag since,1867,) 
passed away. ‘Bor in Albany before the, rebellion, ho, with his, 
family “during the war, found their way as loyalists to the. city of 
New York) where they tomained tintil the leaving of VanAlstine’s, 
company?’ "Phe old'tHati'eould rethember many of the events of that . 


s34) 23 A+ 


COLE FAMILY. 645 


exciting period, being, when. they came to Canada, about. ten yoars 
old. The brigade of batteaux from Sorel, wasainder the supervision 
of Collins, he says: “ Old Mother Cook kept tavern in Kingston, in 
a low flat hut, with two rooms. There, were four or five houses 
altogether in the place. Landed in fourth township in June. Saw 
no clearings or buildings all the way up from Kingston, nor tents ; 
a complete wilderness. Remembers an early settler in second 
township, named Cornelius Sharp, from the fact that he injured his 
knee, and that Dr. Dougall desired to amputate ; but his father 
cured it. His mothers name was Sophia de Long, from Albany. 
She lost property. A hogshead of spirits was brought up from New 
York. The settlers were called together every morning and sup- 
plied with a little on account of the new climate, His father had 
been a spy and carried despatches in a thin steel box, which was 
placéd’ between the soles of the boot. Before. resorting. to this 
mode he had been caught, and sentenced to be hanged immediately. 
The rope was around his neck, and the end thrown over the 
limb of ‘a tree, when he suddenly gave a spring from their grasp, 
and ran, while shot after shot was leveled at his flying figure ; but 
he escaped, “God Almighty would not’ let’ ‘the balls hit him.” 
Remembers the Indians when first’ ‘came, were'frequently about, 
would come’ in iand ‘lookat, the dinner table; ‘but refused to eat 
bread. at. first; afterward would, ‘amd ‘then ‘brought game to 
them in abundance at times.’ Remembers landing at Adolphustown, 
he hauled the boat:to’a block oak tree, which overhung the water, 
his father built:a ‘wharf here afterwards.’ It was in the afternoon, 
They all went ashore,’ There were ‘three tents of linen put up. 
His father brought a-scythe with him, with whi¢h'they cut “marsh 
hay, or flags. This was used to|cover.the ean mae ahey. re out 
the rain well, ! 

His father’s family consisted of twelve: iermocill two ‘died ‘at 
Sorel. The settlers, used.to' meet) every Sunday to: hear the Bible 
read, generally by Ferguson; sometimes had prayer, Remembers, 
Quartér Sessions met at his father’s, Cartwright was Judge. The 
Grand Jury would goto the stable to converse, Says-he once saved _ 
‘Ohtys: ‘Hagerman’s life, who was bleeding at noge, after Drs, 
Dougall and Dunham had failed. His father lived.to be 105, his 
sister died last year, aged 101. ‘Remembers the man that, was con- 
victed of” stealing @ watch, and hanged, Has seen the gallows on: 
Gallows Point, Captain Grass’ farm, The gallows remained there 
a'doxen years, The man it turned out, was innocent. 


646 DEMPSEY. 


Drep.—“On Friday the 5th of August, at his residence in Adol- 
phustown, Mr. Daniel Cole, at the very advanced age of 105 years, 1 
month and 12 days, ' He was 2 native of Long Island, N. Y., and the 
oldest settler in this township ; he was respected and beloved by all 
who knew him—having long performed his duty as a loyal subject, a 
faithful friend, a kind husband, an indulgent parent, and an’ obliging 
neighbor. Born in the fifth year of the reign of George II, he lived 
under four Sovereigns, and saw many’ changes both in the land of 
his birth, and this of ‘his adoption. He has beheld the horrors of 
war, and has tasted of the blessings of peace; he has seen that’ which 
was once a wilderness, “ blossom and flourish’ like ‘the rose,” where 
formerly was nothing to be seen but the dark’ shadow ‘of the lofty 
pine, oak, and maple, here and there broken by the’ thin blue’ vapor 
curling above the Indian wigwam, he has seen comfortable dwellings 
arise ; ‘out of the ‘superabundance of nattire ‘nan has supplied his 

necessity. Beneath the’ untiring efforts of human industry, the dark 
woods have disappeared and waiving fields of grain have taken their 
place. Where once was seen notght but the light’ birch bark: ‘canoe 
of the “son of the forest,” he has beheld the’ stately steamboats 
sweep majestically along—where formerly resounded the savage howl 
of the panther, the wolf and’ bear, he has seen towns and villages 
spring up, as it were by magic; in fact the very face of the country 
seoms changed since he first sat down upwards ae 52 eta ago, as ‘a 
settler on the place ‘where he died. 

“« But after all hé saw, he too is gone, his venerable age could not 
save him, for we are told “the old’ must’ die?” ’'The friends of his 

early days meron -all gone ‘before him’; he’'was' becoming “a ‘stranger 
among men,” generations had ‘arisen anid’ passed away, still! he - re- 
mained like’a patriarch of ‘old, unbroken’'by: the Weight ‘of ‘years. 
After witnessing the fifth genération, he died universally lamented 
by all his acquaintances, leaving behind him 8 children) 75 grand- 
dhildren; 172 great-grandchildren ‘and: 18 A okipi a anmpeaoart s- ed 
den; in all! 268 descendants.” 

CRA SNRRatb WA, ‘August'9; ‘1896: | Ue al dod Jorctaggh ppe 

_ , Dempsty.—“ Mark Dempsey was edtis otit! atby thie lea Govern- 
ment as Secretary 40‘ General’ Schuyler. ‘Married about 1746 ‘to: Miss 
Carroll. ‘Thomas, thelr: poungest’ son, was borti' in” Néw ‘Jersey, “Oth 

Anuaiy, ~ 762." His 'fath er died ‘While He Was “young, ' "andt he “was 
it a part of the ‘bouititry” whieh’ Was’ held’ by ‘the rebels, “When ‘he: 

Attained to nage’ tobe drafted; "Thomas Dempséy' did ‘not, 
like 46 fight in the sci ‘ranks; aid’ sie estaped’ ‘and’ joined 


DETLORS—-FRASER. 647 


the loyalists... Was in the service when New York was evacuated. 
Married, 1782 to Mary Lawson, whose father, Peter was imprisoned by 
the rebels, and his, property; all, plundered and, confiscated. Came. to 
Canada by Oswego, 1788, accompanied by his, wife and: her parents. 
Tarried at Napanee till 1789, when they came to Ameliasburgh, and 
settled on lot. 91,. which, had, been purchased from John, Finkle. 
Dempsey’s worldly, effects. then consisted of a cow,. which they 
brought with. them, seven bushels of potatoes, and a French crown, 
and.a half acre of wheat. which; Finkle had. scwed,, They, drew land 
in, Cramahe. During the. first, years they were ia great, distress. A 
tablespoonful of flour, with milk, boiled, or grain, shelled by hand, 
formed, their daily meals. . Their clothing consisted of blankets 
obtained of the Indians for the women, and buckskin, pants and shirts 
for, the men,,,. Dempsey, was. the second, settler in the township, Weese 
having settled two, years before... Margaret, Dempsey, born. October 
24,1790, was the third.child born inthe township...,..s; |... 

| Dztiors—.The, Detlors are of the, Palatine stock... Says G. H. 
Detlor, Esq., of the Customs Department, Kingston ;, 

, My. grandfather, John V., Deltor, emigrated with my grandmother 
from Ireland, to New, York; directly after his marriage in the City of 
New York, they. removed to the town of Camden, where they resided 
with, their, family—and at the close, of the rebellion (having joined the 
Royal standard )—he, with two or, three. of hig,sons and, sons-in-law 
- game to Canada, and finally located on Jands in the Township,of Freder- 
icksburgh,.Lot No.21, 6th concession, where, he ;and , his, sons. lived 
and died.,.,.My father remoyed to; the, town, of York,, (now, City. of 
Toronto),.in 1802, and at.the invasion. of, that, place) by,the Americans, 
in, April, 1813, my father, lost, his life in defense,of the place... There 
is. now bnt one,of my, grandfathor’s children liying,,an aunt. of, mine, 
Mrs. Anne Dulmage, resides,in the. village of Sydenham, Township 
of Loughboro’,;County of Frontenac... .., .. 

. They, sacrificed their, lands, and suffered ‘great, privations,, The 
Detlors have ever been universally esteemed,; not, alone, in, the Mid- 
land District, but in all parts of Canada,,and haye been found, sworthy 
gecupants of many; responsible positions, ..¢[ iy. if yn aqvad 

-yv, Isaac, Frasee.--{ Among, the, prominent) men. y who, rosided in 
Brnesttown, near, the Bay..of, Quinté,, was, Isaac. BRARPE: Eady. for 
many, years .M,P.P..for the Counties; of.Lennox; and Addington. 
Mr. Frasoy was, aman of} great, decision of character, and, lur, ng the 
active part,of, his life, probably, wielded & great, inflyenga,,.and ihis 
opinions, always commanded great respect,,.In his political, opinions, 


648 THE FINKLES. 


he was identified with the Conservative or Tory party; and when 
he arrived ata conclusion on any particular point, he adhered to it 
with all the tenacity which a clear conviction of its justice could 
inspire. With him there was no wavering, no vacillation. He was 
always reliable, and his friends always knew where to find him. 
There is no doubt, he acted from conscientious motives, and from & 
clear conviction of duty ; and, so far as I know, no man ever charged 
him with acting corruptly. In his religious views, Mr. Fraser sym- 
pathized with the; Presbyterians, and, if I mistake not, was a 
momber of: the church organized, and watched over by the late Rev. 
Robert McDowall, of Fredericksburgh.”’ 

Finxir.—The late Geo. Finkle, of: Ernesttown, says, “My 
grandfather, Dr. Geo. Finkle, left Germany when a young man; and 
bought two estates, one at Great, and one at Little Nine Partners. 
In adhering ‘to the British, he had all his‘estates, which were valua: 
ble at: Nine: Partners, Duchess Co., confiscated to the Rebel Govern- 
ment. My father, Henry, madé his way to Quebec'shortly after the 
war began, being sixteen years old!’ Hntered the Engineer's Depart- 
rent, where he learned the use’ of ‘carpenter's tools. In. settling, 
this knowledge ‘was of greatuse'to him, and hé became the’ builder 
of the first) framed) building in’ Upper’ Canada. His wife was°a 
sister of Capt. John Bletker. Hesettled on the front of eee 
lot six.” -Finkle’s Point is well known...) 

‘The First court held'in Upper Canada; it is atiid, was at Finkle 8 
house, ‘which being larger than ahy at Kingston; ‘or ‘elsewhere ‘on 
the Bay, afforded the most: convenience.'. Mr. Finkle records ‘thé 
trial of a\hegro for stealing a loaf of bread, who, being found guilty, 
received thirty-nine lashes. The: basswood tree, to. which he: was 
tied, is still, standing; Mr. Finkle had:slaves:and was: the first to 
give them: freedom. : One!of the! brothers,: of which there ‘were : 
three, John;: gine and Saisie ae seven’ ewe an’ = 
regiments || Ciroeil! L bomtev 

Mr. Tinkle wrote. oy Deel 4, 1865 he ihn Bem in ‘ay 
74th year, and\in impaired health, Iam miiable! to write more.” The 
kind, man soon thereafter: was called away; et a: ‘good old apes atke 
his father and grandfather io0)) eid beolta tom bib ow opodnags 

Geo. Finkle, som of: Henry,’ had: three sons; Gordon® William; 
Roland Robinson; and: Henry. -:\ The Finkle's;ias we have son élse- 
where} Were actively engaged im’the constructionof the fire steam- 
beats; the::'Frontenac’ and '* Charlotte) Having had ‘an interest: in 
the Charlotte, aid:his eldest:bon; Gordon}ie néw one of the oldust 


FISHER—FAIRFIELD. 649 


captains upon the Bay, being attached to the steamer ‘Bay Quinté,’ 
The old place granted to the grandfather, still belongs to tho family, 
Roland R, still residing there, and the ‘youngest, Henry, is Post- 
master at Bath. 

Fisner.—Judge Aloxander Fisher, a namo well known in tho 
Midland District, was a native of Perthshire, Scotland, from whence 
his parents, with a numerous family, emigrated to New York, then 
a British province. At the time of the rebellion they had accumu- 
lated a considerable amount of both real and personal »property; 
but at the defeat of Burgoyne, near the place of whose defeat they 
lived, the Fisher family, who would. not abandon their loyalty, left 
their all,:and endured great hardships in finding their way to Mon- 
treal. . Alexander,was subsequently ‘employed in the Commissariat, 
under: MeLean, at Carleton Island; while his twin-brother obtained 
the charge of the High School at Montreal, which situation he held 
until hisdeath, in the year 1819. Atthe close of the:war the family 
obtained their grants of land as U. Ei Loyalists. 

. Alex. Fisher wasiappointed the first District Judge and Chair- 
man of Quarter Sessions for the Midland District, to the last‘ of 
which he was elected by his brother magistrates. : ‘He was ‘also for 
many years a Captain of) Militia; which post! he held during the 
war of 1812, | The family took up ‘their abode. in Adolphustown, 
upon the shores of Hay Bay. | Asister of Judge Fisher was married 
to Mr. Hagerman, and another toMy. Stocker, who,-for a time, 
lived .on the front,of Sidney. Iie was related; by marriage,’ ‘to 
MeDonnell,.of Marysburgh. His : parents lived with him ‘at the 
farm in Adolphustown:,| They were: — hero preie seats a 
with a, brother, and the Judge’s only son.” 

Judge Fisher was: short in stature, find Womeuitien stoilt} with ® 
prominent nose. . He\was,.as a judge; and as’ a private’ individual, 
universally esteemed: Hoe was mamof great-discernment, ‘and’ 
moral honesty governed his decisions.’—/(Allison.) He diediin the: 
year 1830, and was:buried in‘the family vault.'As: anevidenve of 
the high.esteem:in which he was held; there: wasscarcely a lawyer 
or magistrate invthe whole District; fromthe Carrying Place to’ 
Gananoque, who did not attend his funeral, together: with “a: — 
concourse of the settlers throughott thecounties.: °'0 

> Farprienn,—The Kingston Gazette tells: the Allowing’ on bison 

_» Drs At his: house, in: Ernesttown,:on the {th Febi:1816; in 
the 4%th year of ‘his agey W. Fairfield: ) ‘His funeral wes tttontied by 
& numerous ‘circle of relatives, friends: and: neighbors.) He: loft a: 


550 CAPTAIN GRASS. 


widow. and seven children.,,..The first link. that. was. broken’ in a 
family chain, of twelve brothers.and three. sisters, all) married.at 
years of maturity. His death was. a loss to, the district, as well,as 
to, his family; . He-was one of, the commissioners for expending the 
public money on the roads, Formerly:a member of the Provincial 
Parliament ;: many years. in. the; commission of the.Peace. As a 
magistrate and aman, he was characterized by intelligence, impar- 
tiality, independence of mind, and liberality of sentiments..’ 

,GRass.—-Captain | Michael, Grass, the; first. settler of Kingston 
towaship, was anative of Germany. The period. of :his emigration 
to, America/is unknown. ;., He was.a; saddler, and . harness-maker ; by 
trade, and for years plied. his trade in Philadelphia... It wouldseem 
that he removed: from Philadelphia, to, New: York, for his, son, Peter 
was born in this city in)}1770,,, According, to, the statement -of, his 
grandson who often heard the facts from his father, Peter Grass, soon 
after; the commencement ofthe rebellion, Michael.,Grass was taken 
prisoner by the Indians, who were staying, at Cataraqui.,, In this .he 
is probably mistaken, We. leurn from, another, source, that.it was 
during the previous Freneh war, which is, more likely to be correct. 
It. would..seem that Grass and two other prisoners were. not com 
fined, in the, fort, but held:.in, durance. by a, tribe of Indians, who 
permitted, them to hunt, fish, &c.. They made an effort to escape, but 
were caught and, brought back. Again they, attempted, carrying with 
them provisions, which they had managed to, collect, sufficient. to:last 
them.a week. Butiit, was nine weeks before they reached) an, English 
settlement, one having ‘died. by. the way from. hunger and, exposure. 
It was the knowledge which) Grass had. acquired. of the, territory ,at 
Cataraqui,,while a ‘prisoner, which led, to, his, appointment, to. the 
leadership: of|a band of refugees.at the close of, the manatees settle- 
ment: of Kingston, ) 

It does not, appear that Captain Geto ocoupied any: office: in “the 
psig during the war., His captaincy,.commenced . upon, his, leaving 
New. York: with; the; seven, vessels for, Canada...; By virtue of; his 
captaincy, he.‘was entitled to, draw. 3000 aocres.,, | Beside lot, twenty-five 
in| Kingston, he drew, in, wea enneession of Sidney orice nary 
in one bloeksy) fen ois lo 

Captain Grass had, hon eons, Peter, John, po Daniel, and three 
daughters,,; Daniel; some years after, went; sailing and was never 
heard from.,,,, Peter, and John.settled. in the, Second ‘Town and. became 
the fatheps respectively, of families. ,|\The,land | drawn, by, the oaptain, 
and the 600.acres: by each. of his children, hag: proved a lasting source 
of wealth and comfort to his descendants. 


DR. GAMBLE. 651 


. Captain Grass naturally took a leading: part at least during the 
first years of the settlement at Kingston. He was possessed of some 
education, and was a man of excellent character, with a strict sense 
ofhonor. Although opportunities presented themselves to accumulate 
property at the expense of others, he refused to avail himself of all 
such. He was appointed a magistrate at an early period, and as such 
performed many of the first marriages in Kingston. In religion, he 
was an adherent to the Church of England. | Probably he had. been 
brought up a Lutheran: | His old * Dutch” Bible still is read by an 
old German in Ernesttown; but it'seems.a pity that: although none 
of the Grass family can read its time worn pages, it should be aliowed 
tc remain in other hands than the descendants of the old captain. 

In‘ connustion, it may be mentioned that some time before tho war, . 
a poor German, a: baker by trade, came to: New York: | Michael 
Grass assisted him into business, and even gave him 'a suit/of clothes. 
When the refugees came to Canada, this baker accompanied them. 
He settled in Quebeo, where he an.assed eventually great wealth, and 
the P——— family are not mknown to the public 

GamuLv.—The subjoined somewhat lengthy notice is taken from 
the Toronto Colonist :—‘ Dr. Gamble and family were for many years 
residing at' Kingston, and he was intimately associated with the first 
days of Upper Canada, as a Province, whifé his offspring’ as’ will be 
seen, form no indifferent element of the society: of the Province,’ we 
therefore insert the notice in extenso, — Isabella Elizabeth Gambley the 
third daughter of Dr. Joseph Clark and: Elizabeth Alleyne; was born 
at Stratford, in Connecticut—then a colony of Great Britain—on the 
24th ‘October, 1767. ‘In the year 1776, her father; faithful to his 
allegiance, repaired to the British ‘army ia New York, to‘which place 
his family followed him. At) the peace of 1788, Dr. Clark removed 
with his family to New Brunswick (then known as the Province of 
Acadia) and took up his residence at Mangerville. ‘There his daughter, 
the subject of this memoir, then in her seventeenth year, was married 
on the 18th ‘of May; 1884; to Dr. John ‘Gamble, the eldest’ son of 
William Gamble and Leah Tyrer, of Duross, neat Enniskillen, Treland. 
Mr: Gamble! was born ‘in 1765, studied physio and ‘surgery at! Edin- 
burgh; emigrated to the British colony in 1779, and landed in New 
York ' it’ September’ of that’ year. Immediately ‘on’ his’ arrival, he 
‘entered’ the King’s 'servide'as Assistant-Surgeon to ‘the General Hos- 
pital; subsequently he was attached’ to the “Old Queen’s' Rangers,” 
and for some time did ‘duty with that regiment as surgeon) At the 
‘peaow of '1788, ‘he; ‘with! other! American Loyalists; went to) New 

ATR OU af OF SOT i Mik ht) 


662 GAMBLE YAMILY. 


Brunswick. / After his marriage Dr. Gamble ‘practised his profession 
at St. John’s, and resided in New Brunswick wntil 17938, when having 
been appointed Assistant-Surgeon’ to the late regiment of Queen’s 
Rangers, by General: Simeoe, then Lieutenant-Governor of Upper 
Canada, hejjoined his regiment'at Niagara, where it was then quartered, 
having left'his wife and five daughters at Mangerville. Mrs. Gamble 
continued to reside with her father until 1798, when her husband, 
having in the meantime, been promoted ‘to{the surgeoncy of his regi- 
ment ; she, with her five daughters, the eldest then but thirteen years 
of age, accompanied by her 'father'and’ a sister ‘(afterwards married 
to the Hon. Samuel ‘Smith), ascended ‘the river St. John in a bark 
canoe, crossed the portage'by Temi conata to the Rivierie du Loup, 
.came up the St: ‘Lawrence, and joined Dr. Gamble then with his 
regiment in garrison at York. 

« “In 1802, the Queen’s Rangers were disbanded, and Mrs. Gamble 
accompa tied her husband ‘and family to Kingston, where he practised 
his profession until his death, inthe “fifty-sixth year of his age, onthe 
1st December, 1811. She remained in Kingston till the year 182, 
when with the portion of ‘her’ family ‘then at home, she removed to 
Toronto, and there remained surrounded by her offspring until her 
death: on the 9th March, 1859. 

‘Mrs. Gamble had thfteen ‘shildren, nine daughters and four sons; 
Tsabella, the eldest, matried to Robert ‘Charles Home, Esq., Assistant- 
Surgeon, Glengary Light Infantry; Mary Ann, ‘married to Colonel 
Sinclair, Royal Artillery; Sarah Hannah Bayes. to James Geddes, Esq., 
Assistant-Stirgeon, Medical’ Staff; Leah Fyrer, to the Hon. William 
Allen; Catharine, who died unmarried; Jane, married to Benjamin 
Whitney, ‘Esq.; Rachel Crookshank, tof Sir James Buchannan 
Macaulay; Magdaline, to Thomas William Birchall, Esq. and Mary 
Anh unmarried ; John William, “of Vatighan, William, of ° Milton, 
Etobicoke; Clarks, of Toronto, and Joseph ‘who died in infancy; of 
these thirteen,!six only survive; but’ Mrs. Gamble’s @escendants have 
already reached the'large number of 204, and some of her children’s 
children are now upwards of thirty years f aye. 

“ The temarkable longevity of ‘a large aumber of ‘the American 
Loyalist emigrants’ who came ‘to’ the British Provinces after the 
American Revolution, has ‘been noticed vy the Lord Bishop of ‘New 
Brunswick, ‘as a striking instance of the fulfilment of the promise con- 
tained in the fifth commandment, embracing, as that commandment 
tinquestionably | does, ‘the duty of obedience ‘to civil rulers. Mrs. 
Gamble may well be counted among that number, having, in October 
last, entered upon her ninety-second year.”—Colonist. 


THE HAGERMANS. 653: 


Among the company of refugees which followed. VanAlstine’s 
lead to Canada, was Nicholas Hagerman. 

He settled in the village, of Adolphustown, almost in front of 
the U. E. burying ground.,,.The.point.of land here between the, 
Bay and the Creek is still known as Hagerman’s Point. The whole 
of the land except the. burying ground was’ cleared by Hagerman. 
His house was situated a short distance west of the road leading 
from the wharf up to the village... It. was. built near the water's edge. 
The short period which has, elapsed. since. that building’ was’ erected 
has not only consigned the builder to a grave almost unknown, and 
the building to the destructive tooth of time, but the very land on 
which the house stood, where he and his, family daily: passed in and 
out, is now washed away by the. ceaseless waves of the bay. 

Mr. Hagerman was a man of some education, and it is said: had 
studied law before leaving New, York....At all,events he became one 
of the first appointed lawyers in, Upper Canada, probably at the time 
McLean, of Kingston, was appointed. Ile. continued :to live and: 
practice law in Adolphustown until, his death, “He was the firat 
lawyer to plead at these Courts.,He, was.a self-made man? 
Allison. vaio rane hasisiret 9 
The writer’s parents lived at, and near:the village. of Adolphus- 
town when young;, they knew the Hagerman’s well, and for many a 
day and year attended school, with: Nicholas, Hagerman’s) children: 
There were at least two, brothers, Dayid).and (Christopher, ‘and tio 
daughters, Betsy and Maria, Daniel was: a sedate. person; ‘but 
“Chris,’’. was a saucy, boy,,. They. were. both; elected to Parliament 
at the same time, but. Daniel: died; before the meeting of ‘Parliament. 
Christopher studied law with his father. at first, wad a pupil of Dr, 
Strachan’s, and. completed his, legal studies. in .MoLeani’s .offive in 
Kingston. , The father and son were sometimes employed by opposing 
clients; at, one time in Kingston, the sen, won the isuit,’ much: tothe 
annoyance of the father, The father exclaimed, “have I raised & sow 
to put out my eyes.” ..No, replied the..son, “‘to:open them: father,” 
At the commencement, of | the,..war, in,1812, Qhristopher went: ai 
Lieutenant, with, a... Company, .frem., Adolphustewn: 'to: ‘Kingston. 
Shortly after he was. chosen Adde-de-Camp to, the: Governor General, 
Thenceforth his way.toypreferment,waa steady, At the eldse of: the- 
war he was appointed, Qolleator; of .Custome:at:\ Kingston. “The 
Gazette of 5th September, 1815; says, that). Ohristopber ‘Alexander 
Hagerman, Ksq., Barrister-at-Law,, was, appointed. to His':-Majesty's 
Council in and for, the Province of; Upper: Canada. oct How yaar oldones* 


‘ 
stant tad noau bering 


654 JOHNSONS-*AN‘ OLD MAIL’ CARRIER. 


On the 26th March, 1817, he. was married to Elizabeth, eldest 
daughter of James Macaulay, Esq.; Kingston. dot 

Jounsons—Henry Johnson was born. at, New Jersey, 1757, where 
‘he lived till the rebellion, when he removed.to Poughkeepsie. In June; 
1788, being: a loyalist, he came with his brother Andrew ‘to Canada, 
enduring many privations, and: hardships. He settled in Hallowell, 
where he lived until his death, which took place 28th May, 1829, being 
inhis 73rdjyear. “He was noted for his -hospitality—charitable to the 
poor without ostentation, a pious christian... For, the last five years 
he suffered much,” iol 

Anprew JoHNsoN.—Among the combatants, we have given the 
name of James Johnson; here we design to. give a place to: some 
account ot his two sons, Andrew and ‘William, or “ Bill,” as he: was 
commonly called, a name yet remembered by many. 

_., Perhaps there is not, now? living a more interesting historic 
character than Andrew Johnson, residing in the vicinity of Belle- 
ville. A native of New’ York. State, Gainesborough, he came. in 
with his father at the first settlement of Upper Canada, . He was 
an, eye witness of the finst days of, Brnesttown, and Kingston), .At 
the beginning. of the present century he was known as an unusually 
rapid. walker... Andrew, was engaged: in. carrying the mail from 
Kingston to, York... , Mr, Stuart was his employer.. |, His,route was 
by the Bay,shore to Adolphustown, across .the; Bay, at; the Stone 
Mills, by Picton and Wellington, tothe Carrying Place); and thence 
along the Lake shore, fording streams as best he could, often upon 
a fallen, tree, or by;swimming. , He would,spend five hoursin York 
andthen start back. » These. trips were, generally made once @. fort- 
night. He subsequently lived at Bath for forty, years, where ,he 
kept. a tavern, and strangely enough, as, he avers, he never drank 
liquor in his life. .,, ala wi i ele x invowalot 

”) His father’s, log house, was used, by Rey. Mr. Stuart to preach. in 
for three years, before the frame building was erected on the, hill, 
which would /hold)thirty, or forty persons... It wasia story and a-half 
high... Andrew Johnson, is now upwards of # hundred. Although 
his memory..is somewhat defective, he retains.a great deal of bodily 
vigor ; andyeats andsleeps well, He rarely,converses unless spoken 
to.;. He.is-a:man,of somewhat, low, stature, small. frame, with'spare 
limbe; » Mr. .,Lockwood,, who has ‘known, hima, long; time; says, 
«6 Fle; was, romarkably:.quick.in his: movements... During, the: war, 
the two started to walk from Prescott) to Kingston, but Iuockwood 
says that Johnson could walk three miles to his One: His; brother, 


“ BILL” JOHNSON. 655 


“Bill,” hada fhst horse; which’ could outruh anything? Andrew 
offered to bet a hundred dollars that he could travel to York quicker 
than the horse.” Of course there was but an imperfect path, with 
no bridges. His offer’ was’ not accepted. “Andrew was a’ loyal 
soldier in 1812; and belonged to the same companies as‘ his brother. 
The old man is yet very quick ‘in his movements, retaining that 
peculiar swinging gait by which he formerly so rapidly traveled 
long distances. His days are passing away in'a quiet dream, ten- 
derly cared for by his son, with his wife. ) IOLA 
Bru Jounson.—William Johnson, brother of the foregoing, 
was ‘one of six sons of James Johnson, born in Hrnesttown, His 
youthful days were spent in the Vicinity of what is now’ the village 
of Bath. About the time of the commencement of the war of 1812; 
he was engaged in Kingston) in trading, and had a store of general 
merchandize:’ When the first draft for men ‘was made, Johnson was 
one of the conscripts. ‘Fora very‘short time, he did service, ‘and ‘then 
procured his brother (not Andrew) ad wsubstitute. Thete was not at 
this time any doubt of his loyalty. It was natural he should desire to 
attend to his business in Kingston, which ‘at this time was lucrative, 
And there does not appear that he'employéd his’ brother ‘in other 
than good faith. But ‘some time after his brother entered the service; 
he deserted to the United States’ shore.” Eve now it does not appear 
that the authorities of Kingston suspected ‘his loyalty, for they desired 
that he should take his ‘place in ‘the ranks which his brother ‘had’ for- 
saken. “This, however, “Bill” Would notdo: The result wad that a 
file of Soldiers commanded by Sergeant Lockwood, (our principal in- 
formant) Was sént to attest Johnson, by otder of the captain, Matthew 
Clark of Ernesttowns)) 606 1) oo | it na Off 
"Upon the approach of the soldiers, Johtison shouted to Sergeant 
Lockwood, who had been his life long playmate, “I*khow' what 
you are after; but. you won’t' pet me ‘vot; and imivediatelY shut 
the door ‘and’ tuned’ the key. Lockwood; without: hesitation, 
raised his musket, ‘and with the ‘batt’ knocked! ‘the door Open, it 
time to seo Bill e¥eaping’ by tho back door, A closé°’ehade ended 
into'a back ‘enclosure; atid’ Lockwood’ succosded in eatohing ‘him 
by" tho leg ‘as ho was passing through’ a window: * Johnson ‘then 
submitted, and’ was'conveyed a piisoner to the guard‘ house within 
the’ jail: After boing’ confined for ‘sombtine ‘he-esoaped by break: 
ing’ the jail’; probably aided “by: ‘bympathizors, "for ‘a 'pood’ many 
thought he ‘was badly tréatéd)!:%orT crovt lay of bores L) 
Whatever may have boon Johnsbn's feelings towards tho: British 


, 4 i 
wre “a 
OVS Of 


656 JOHNSON’S CAREER. 


Government before, he now became a most determined enemy of 
his native country, He vowed he should “be a thorn in Great 
Britain’s side ;” and his goods and some property at Bath, a few - 
town lots, being confiscated, he declared he would get back all he 
lost. The foregoing occurence took place sometime during the fall 
of 1812. It would appear that Bill Johnson set to work in a syste- 
matic manner to carry out his vhreats. 
Being well acquainted with the country and people, and, withal, 
a bold, determined and fearless man, he did not hesitate to visit the 
Canadian shore, and was even seen at Bath in day light. He 
built several small boats, light and trim, and he would at times 
unhesitatingly voyage upon the broad lake in bold undertakings. 
His operations consisted in privateering, in inducing American 
sympathizers to accompany him to the States, and in acting |.8 a 
spy. During the war there were frequently boat loads of goods, 
consisting of liquors and other valuable articles passing up the bay, 
and across the Carrying Place, thence to York. On one occasion 
Thomas. Parker, who was engaged in the business, left Kingston 
with a batteau laden with valuables for York. Johnson, who 
watched such events, saw Parker depart. While the latter made 
his way up the bay, Johnson proceeded in his craft around by the 
lake, and awaited Parker off Presqu'isle. In due time the batteau 
was seized by Johnson and his comrades, and taken to the other 
side. Paiker being landed on Point Traverse, off Marysburgh. 
Another exploit was the seizure of Government despatches near 
Brighton. A company of Dragoons, Captain Stinson, were on duty 
to carry despatches between the River Trent and Smith’s Creek, 
Port Hope. On a certain occasion when ‘a dragoon, by the name 
of Gardner, was pursuing his way with, despatches, he was suddenly 
seized by Johnson, who deliberately took him with his horse to the 


“Jake shore, where he shot the horse, placed the despatch bag in his 
boat, and then permitted the ‘man to find his way on foot through 
the woods to report himself to his captain. 
~ “@ Bi Johnson still lives at French Creek upon the American 
© ghore’ of the St! Lawrence. He was an active participant in the 
events of 1837, and it is atpposed had ‘much to do in recruiting for 
the army of sympathizers, There is 80 much of fiction to be found 
respecting him in connection with that time, that it is difficult to 
say what part he did take. Ithas ‘been generally supposed that he 
was one of the few who escaped from the Windmill, but while, no 
doubt, he was engaged atthe time, there is nothing to rest a decided 


MACAULAY. 657 


statement upon, We. suspect that “Bill,” in his later days, was 
“given to boasting a littlo, and took pleasure in catering to the taste 
of his Yankee friends, in relating what he and his daughter Kate 
did, (in imagination,) 

Macau.ay, “the father of the Honorable John, and the Rev. 
William Macaulay, settled during the Revolutionary war on Carle- 
ton Island, then a British station and fortification, where he sup- 
plied the commissariat and garrison, and carried on business. In 
1794, Mr. Macaulay removed to Kingston, where he amassed con- 
siderable property. When he removed to Kingston, he had rafted 
over from Carleton Island his log dwelling house, and placed it 
where it now stands at the corner of Princess snd Ontario Streets. It 
has.since been clap-boarded over and added to, and having been kept 
painted and in good repair is still a very habitable building.”— 
(Cooper.) 

Mr. Macaulay had come to New York shortly before the com- 
mencement of the Colonial troubles, and as a loyalist had his house 
pillaged and burnt, by the rebels, and became a refugee at the 
military post at Carleton Island. About. 1785, he settled at King- 
stou, where he married, and remained until his death, in September, 
1800, being fifty-six years old. He was at no time tnbested with 
the service, but engaged his time iv commercial business, and was on 
most intimate terms with those in, authority, being a particular 
friend of the Duke of Albano. His sons continued his business and 
in, time were called to occupy honorable and responsible situations 
under ‘Government, as Legislative Councilor, Surveyor General, 
Provincial Secretary, Inspector General, Chaplain to Legislative 
Assembly, and Commissioners on various ‘important matters. 


THE CAPTIVE CHRISTIAN MOORE. 


Upon the 19th March, 1867, the writer was privileged, sthrough 
the kindness of the Rey, Mr. Anderson, ; to visit an individual who, 
of all others, possesses historic interest. About half a mile north 
of. the, Indian, Church upon the old York road, ‘Tyendinaga, lives 
Christian Moore... Beside the,stove, in a low Indian chair, sat a 
woman, whose shrunken .and bent appearance made. her, appear no 
larger than a.girl of sixteen, But the face, with its parchmentlike 
skin--the.. deeply, wrinkled, features, bespoke the burden of many 
winters. , Yet, the, eye, still flashed looks of intelligence, 28 the fage 
was upturned. from, her , hands on, which “she, almost, incessantly 
rested her head, as if, the shoulders had. wearied in their long life 


658 CHRISTIAN MOORE, 


duty. Christian is, about,a hundred. years old, during eighty of 
which she has remained)a captive with; the Mohawks. |; Althougha 
white woman, she knows not.a word of English. Long, long years 
ago, in becoming the wife of an Indian, and the mother of Indians, 
she became.to all purposes one of themselves. , She is a living relic 
of ‘the, American. Revciation,..as. well as\-of the customs, of. the 
Mohawk, Indians, a hundred. years) ago. 

In the, first days of the rebellion, in an encounter between the 
Indians, anda party of rebels, in the Mohawk valley, one of, the 
Indians, by the name ,of Green, was, killed,, The custom, among 
the several tribes,,.or. families,,when. one, oftheir number ,had 
been, lost, in , war, was) to, take the first captive, they... could, 
and: adopt him,jor her, into the,tribe, to,,keep up. the number. 
A party, of Indians;; under, John, Green, \a, chief and, brother. of 
the, one, killed, called in, after days, Captain: Green, in, the course 
of their foray, caught a little .girl about ten years of age... That 
little, girl; is, the old, person of whom ,we: are speaking. . The 
old woman yet.recollects the fact.that, her father's family, on the 
approach of the.Indians, made haste to escape; she by accident was 
left alone or. behind, ; She .remembers to have. been running, along 
the road, 'when|she jwas taken,., She, says there were a good many 
Indians. , After, this | there is, a,blank in her memory, until the 
period. of the Indians leaving their, homes! to escape. |, This, was.the 
time: when they, buried their, Communion Plate....Christian, says, she 
was carried upon.an, Indian’s, back,.as thoy fled; to Lachine,; She 
recollects that, they, were staying three. years, at,.Lachine, when 
the, tribe set; out to\ take, possession) of the) land which ,Goyern- 
ment, was to give. them. |.It wag; about,a, year from. the time they 
started (from Lachine, until they, under, Brant, reached, their desti- 
nation, the, rand River, , ‘Reptaian Green: was, with this party, ‘and 
dissatisfied, pejmith his fax aily, ame, to, “the Bay. Qninté.;, Chris- 
tian remembers all this: She was living with ,Qaptain| Green's 
sister, They, came, in.& ‘batteau,, down, the north shore of thei i 
and crossed wt the Carrying, Place at,the head. ofthe bay...) 

Chyistian.in time became the wife, ofjan,Indian, by. tho emia of 
Anthony, \Smart, who, abe; says, has,,been, dead now, .thinty-sight 
years..; Chey; had). but, one, child, a danghter, who, was, married to 
Abram, Mariole,,.; They had. three, ghildren,.one being.a,son,, Chris- 
tign’s daughter has.boendead, many:years, bt ;thoold isis Romie 
eurrounded, by grandchildren to the third generation... 5413.0 


PARLIAMENT. 659 


Some time after the close of the Revolution, a person by tho 
name of Moore, came with his family to Canada, and ‘settled at 
Napanee. ‘By. some means’ he learned that there’ was a white 
woman among the Mohawks, and he visited them to see if it might 
be his long lost daughter. Such’ proved ‘to ‘be the case,’ He was 
Christian’s father. She remembers the occasion, (it was about 
forty-five years ago,) her father was then’ a very old man. Of 
course, there was no resemblance ‘between’ the woman: in Indian 
garb’ before him; and’ his little girl of ten years: But there was a 
mark upon her arm, the result of ‘a burn by which he was enabled 
to'recognize his own flesh and blood. The scar, upon the left fore- 
arm, can yet be’ distinctly seen.’ Painful; indeed, must have been 
the feelings of the’ parent, to’ know she was: his daughter, and yet 
knew not a syllable of her mother tongue.’ The ‘natural channel by 
waich parental ‘and filial affection might have flowed was sealed. 
She says, she has'a sister now living back of Napanee.’ She ’asked 
her father if she had beén christened; and he informed her'she had 
been. <Upon our asking her the quéstion, if sheever went to school, 
she says,’ “'No;” that''she was “always working ‘hard. Asking 
her the question, if she:did not think she tad lived a long while, she 
replied, I don’t’ think 'F’ll'live'very long.” ‘The: Rev: Mr.. Ander- 
son informs us that she has ever maintained the character ofa true 
Christian, and is always happy to partake of the Holy°Communion, 
Christian's great-prandson, himself'a father, acted as interpreter. | 

It id possible that this woman, who belonged ‘to ‘another century, 
may live yet several years.’ There (is much’ of vigor in her move- 
ménts and conversation. '’ Although ‘shrivelled ‘and’ ‘bent ‘almost 
double with age, her body seems’ to’ be well nourished, and ‘her arnis 
possess considerable’ ‘thickness.’ She’ always’ enjoyed good ‘health, 
and ow eats and sleéps inthe most comfortable mutiner. | Ba 

OW are informed by a Hécetit letter ‘from’ Rev: Mr! Anderson, 
1869, that the old’ woman’ cofitiniues quite’ well) atid? works inthe 
garden iti'summer,’ ’ RAK! BNE BBE a (a ¢ rad emroao't nei 
48 PaRrtamien, Mis. Morden, of Sophiasbargh} was: born’ apon 
the banks of the Hudson; forty miles from its induth. | Her birthday 
strétéhed ‘badk ninety-cight’ years.’ She'came itd Canada with her 
father, Georg6’ Parliament; who’ was*uf” Gertiititi parentage; born 
upon the ken’; ‘arid! Tikd the ocean, he ‘Was through out his! brief life 
tossell up) ‘arid? down "With “scareély a’ day 6f ‘calm? end? dunshine. 
The family reached the ‘Fourth Town; ' and orily ‘six weeks after:her 
father’s eyes Were’ Ulésed in death:  Mirs.' Moiden ‘has a “distinet 


‘a 


* 660 DISTRESS. 


recollection of the rebellion. Her father was staunchly loyal, and 
she has heard him repeatedly declare that’ he’ would lay his 
boneg in the King’s domains. During the war he was imprisoned 
twice, at Goshen and Poughkeepsie. She was thirteen years 
old when they came to Canada, and remembers the many 
weary days of travel by Oneida Lake. Her father walked and 
drove the cattle all day, her mother would sit up till late 
at night over the camp-kettle preparing food for the party to 
use the following day, so that there would’'be no delay on ‘the 
way. Having crossed from the States, the Skenectady boats landed 
at Little Catariqui. The father was down’ below on the ‘St. Law- 
rence swimming the cattle across the stream. They found their 
flour was nearly done She, with ‘a little sister, went along the 
shore to the village of Kingston to buy flour,'’she had only enough 
money to buy a quarter of a hundred of ‘second flour, which’ she 
carried from McAulay’s store to the hungry company at the Little 
Catariqui, where they wére  wind-bound. She remembers the 
appearance of the shores as they journeyed along; the rude log 
cabins 1 in the small clearings. The family of éleven children settled 
upon the north shore of Hay Bay. ‘The eldest boy was nineteen 
years old. ‘They now thought that they, in common with other 
‘settlers, would be ‘permitted to work’ out a'peacefal and ‘happy . 
future, but the arrow of death was already in the bended bow. ‘The 
mournful occasion can ‘hardly ‘be appreciated, the father of eleven 
children in the wilderness suddenly cut down. » Hach of the neigh- 
bours had quite enough to do to caré for his'own family. All these 
terribie facts are fresh in the mind of thé’ Venerable lady. ‘The 
events of later years are faded’ from her memory, but those are ‘too 
deeply engraven upon her mind, by the pen of sorrow, to ‘be ‘erased 
while life lasts and ‘mind sits enthroned. |'The'stbsequent events 
connected with the family for a time ‘dre! nd'léas distressing, “They 
yeh one ‘cow, ‘the milk of which supplied them with ‘their prin¢ipal 
Fish’ w ‘was ‘occasionally aught.’ ‘But’ they’often’had to: ‘seek 
hotbe and greens. For Weeks they’ Were’ in’ ‘the ‘preatest distress 
‘for the at nedésdariéd’ of Vif: (A11' of the! fandily ‘whd werd old 
enous sh went out to work. ‘|The’ followitig’ spring, atid’ the ‘sitbie- 
i uen ‘ones, ‘her mother ‘Hiade sugar, ‘not 0 'tise ‘in'the ‘femilty, “oh! 
eo Lit. Otte { } 
io, that was too ‘gt ‘fuxtity.” wim aah atid! Old “for 
‘flour. oa. is Th a ' pomom Bers it, “for'ahd éattied mich of the sap. 
: sl quen phe util ‘flor’ several ‘years she “ford a 
“tein Mrs. Méhddn, !wethoi tHe "wtiter fa neil Ror 


iow od} lo tio jqod vad 


THE  ROBLINS. 661 


years .ago, (1865), was. then, although so, old, yet. vigorous and 
sprightly, with a, kindly face, and even a sharp eye. Of all the 
persons it has been our privilege to converse, with, there are only a 
few who gave such, clear and appropriate testimony, and afforded 
80 much satisfaction. She confined. her remarks strickly, to the 
questions, and we learned much in ashort hour, She spoke feel- 
ingly ; and with Christian nobleness said she, “I have lived a long 
time, and had many blessings, thanks. be to God.” Thus spoke the 
lips of one whose youth had been spent in another century. 

Rosuins.—The.. Roblin, family is extensively and favorably 
known: in, Upper @anada, especially in the bay region. They, 
although numerous, have sprung from a common ancestry. Origi- 
nally of English or Welsh nativity; at. the commencement of the 
rebellion they were founddwelling in New, York, and New Jersey. 
As a result of the. Revolution, four branches of the Roblin family 
came into Canada, two.of whom, John and Stephen, were. brothers. 

John, Roblin lived in New Jersey, he took no part in the contest, 
but his sympathies were doubtless with the loyalists. One day, he 
was sitting in the door-way, when,a scouting , party fired upon the 
house as they. approached. Some fourteen shots were fired. This 
was, done without.any warning, the house being inhabited by a 
private family. John Roblin.was wounded in the knee. The party 
entered the house and completely ransacked it, se arching for valu- 
ables; not, satisfied. with what they found, they demanded where 
the, money, was; John’s:brother, Stephen, was suspended by his 
thumbs. to.a tree with. the view, of forcing, him to tell where the 
money, | was,concealed,, «John, although wounded, was stripped 
almost naked, ; The ruftians, who, did all this.under the name of 
“ Liberty,’ destroyed what they could not carr ry} and flour, furni- 
ture, everything in fact, was strewn about, and, ‘broken. ., One of the 
panty put: his.bayoneted. musket to, the breast of, Mrs. Roblin, and 
daved. her, to call George her king. She ‘fearlessly, replied, he,once 
was, why, not.,now,., ‘The demon was. pulling. the trigger, when a 
_more;human. comrade, knocked, the weapon, agide. ia ‘The rebels were 
“near by under, Washington, and this was aregular detailed foraging 
party., ;John, Roblin was afterward, placed. in, the rebel hospital, 
« but. the; doctor was unnecessarily, cruel, and 89 Mnaltreated him, t that 
he ;.became -a,life-long, cripple. « The. family game into the rebel 
camp, 9nd; Mrs.;Roblin complained .to, General Washington of the 
, conduct, of :his men; ,.,He, hadj:her looks among. the, men, and pro- 
. mised to.punish. any,shg.said.had been among, the party. ‘But of 
course they kept out of the way. 


662 SIMON—VANALSTINE. 


The Roblins settled originally in Adolphustown, John Roblin’ 
died, and his widow, with the family, removed to: Sophiasburgh, 
where sho bought 100 acres of land for $25, and paid for it by 
weaving. She likewise cut down trees and)made her hut. 

Roblin, who settled in the third concession of Fourth Town, be- 
came # member of Parliament. 

Smmon.—John Simon was born in Massachusetts, joined the 
Royal Standard when the rebellion commenced. At the close: of 
the war; he settled at first near: Montreal.) He soon removed: to 
Cataraqui, and finally. to the Township of Flamborough ‘West, 
County Westmeath, where he lived till his death. He had three 
sons, Titus, John, Walter. A daughter married Detlor, another 
James McNabb, one Dr: Meacham; one Thompson, the last; three 
lived: at Belleville: \One/of the sons, Titus, we believe, distinguished 
himself in 1812; at the battle of Lundy’s Lane: | He had been Com- 
missary at: Kingston, and moved to Toronto, |). +: \/ tL os 

Mason VanAnstrine.~-The lifeof this man we have been unable 
to trace in full; but sufficient remains known to supply the roquisites 
for ashort sketch. He must have come from the vicinity of Albany, 
for ‘he was'décidedly: Dutch,: and spoke the: English ‘language very 
imperfectly. He was a stout, robust man,/with a dark 'complexion, 
not one’ of military bearing ;\ ‘ahd most likely,'until the rebellion, 
had! nothing’: to do with’ military matters,, Among the: first to: 
settle in Adolphustown, ‘he:well) knuwy the vhardships! of pionéedr - 
life.::During»the !coursesof: the rebellion he: had «suffered: many: ° 
privations:| Naturally |: kind-hearted .man,' he ofor ‘many ‘years \ 
afforded to the new comers! much::comfort and) material aid»: His 
house ‘was everopen tothe passing strahger--to the old soldier, :to: 
poor refugees. He was known: to everybody! in the ‘whole: settle-:: 
ment of:the Bay: «No matter who:came, he>would: order wp: from « 
hidi ‘cellar kitehen—thelioldy Dutcho style+hisi negro servants— 
slaves he had brought in with him, and set before the traveler: the: 
nevéssary refreshments. }(Lheisom of.bné who knewthim well ‘says 
he wasthospitable tova‘fault; «His religioniwas Lutheran;and the 
Govdtniiént granted‘hima pension for distinguished:service.c; i600 

oo{Die WALL BRIDGE Famiiy—aAre of English descent} «and were’ 
among the «firstiséttfors of cAmorita, .“Phérd were gévorali fatwilies » 
of: the: name: dé<isting: m|Ammerica atthe breaking out of the: rebels |! 
liononevof iwhieh hadobeew residents iof) Bennington, and were: 
knownias:the Beuningtoni Wallbridge’s::> The ‘rebellion: dedy: asin. 
manjother instdnces;\ Wd aldivisioncamong::theysina; some sided: 


WALLBRIDGE—WHITE, 663 


with the rebels, others remained, loyal. . Elijah. Walibridge | took 
part, with the loyalists... His children. never heard him, speaking 
of the part he took; but it is learned through another source that 
he was one of a party who.on one occasion: made a| gallant attack 
upon a military prison, and relieved the prisoners. His,old musket 
may yet be seen. It is in possession of the Hon. Lewis Wallbridge. 
At the close of ‘the war, he desired, like; many other loyalists; to 
remain in the States, and indeed did fora time,) but the spirit. of 
intolerance was manifésted toward him, so that. he determined. to 
settle in Canada, . He consequently; at the beginning of the present 
century, came to the;Bay and purchased the tract, of land ‘held. in 
Ameliasburgh by the family. 

Elijah Wallbridge married the daughter of aU. E, ‘Loyalist, 
Capt. Robert Everett, of Kingston... Mr. Wallbridge, in making 
his. visits to the front of Hrnesttown, found it convenient to cross 
the Bay from Mississauga Point|to Ox Point, and..as.a canoe was 
not available he oftem disrobed himself, tied his clothes in.a bundle 
and managed to swim i ae holding: the bhyiiile of clothes aboye 
the water. | 

/Wuitz.—The Cobol Star cantar the death af Mra. :White 
of White’s Mills, aged'82 years, as follows: 

“ Another old and respectable inhabitant has pai the’ ‘debt: of 
nature, whose memory will long be:icherished by survivors.:: In 
1792. Mrg. White: was living with her family, the,Chrysler’s, at the 
homestead, Sidney,:neari Belleville, but removed after her marriag® 
with, Mr. White, to Cobourg, in ithe neighborhood of which-she: has 
remained ever since; beloved by: herifamily: and) greatly: respected 
by all the settlers.around. Although she often remarked, they had 
to-undergo many privations; yet they: werd the happiest days ‘of: 
hen existence.| Shei feared: the present generation waa! launching 
out.toa much inte the fashion. of ste heseciatnselen ie anaes to! isolid 
happinegs.y::«:' il} o1oted toe bag .oid dtiw at ddevow bed od eovai 

ayJth¢ \Chryslérs: were) 0. E.: ‘Loyalists, idhd pills tha. firsts: who)» 
ame Upper Gariada their:home: after theRevolutioni-Sdrek vat: 
that period-wasoa- government station, and ‘here:iny 1802, Mrs; |) 
White; then Catherine Chrysler, was- born. »In)1784,1.théirs hduse 
wasitnfortunately burned: down, when:theiGenerab- made: theme: 
liberal: gnanticofi ands >in: Sidney,: near: Belleville.) : This:wassthe > 
firstcsettlementin:thatlocality; which was.sodn followed iby; many 
others; sd that.a! neigh borliood was: soon formed as ‘helpmates, to » 
one) another: A few years afterward; ‘Mr, White,:being-a dumber: 


664 COL. CHARLES WILKINS. 


merchant, located in the neighborhood ; an intimacy soon sprang 
up between the parties, which ended in a family union. Clergy- 
men were scarce in those days, but Rev. Robert McDowell, of ‘the 
reformed Dutch Church, who kept a horse and traveled through 
the wilderness, tendered his services. By that worthy pioneer, 
Mr. and Mrs. White were happily united in country simplicity. 
These primeval days were often referred to as affording more’ solid 
happiness than modern finery and ostentation. May the prosent 
generation never lose sight of those good old times. She fulfilled - 
the declaration of that discerner of the human heart, Solomon, who 
says: “She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eateth 
not the bread of idleness. Her children rise up and call her blessed ; 
her husband also, and he praiseth her.” 

Witkins.—Col. Charles Wilkins, although not one of the old 
U. E. Loyalists, yet having come to Canada at an early date, and 
taken an active part in matters pertaining to the welfare of the 
country, respecting military matters, and especially in the history 
of the Bay, this work would not be completé without a special notice 
of this very worthy gentleman. The writer had the privilege of 
visiting him at ‘his home, ‘the Carrying Place, in the summer of 
1866, and procured many valuable facts, which were imparted with 
a kindly courtesy. The winters of 83 years had left their impress 
upon the tail and once erect figure. But notwithstanding the wear 
and tear of life, with many cares, and the intractable disease which 
steadily advanced, his face beamed with a pleasant smile, while he 
recounted many events with which he had had todo. While relat- 
ing matters of a general nature, he was most unwilling to speak of 
his own services, and the diffidence and humbleness of manner, 
with which he referred to himself was remarkablo. We have 
made referénce to >], Wilkins elsewhere, and will here allude to 
some events in his! ie." 

He came to Canada with his father in 1792, aged 10 years. 
At an early period he took up his abode at the Carrying Place 
and engaged in business; Was married’ in ‘1804 to'Miss Mary, 
daughter of Charles Smith, of Port Hope, who died i in 1847. Else- 
where has been mentioned the part he took in the war of 1812, 
for which ‘he received an’official resognition.’ Mr. Wilkins had for 
several days, the late Genoral Scott of the American army; when a 

oner,in, Canada. “Mr,” Wilkins” Kindvidss''to “Hint was’ émom- 

dn later years, In. the trouble of 1 , the Government 

called upon Mr. W. to take command of: the: Militia. © The was 


THE AGE TO WHICH. THEY LIVED. 665 


appointed to many posts of honor and duty, and in 1840 was called 
to tho Legislative Council. Mr. Wilkins was always exceedingly 
popular, not because he sought popularity, but because of his natu- 
rally kind and gentlemanly deportment to all classes, and his many 
sterling qualities, The very high.estimation in which he was held 
was fully evidenced on the occasion of his death in 1867, when old 
friends came long distances in unpleasant weather, to sce his 
remains deposited in their last earthly resting place. 

Srewart.—“ A traveler writing in, 1835, says of Canada, “I 
often met. the venerable in years,” and “on March 8, 1833, died 
Mrs. J, Stewart, near St. David's, Niagara District, aged 109. years ; 
her husband died a few years since at the age of 96, leaving 
children, now living, aged 80, and grand-children at 60.” “ Last 
» year a woman by the namo of Metcalf, residing near the capital of 
Upper Canada, bore a child when past her sixtieth year.” 

Among obituary notices. we find the following: ,““At Hope 
Village, Hast Guilliamsbury, in 1829, much and geuerally regretted, 
John Wilson, Esq., a native of the Province of New Jorsey, aged 
90 years, 14 days.” 

Death or A PiongER or Lonpon Townsur, We have to 
record the, decease of Mr, Joseph Jayne, which | took. place, at his 
residence in London Township, Tth concession, lot. 32, on Wednes- 
day last, the 10th inst, at the advanced age of nearly 101 years. 
He was born on Long Island, N. Y.,on June 13, 1764, some, years 
before the State of New York had ceased to be a British Province. 
Deceased was revered and heldin esteem bya large circle of friends, 
for whoso entertainment he was ever fond of recounting his 
adventures in the revolutionary period, and who deeply regret his 
loss.—London Free Press. 


MoIntost.—‘‘ On the 25th February last at his residence in Marysburgh 
in the 93rd year of his age, respected by all his acquaintances, Mr. Donald 
McIntosh, who came to America in the 42nd Royal Ifighlanders, and arrived 
the day before the battle of Bunker’s Hill, and was in that engagement. He 
was sti ently in the 84th, and was at ‘Quebeo, when Montgomery made 
his unsuccessful attempt on that stronghold, and during last war, wasa Lieu- 
tenant in the Ist Regt. of Prince Edward Militia.” 
Brrp.—‘ At nig residence in Marysburgh, Mr. pit er, in the 90th 
ear of his age. He appeared to be in good health till » few moments 
Yefore the vital bith Regt, took. its flight ; he, was, oo respected ; he came to 
Canada in the 54 


“ ah W 
wen a eas ane 
her long'life has been spent.” sen v vee 


666 AN OLD MAN, 


VANKLEECK.—‘‘In Madoc, on Monday, the 9th of October, Simeon Van- 
kleeck, Esq., in his 98th year, after a short illness, almost entirely free from 
ain. Old age seemed to claim its rights, and the system quietly gave way. 
r. Vankleeck was one of the earliest pioneers of this part of the country, 
having resided in Madoc forty-one years. He was well and favourably 
known throughout the county, and his immediate acquaintance bear testi- 
mony to his energy and firmness, which mingled at the same time with a 
kindness and suavity that won their hearts. His old age was remarkable for 
genial good temper and activity of mind and body. In his 94th year, he 
presided at a political meeting held by the Hon. Sidney Smith, at Hazzard’s 
Corners, to which place he walked from his son’s residence, a distance of 
seven miles. In politics he was noted for his strong conservative feeling— 
the side he chose when a young man—and adhered to it through his whole 
life, believing it to be, as he stated in his later years, the ‘‘ Loyal Side.” 
The deceased was a descendant of a branch of the Vankleeck family, 
whose loyalty to the British Crown caused them to leave their ancient home 
in Duchess eens New, York, during the American Revolution, and to 
settle in the,wilds of Canada. He was several. years connected with the 
British army During the;Revolution. He leaves several sons, two of, whom 
reside in this township.—Mercury. 

Prrry.—Died at Ernesttown, the 12th of January instant, Jemima Perry, 
wife of Robert Perry, Senr., and sister of the late Ebenezer Washburn, Esq., 
of Hallowell, in the’ 76th year of her age. Her remains were interred on 
the 14th, with every mark of real but unostentatious grief and respect. 

“In the beginning of last November, she was seized with a distressing 
asthmatic affectation, which finally terminated’ her life, and which she 
endured withyChristian patience and resignation to the will of heaven. 

“Mrs. Perry was born in the Province of Massachusetts, and came with 
her husband and family into this Province among its first settlers. 

‘She has left an aged partner, with whom she lived in conjugal, union 
and affection fifty-eight years: seven children; a numerous train of grand- 
children and greet app ohtidren, and _a large circle of friends and acquaint- 
ances, Her loss is extensively felt. In the various relations of life; as a 
wife, a mother, a,,sister, a neighbour, and.a,member of civil.and, Christian 
sone? her exemplary, conduct entitled, her to:the esteem ofall who knew 

er. ) 


I 

“OL_p Man.+Old' John Baker, residing at Cornwall, Ontario, 
was born in'1766, at Quebec. His mother was a slave, and he was 
brought by. his master, Colonel Grey, at one time Solicitor-General 
for Upper..Canada..,, Baker enlisted in. the 104th regiment, and 
served at Waterloo, Lundy’s Lane, Fort Hrie,‘and Sackett’s: Harbor. 
He is a little: rheumatic, and is lame from a wound inthe leg, 
received in action } but his intellect is as fresh and clear as when a 
boy. He draws ‘a pension of one shilling sterling a day, and seems 
good for some, years yet,” 1869. adioi) evan fount tacth 

In conclusion we may mention the descendants of Sir, William 
Johnson, by Min Molly, a stiabnial Joseph) Brant. She,came,:to 
Kingston at an early date, having probably been in Lower Canada’ 
during the wai, where she lived until her death in 1804 or §;°' One 


of her daughters married Captain ‘Farley, of the 16th Régiment, 
tothe Heitoalt Laman, of the 24th ah mwout, th bee 
Ferguson, of, dian, Department; afourth Captain Earle, 


Provincial Navy, and another! to) Doetor. Kerr, an:séminent 
surgeon, who settled in Niagara. 


APPENDIX. 


ROLL OF THE 2xyp BATTALION KING’S ROYAL REGIMENT, 
NEW YORK, 287n FEB., 1784, 


Jacob Weegar 
Alexander Clark 
Alexander Platto 
Jacob Cobman 
Jonas Simmons 
James Rankins 
Jonas Larranary 
Richard Albery 
Gabriel Brefsea 
Christopher, Brefsea 
Bankes, John, Jr 
Bankes, John, Sen 
Brant, Franc 
Baxter, Lawrence 
Benedict, Benjamin 
Coons, Jacob 
Coons, David — 
Campbell, Matthews 
Connrad, William 
Coolcratt, Christian 
Cook; Seth 
Catcheatch; Christian 
Drihell, Cornelius 
Dewitt, Garton 
Dyckman, Martines 
Foster, Moges 

Ho kinson, | John 
Haines, Barrast’ 
Haines, Frederick 
Haines; John 
Haines, David 
Hoyle, Jobn 

Hoyle, Peter — ' 
House, John’ (A! 
Huffman, Jacob 
Henerha Andrew 
Hit, Timothy 
Mordon, John | 


Morrison, James! ii1 


Pali, Micha vip 
Fete Phi Philly de 


Jacobi fits 


Redding, Francis 


Friar, Samuel 
File, John 
Franklin, John 
Fend, Andrew 
Gates, Thomas 
Hart, Zachariah 
Howell, Warren 
Johnson, Henry 
Rahall, John 
Loukes; Jacob 
Millross, Andrew 
McCarty, William 
Matthews, Pompey 
_Middelton, Ruben 
Northrup, "son 
Reynold, William 
Scot, Daniel 
Shaw, ‘William 
Sholtes, John 
Shartfager, Frederick 
Sipperly, Phillip 
Smith, Stephen 
Smith; Jacob 
Cornell, Patner 

» 45 Shilliner, Christian 


Wal Samuel 
we dona ; 


ng, Daniel’ ’ 
ES 


! Joana Peter. 


an : 


Bernus, Gother 


ts 


i orest, WWbrabam | 
Willoughby. William 
Lesa 3 Albert; (45 


Davis; Petet | 


Magle, Gottip 
Badernach, John 
Ross, Alexander 
John Casscallion 
Cornelius Pitcher 
Peter Deal 

John Litcher 
Alexander McDougall 
Luke Carscallion | 
John Berrn 
George Sullivan 
James V, Alstine 
Berron, John 

uben, "Peter 
arnbart, David 

Cole, John 
Calden, John . 
‘Coons, ‘Simon 
Coons, Peter 
Gronkhite, John 
Conelius, John ’ 
Curtis, John © 
Dych, ' Nicholas 
Dych, Henry 


>| Deal, Adam |’ 


 Detlor, Valentine 
Détlor, Jacob | 
Pe nai aooy. : 
neh, ‘Atidréw '°'| | 
| Finkle} Geotge!/ 
», Cameron, ‘Aseoabdor 


Cameron, Angus, . 
Cameron, onal at 


Eatnet, Pater!'0 


iti depet 


_; Fletcher, John Eearhart, Simon. 
Tount, J i site ~ Ravepkon, Jotin 
(Michael Ronghnett = Poy, John! 
pf my oso gh dol Bory, Danial bs ose 
f Oe “Hike, fot ochipe Hr arrrimt 
i | Dag ee ne ig Heichid, Boni | 
ate egernkind got eamtee. pone” 
‘wo Athersod, Charles) | 8 Hugh, John / in 


PwALY, (ti! bol | ba 1O0R Tile 


uni vor 


668 


Randal, Joseph 
Snider, Jacob 
Snider, Lidwich 
Sills, John 

Sills, Lawrence 
Sills, George 
Smith, Michael 
Smith, Phillip 
Swathager, John 
Vszie, Joseph 
Baltingal, Jacob 
Baltingal, Samuel 
Rauley, Jacob 
Plant, Peter 
Rollin, Thomas 
Clark, Hugh 


Chrisholm, Donald 


Sutter, Isaac 
Thomson, Thomas 
Thom, William 
Christie, George 
Beedehee, John 
Samuel Ashley 
James McPherson 
George Barnhart 
George Dagetger 
George Prest ; 
George Fitzpatrick 
James Titehert 
Peter Young 

Cain Young 
Clute, John 
Cooper, Thomas 
Cook, Silas 
Coomb, John 
Coomb, Batnard 
Donser, John 
Dire, John’ ’ 
Davis, Henery ' 
Dogstader,’Adam 
Dengandre, Garrett 
Dogstader, Pompey 
Edgar, John 

Foy, Francis’! 
Gilbert Luke 
Thomas Graham 
Grant, Peter 

Gold, Edward 


Gallingher,; George’ 


Heming, Henry ' 
Hawley, Jacob ' 
Helmer, Adam’ 
Helse, Frederick ’ 
Hugh, Henry 
Hendrick, Peter 
Harbinger, John 
Tarhoson, David 
Kough, Peter 
Kreem, John 


APPENDIX. 


Bailer, William 
Bell, Johnson 
Beitte Barnard 
Barnhart, Nicholas 
Barnhart, Jacob 
Barnhart John 
Brown, Nicholas 
Burch, Jacob 
Brown, James 
Christian, John 
Christian, Simion 
Cameron, William 
Medagh, John 
Myers, John 
Cugh, George 
Culman, Frederick 
Parsons, John 


‘Rood, Mitchell 


Ramsay, Adam 
Sulivan, Cornelius 
Shirley, John 
Shellop, Henry 
Winter, Jacob 
Winter, Henry 
Wilson, James 
Kough, James 
Connor, Christian 


. Wilinger, Michael 


Smith, Jacob 
Eamer, Phillip 


’ Hawdord, Edward 


Mure, John 

John Miller 
Fossern, Daniel 
Latoch, Halburt 
Elijah Sarrabe 
George Murraoff 
Luke Bourteal 
Toil Hurd | 
Samuel Suckey 
John Saver 

John Teague "> 
Barnhart, Charles’ 
Beramy, William 
Boner, Gasper '' 


' Boner, Adam 


Bender, Samuél 
Cox, Alexander’ 


‘ Crander, Anthony 


John Crander 
Crander, William 


~ Cadman; ‘William’ 


Cadman, George 
Coundouse, George 


Hamilton, Thomas 
Henning, Andrew 
House, Coonroot 
Hedlar, Adam 
Johnson, John 
Hellen, John 
Himmerly, Andrew 
Yiline, 

Law, Samuel 
Heller, Henry 
Noon, William 
Battingal, Jacob 
French, Albert 
Flamsbury, William 
Howard, William 
Harding, Richard 
Jones, Thomas 
Johnson, William 
Jones, John 
Roughnet, John 
Rentner, George 
Knight, Benjamin 
Koughnet, John 
Lonhey, George 
Lonhey, Henry 
Lonhes, Abraham 
Savanay, Alexander 
Sambert, David 
Sawyer, William 
Loft, David 
McGowen, Stephen 
Murdoff, James 
Murdoff, George 
Moss, Simon’: ‘ 
Critchert, Bartholomew 
Rogers, John 


' Rambaugh; Jacob 


Rambaugh, John 


‘ Rambaugh, Andrew 
* Rambaugh, William 


Shellop, Christian 
Smith, Daniel 
Shuk, Christian 
Tute, John 


. Kemdy, Robert’ 


Church, ‘Oliver 
Hillinger, Abraham 


' Laryo, Matthew 


Erwiny, Robert 


* Schnars, Frederick 


John Howell © 


’ Francis Hoyb 


Richard Cotter: 
Matthew Farrent 
Jothan Hart 
Joseph Clement 
Henry Davis 
John Windaker 
Brant, John. 


Borven, William, Senr 


Baker, Henry 


Borven, William, Junr. 


Bush, Henry 
Cameron, Archibald 
Dodger, Thomas 


McDonnell, John, Senr, 
McDonnell, John, Junr. 


McDonnell, Roderick 
McDonald, Ronald 
McPherson, Laughlin 
Matthew, Jacob 
Naramore, Esau 
Penn, Matthew 
Prentice, Daniel 
Prichell, John 
Phillips, Jacob 
Porker, Isaac 

Ross, Thomas, Senr. 
Ross, Thomas, Junr. 
Ross, John 

Roaf, John 

Ryan, Dennis 
Rowland, Jervis 
Tingorac, John 
Starring, Jacob 
Severn, Peter 
Servus, Phillip 
Smith, John 

Hart, Nathaniel 
Sherman, William 
Tuniver, William 
Valentine, Alexander 
Warmly, Jacob 
Cook, Robert 
Rierman, Henry 
Schilles, Henry 
Henry Deal 

John Servin 
Andrew Embury 
Thomas Clark 
William Nicholson 
John Dogstider 
Allen Chrisholm 
John Dervitt 
Arginsinger, John 
Bartley, Muherd 
Bartley, Isaac 
Chrisholm, Duncan 
Cain, John 

Coon, Jacob 
Campbell, John 
Cain, Barney :; 
Cook, Joseph 


APPENDIX, 


Farling, John 
Hough, George 
Hight, Mathew 
Johnson, Prince 
Peacock, John 
Kenton, John 
Delorm, John 
Donevan, Herener 
Evans, Bolton 
Eglon, Leonard 
Estwood, John 
Flanagan, James 


| Gardiner, John 


Horon, Peter 
Horon, Jacob 
Hubbert, Jubilee 
Hegle, John 
Koughnet, William 
Koliph, Henry 
Toyer, David 
Toyer, Richard 
Martin, Robert 
Murphy, Patrick 
McGran, Owen 
McGran, Dennis 
McDonnell, Daniel 
Nellinger, Abraham. 
Phillips, Elijah 
Rapole, George 
Shaver, Adam 
Sample, Hugh 
Street, Daniel 
Staly, Tobias 
Stering, George 
Truax, Isaac 
Turnburny, John 


.. Woodcock, Abraham 


Woodcock, Peter 
Welsh, Morris 
Argussiger, Phillip 
Wilson, James 
Thomas Cavan 
John McIntyre 
John Ham, 

Abiah Christie 
Donald McPherson 
John Tower 

Peter Winter 

John Lambert 
Albert Edward 
Ball, Samuel 
Crawford, William 
Crumwell, Nicholas 


Santnere, Jacob ~ 
Witts, Henry 
Witts, John 
McCardy, Jacob 


. Mirile, Jacob 


Minse, John 
Crawford, Bryan 
Clark, Jacob 
Clark, Adam 
Clark, John 
Chrisholm, Hugh 
Faber, David 
Fitzgerald, William 
Furny, Rodolph 
Furny, Adam 
Gilbert; Nathaniel 
Graham; William 
Grant, Peter 
Helmer, John 
Horon, Joseph 
Howard, Christian 
Towar, Canrobert 
Tarranay, Isaac 
Tarranay, Abraham 
Matthew, Nicholas 
McKay, Stephen 
McTaggart, James 
McDonald, Duncan 
Mitchell, John. 
McIntyre, Duncan 
McLennon, John 
Oxbury, John 
Phillip, John 
Rote, George 
Reyers, William 
Robertson; Daniel 


, Shaver, James 


Smith, William 
Smith, Peter, 
Sweeney, Daniel 
Stewart, John 
Teagin, Jacob 
Vandregoo, Phillip 
Abstric, Lambert 
Wright, John 
Walroda, Jacob 
Wood, James 
Wood, William* 
Weegar, Thomas 
West, John 
Toursset, Benjamin 
Tealy, Adam, ,,, 
Deprender, George 


669 


670 APPENDIX. 


THE GOVERNORS OF UPPER CANADA. , 


Subjoined is a list of the Governors, Presidents, and Administra- 
tors of Upper Canada, until the Union of the Provinces in 1841 :— 


NAMES, TITLES. ‘TIME OF ACCESSION. 


Col. John Graves Simcoe ........Lieutenant-Governor ,..,,, July 8, 1792. 
Hon. Peter Russell .............. President ................duly 21, 1796. 
Lieut.-Gen. Peter Hunter ...... .. Lieutenant-Governor ,.,.., August 17, 1799. 
Hon. Alexander Grant...,....,.. President ....., oeecee cess neptr, 11, 1805. 
His Excellency Fraticis Gore..... Lieutenant-Governor ,..... August 25, 1806. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir Isaac Brock......,. President .......,........Septr. 30, 1811. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir R. Halesheaff, Bart .President ................ October, 20, 1812. 
Maj.-Gen. F. Baron de Rottenburgh.President .......,...,....dune 19, 1813, 
Lieut.-Gen. Sir Gordon Drummond, 

GOs cities tind baw weave os ... Provincial Lieut,-Governor, Decr. 13, 1813, 
Lieut.-Gen. Sir George Murray, Bt.Provincial alent +Governor, April 25, 1815. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir Frederick Phipps 

Robinson, K.C.B ..,,.,...... Provincial Lieut.-Gevernor. July 1, 1815. 
His Excellency Francis Gore. . . -Lieutonant-Governor . -eeee eptr, 25, 1815. 
Hon. Samuel Smith .......41 ++ Administrator Gee ceeecee dune 11, 1817. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir Peregrine Maitland, 

BC ache nseares tadaeeee be _ .Licttenant:Governor oe. August 13, 1818. 
Hon, Samuel Smith ....... vecoee Administrator eenseceeeeee March 8, 1820, 
Maj.-Gen. Sir P, Maitland, K.C.B.. Lieutenant-Governor.....,June 30, 1820. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir John Colborne, K.C.B,Lieutenant-Governor ,.,,.. Novr. 5, 1828. 
Maj, Sir Francis Bond Head, K.C.B.Lieutenant-Governor ,...,.Jany. 25, 1836, 
Maj.-Gen. Sir John Colborne, K. C.B -Aplmaininteator soeseeeeeees Beby. 27, 1838. 
Maj.-Gen. Sir George Arthur, K.C.B. 4) «4, 

EGQiiies cre cssseunse s ace, Liettbeniit-Goventoe’ -++e+ March 23, 1838, 
Baron Sydenham and Toronto, Lowet Canada Governor General . October, 1839. 

Do. do. do, do. .United, do. , do, do. .Feby. 10, 1841. 


APPENDIX. 671 


THE ABORIGINES OF NORTH AMERICA. 
THE MISSISSAUGA. 


The following Report, sent by Col. Bell, of Thurlow, to John 
Ferguson, Superintendent for Indian Affairs, Kingston, dated 3rd 
May, 1815, supplies a tolerably correct idea of the articles furnished 
by Government to the Indians :— 


“ Account of Indian goods, on the 7th March, 1815, remaining in store in the 
barn of Lieut.-Col. William Bell, at Thurlow, and forwarded on the 10th, 11th and 
20th of the said month of March to the store of Captain W. McIntosh, at the mouth 
of the river Moira, viz :— ‘ 


12 Bales Cloths, 

9 do.  do., 
7 do. doi, 
1 do. Calicoes, 

1 do. Scotch Sheetings, 

1 do. Spotted Black Swanskin, 
2 do. Serges, 

2 do. Common Grey Coats, 
1 

5 

1 

6 

1 

5 


11 do. Caddises, 
Packs Deer Skins, 
Bales Moltons, 
Cases Saddles and Bridles, 
do. Pistols, 
do. Chiefs’ and Common Guns, 
5. Casks Tobacco, 
20 Cases Shot and Ball, 
7 do. Tomahawks, 
4 do. Spears, &c., 
3. Bags Beef Saws, :. 
22 Bales 3-feet Blankets, 
27 do, 2}-feet do., 
7 do. 2-feet ~ do. 


1 


2 


| “ N.B.—The above Packages have been delivered into the Store of Captain 
John McIntosh, at the mouth of the river Moira, and his receipt taken for them 
and delivered to you at Kingston, and also the book in which all the marks and 
numbers were entered.”